《Living With A Narcissistic Brother In-law》


 Chapter 1 - Cheers To The Good Life

    Outside the private hall of the District K C-CHAINS hotel stood two couple that complemented each other so well. Their distinctive figures made them stand out.


    This wasn''t just an ordinary marriage that was going to take place. It was more of wedding of the century and this couple weren''t there to play but to mock all the people that were now at their feet.


    Locking her arm around the man''s arm, the two looked at each other lovingly, beaming with smiles and a blissful happiness.


    ''''Are you ready?'''' the man asked the woman slyly and she smirked.


    ''''Yes, Thomas. I''ve waited for this moment all my life''''


    As soon as the two-way door was pushed opened, the couple were met with the flashing of the cameras that came from the reporters that were there to capture every moment.


    Seeing how everyone''s focus was on her, Natalie Jun smiled and thought back on her way to this very point.


    ''This was the life I''ve always wanted. Living in the spotlight and getting all the attention I wanted. This man beside me is the supposed love of my life and no, we are not exactly the lovey dovey type except when we have to play the ''nation''s favourite'' couple in the eyes on the public. The truth is, our marriage is fake, yes, a fake marriage with the most benefits.


    Thomas is the total package, handsome, rich and young. We have been friends for the most part of five years of our lives and with the pressure to get married and take over his father''s company we decided to get married. What''s in it for us you may ask? Well, is simple. Thomas is not interested in marriage but he wants to be in control of the C -CHAINS GROUP and I want the money and fame in order to get back at my mother who thinks nothing good comes out of me and would rather call someone else her daughter than me. Therefore, we got married and I am totally enjoying our marriage even though it is fake because my husband is simply the perfect husband.


    Our marriage to me is the best of everything to happen to me because I have all the money and luxury things I can ever desire and Thomas has freedom to do whatever he wants. No stress and no drama. So, welcome to my world; Natalie Jun''s world''''


    .....


    C-CHAINS APARTMENT BLOCK.


    ''''Cheers'''' Natalie Jun and Thomas Sun clacked their glasses against each other before sipping their wine.


    ''''Today was a success'''' Thomas Sun commented and Natalie smiled.


    ''''That is all thanks to you'''' she replied.


    "No, that is all thanks to you. Your smile was so beautiful, I almost thought it was real'''' Thomas added. When he remembered her smile, his heart warmed up instantly.


    ''''It was real. True happiness coming from a contented life. I should at least work my worth. Don''t you think so?''''


    ''''You never disappoint. Tomorrow we are visiting my parents''''


    ''''I miss aunt but I don''t know how she would feel about our marriage. I didn''t even tell her before?'''' Natalie Jun said nervously. Her father and Thomas Sun''s mother used to be close friends. they even dated once before her father met Natalie Jun''s mother. They had a weird relationship, she admitted but it was a good weird one that she didn''t mind at all.


    ''''Since when did you care about people''s thoughts? Unless you''re beginning to like me?''''


    Natalie Jun sipped the wine before tilting the glass upwards towards her slender face, ''''have you forgotten, the only thing I like in this world is money''''


    ''''That just broke my heart'''' Thomas Sun touched his heart making a fake painful sigh.


    ''''Oh did I?'''' Natalie Jun asked and chuckle. The phone beside her buzzed and she looked at the caller ID named ''headache''.


    ''''Who is calling?'''' Thomas Sun asked and leaned over to check. He chuckled shaking his head.


    Natalie Jun gave a knowing smirk before answering the call, ''''what can I do for you?''''


    ''''Big sis, how could you do this to me? You got married without telling me. Do you still see me as your sister?'''' a young girl''s voice came through over the phone.


    ''''In paper, yes we are sister I guess'''' Natalie Jun replied teasingly. Her face seemed to have lifted up as she teased the girl over the phone.


    ''''I don''t care. You have to appease me''''


    ''''Should I tell my husband to let them remove your name from the cast of your latest movie?''''


    ''''You''re so wicked. I''m not talking to you again. You must appease me when I return from filming'''' the young girl said over the phone before hanging out.


    ''''Was that Alice Jun?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''She must be very mad. She hardly calls you unless is very important. You should show her a little love. She is crazy about you''''


    ''''I told her to not make our relationship known, I don''t want her suffering unnecessary injustice because of her connection to me'''' Natalie Jun said and smiled bitterly. Alice Jun, her little sister was the only bundle of joy in her life, she didn''t want to make things difficult for her. She couldn''t allow anyone harm her. She was her bottom line.


    Natalie Jun came back to her senses when she heard familiar voices coming from the giant plasma TV in the hall. She turned and came face to face with the two people who were a constant nightmare in her life.


    Natalie Jun clenched her fingers tightly around the wine glass as she watched the two mother and daughter pair been interviewed by the journalist on the screen. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, those two still managed to turn her world upside down each time. her face turned ghastly the more she watched them with disgust.


    ''''I will change the channel'''' Thomas Sun picked the remote and Natalie Jun stopped him.


    ''''No, let it play. I would be meeting them sooner or later. If I can''t even handle seeing them on screen how would I handle seeing them face to face?'''' Natalie Jun''s voice quivered as she spoke.


    Thomas Sun looked at her with concern before turning to look at the two women on the screen.


    Inside the City Hall of District M, an interview was going on. This was an interview that a lot of people had been looking forward to as it concerned two important figures in the entertainment industry.


    Smiling at the cameras beautifully, the young girl felt contented. She turned to face the reporter that was asking her a question.


    ''''Miss Mimi Song, you and your mother are being referred to as the ''nation''s favourite little sister and big sister'' and even now you have been casted in Director Zou''s upcoming, drama ''Living with a narcissistic brother in law''. What do you have to say about that?''''


    Smiling as she locked her hands together with the older woman, Mimi answered, ''''I am very honoured to be casted alongside my mother. She is someone I''m extremely grateful to because she is all I''ve ever wanted in a mother. I must have saved this country in my past life to be born as her daughter. I ask that everyone will look upon us favourably and cheer us on. This is my first drama with my mother and I''m excited and nervous at the same time. I''m afraid I might not be up to her level of acting but I promise to not disappoint you, mom'''' she said and looked at her mother.


    ''''What do you say about your daughter, Mrs. Solace Song?'''' the reporter asked.


    ''''Whatever I can do, our Mimi can do even better. I hope that everyone will look out for how she grows and improves herself in the industry''''


    ''''As a mother and daughter pair in the same industry, do you know that a lot of people are looking up to you, especially our young girls. Everyone is so envious of your close relationship and not just that but each one of you have gone to accomplish so much and contributed a lot to the entertainment industry. Can you share with us some of your secrets?''''


    ''''When I''m in front of the camera, there is only one thing that I focus on. I become my character'''' Solace Song said with a professional smile.


    ''''That''s right. When acting, you have to immerse yourself into the role that you are playing'''' Mimi Song added.


    ''''Let''s come to the question that everyone is so interested in. Your flawless skin. This year, you will be 49 years but it seems that not even age has made a number on you, Solace Song. You still look like you were in your twenties. What is your secret? I suggest everyone should grab a pen and note the beauty tips down, viewers''''


    ''''I should contribute my skin to my daughter here who takes care of me and makes me less worried about her. Every evening, she would prepare cucumber for me to put on my face and reminds me to go to the spa every time''''


    ''''My mother is a natural beauty, she only needs to do little and she will look beautiful. I find it hard living up to her, I wonder if I can still look this beautiful when I grow old''''

 Chapter 2 - Have Your Brain Been Fried?

    Natalie Jun drunk up the rest of the wine before standing to her feet. She turned to Thomas Sun saying, ''''I will be in my room. Don''t wake me up unless is emergency''''


    Watching her silhouette move away from his sight, Thomas Sun sighed and murmured, ''''You''re still bothered by them after all these years, Nat. What do I do with you? should I just destroy them and make them disappear?''''


    Thomas Sun picked his phone from the side and made a call to his secretary, ''''Secretary He, contact Director Zou and buy the rights to the new drama he is about to make. Make it discreet and also tell him Alice Jun must be the villain of the drama if he wants investments''''


    Thomas Sun hung up and smirked. If Natalie didn''t want him to meddle, then he knew someone who would gladly meddle.


    Forest Estates, District M.


    ''''Look at that? Everything is fake. Am I the only one who can see through their act?'''' Alice Jun turned off the TV in front of her and looked at her assistant who was busy painting her nails, ''''Niania, how long are you going to take before you finish painting my nails?''''


    ''''Just wait for a little while'''' Niania answered.


    ''''Tell me, how do I deal with this green tea bitch? I really want to do something epic to her''''


    ''''Miss Alice, didn''t your sister tell you to stay away from the Songs?''''


    ''''As if I will listen and do everything she tells me to. Who am I? I am Alice Jun. I am the most beautiful, the only person who ranks higher than me in terms of beauty is Natalie Jun. This small heart-shaped face, this pair of long legs are to die for'''' Alice Jun said smugly. When it came to been narcissistic, Niania was sure no one could beat her lady boss here.


    Alice Jun''s phone buzzed and she looked at it and squirmed, ''''that''s my brother in law. Hello, big brother. Missed me?'''' she said jokingly over the phone.


    ''''Alice Jun, what do you say to joining the cast of ''Living With A Narcissistic Brother In Law''?''''


    ''''Big brother, are you helping me climb the ladder one after another?''''


    ''''Yes, but I also get money out of your skills so call it a win-win'''' Thomas Sun said over the phone.


    ''''Wait, isn''t that the same drama that the green tea bitch and her slutty mother are taking part?''''


    ''''You are right and I am making you the villain''''


    ''''Yes, I love playing the villain''''


    ''''I will let someone send you the script by tomorrow. You know this is between us, right?''''


    ''''Don''t worry brother in law, my sister will not get to know this'''' Alice Jun hung up and looked at Niania, ''''are you done yet, kiddo?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Good, because I want to dance'''' Alice Jun said and starting shaking her body excitedly.


    ''''What news did you receive?''''


    ''''Niania, I finally got the chance to act as the villain and guess who the female lead is? Green tea bitch. I as the villain get to bully her both on set and off set'''' using her words as lyrics, Alice Jun danced to it.


    ''''I get goosebumps when you give me that look, Miss. You are not planning to go extreme with your pranks on set do you?''''


    ''''Going extreme is my middle name. After all, those who are already shameless cannot be shamed and I am shamelessly shameless'''' Alice Jun snapped her fingers against each other as she danced around the room.


    ¡­.


    Early the next day, Natalie Jun walked out of her room down the stairs with her messed up hair and saw Thomas Sun putting some dishes on the dining table.


    ''''I feel like my head is spinning nonstop? Don''t you anything for hangover?''''


    Thomas Sun sighed and shook his head, ''''I knew you would be like this. You can''t even finish a whole bottle of wine and yet you like drinking''''


    ''''I am honing my alcohol tolerance level''''


    ''''Sit down and drink some soup''''


    ''''You know me best, thanks'''' Natalie Jun sat down and pulled the bowl closer to herself.


    ''''Look at your hair, are you sure you are the same woman on the frame over there? Why do I feel that I''ve been scammed?'''' Thomas Sun asked and Natalie Jun turned to look at their giant wedding portrait on the wall.


    ''''What is wrong with my hair?'''' she asked and used her hand to brush them into place adding, ''''that picture is for show; this is originally who I am. Didn''t you know that already?''''


    ''''I still can''t get used to your unpredictable ways''''


    ''''You have said that more than 100 times in a day in the last five years we''ve known each other and in the last two weeks we''ve been married. Don''t worry, I''m beautiful inside out'''' she lifted the bowl and gulped down the soup moaning, ''''mm, this is so good. Thomas Sun, you are the best. I almost fell for you''''


    ''''Finish eating and get ready. We are going shopping''''


    ''''Shopping?'''' Natalie Jun turned to look at him.


    ''''Didn''t you say that you wanted to buy something for my mother?''''


    ''''Yes, thanks bestie. My life would have ended a long time ago if not for you. You know that in this world, you are the one I am most grateful to, right?''''


    ''''Off course, and I also owe you my life''''


    Lavile Shopping Centre.


    Natalie Jun walked into the department store hand in hand with Thomas Sun. As they looked around, the manager walked over to them and greeted politely.


    ''''Welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Sun''''


    ''''My wife would like to pick a few things'''' Thomas Sun pointed at Natalie Jun who had left side to go and look at a dress.


    ''''Yes, sir. Mrs. Sun, we just received some new clothes made by Channel and every piece is their latest collection with only two pair in the whole world. Let me do the honour of introducing them to you'''' the manager said, walking over to Natalie Jun.


    ''''Sure'''' Natalie replied and turned to Thomas Sun, ''''darling do you mind waiting while I pick a few things?''''


    ''''Do your think'''' Thomas Sun took a seat on the couch in the store and brought out his phone to play as he waited on Natalie Jun.


    ''''Mrs. Sun, this purple dress will compliment your white skin''''


    ''''I will try this one'''' Natalie Jun said as she looked at the purple gown that was totally her style. As she turned to go into the changing room, a black laced dress caught her attention making her stop in her strides.


    ''''Wait, I will try that dress on first'''' Natalie Jun said and walked over to pick the dress. As she touched the dress, ready to remove it, another hand snatched it right from her and a familiar voice exclaimed.


    ''''Oh my god!! I finally found you. this is the dress I saw on the Miami runway and wanted to have it so badly. I can''t believe that I actually found it here'''' Mimi Song said.


    ''''Don''t you know is rude to snatch something from another person''s hands?'''' Natalie Jun asked as she turned to face Mimi Song who looked shocked to see her.


    ''''Elder sister, I didn''t know you were the one'''' Mimi Song said as she pouted her lips innocently.


    ''''Knowing whether is me or not doesn''t give you the right to do whatever you want''''


    Mimi Song looked around her and saw a few couple also in the department store shopping. She stretched forth her hand saying, ''''I''m sorry, if big sister wants the dress so badly, then I will give it up. After all, it is only a dress'''' She finished saying and looked at Natalie Jun helplessly as if someone who had been bullied. Her actions easily made everyone present think that she was been bullied.


    ''Hey, have your brains being fried or what? I was the one who picked the dress first. Don''t act as if I am making you give up on your birth right'''' Natalie Jun retorted back.


    Faking a smile, Mimi Song said, ''''haven''t seen each other for a long time, sister hasn''t changed one bit. Still hostile with your words. Sister, mother is really worried about you. you left the house suddenly and we only heard of your marriage from the news. Everyone was so surprised. If you had told us, the family would have done well to represent you and not make it seem like you are alone''''


    Natalie Jun chuckled and looked at Mimi Song, ''''you really know how to select your words. Speaking as if you care about me at the same time telling me about how I am the black sheep of the family. You really fit acting. So well that you forget reality even off set''''


    ''''Elder sister is misunderstanding me'''' Mimi Song''s eyes turned watery as she spoke. It was as if she was on the verge of crying.


    ''''Stop calling me elder sister. I am not your family member. The last time I checked you and I don''t even share blood and you can have the dress, I lost interest the moment I saw you''''

 Chapter 3 - A Doting Mother In Law

    ''''Stop calling me elder sister. I am not your family member. The last time I checked you and I don''t even share blood and you can have the dress, I lost interest the moment I saw you''''


    ''''Elder sister, do you have to be so cold towards me?'''' Mimi Song asked as her tears fell down her face.


    ''''Darling, is everything alright?'''' Thomas Sun who was sitting at the corner quietly decided to stand up at that moment and walked over.


    Seeing the man, they''ve only seen on TV most of the time standing in front of them, Mimi Song and her friends gasped.


    ''''Is that Thomas Sun? He is so handsome'''' one of the ladies whispered.


    ''''What is going on here? Is everything alright?'''' Thomas Sun asked again as he held Natalie Jun''s hand.


    ''''No, unfortunately, we have to leave this store because someone just spoilt my mood. Let''s just go without gifts today. Mother and father in law will understand, right?'''' Natalie Jun asked Thomas Sun.


    ''''Off course. They wouldn''t mind, you are their precious daughter in law after all''''


    ''''Brother in law, do you remember me. I am Mimi, I am elder sister''s younger sister'''' Mimi Song anxiously introduced herself. She didn''t look like the one who had acted so innocently earlier on.


    ''''Do you have a sister that I don''t know about?'''' Thomas Sun turned to ask Natalie Jun and Mimi''s face distorted.


    ''''No. I do not have any sister, let''s go'''' Natalie Jun answered as she looked at Mimi.


    Mimi held Natalie Jun''s hand and said, ''''elder sister, please do visit home soon. Mom missed you and always worry about you''''


    ''''Hey, do you have a death wish?'''' Natalie Jun screamed and Mimi retracted her hand immediately and stepped back.


    Natalie Jun turned to the two friends of Mimi Song and asked, ''''aren''t you moving out of my way?'''' The two girls moved back and Natalia went out with Thomas.


    ''''Mimi, is that really your infamous elder sister, Natalia Jun?'''' one of the girls asked and Mimi Song nodded her head.


    ''''You''re right. If only elder sister didn''t choose the wrong path, mother won''t have been so aggrieved?''''


    ''''She looks so scary'''' the other girl added.


    ''''Miss Song, you are welcome to our shop, how may I help you?'''' the manager asked as she looked at them.


    Inside Thomas Sun''s car, Natalie Jun broke down in cold sweat as she body quivered.


    ''''Here'''' Thomas Sun peeled a boiled egg and handed it over to Natalie and she snatched it immediately and started eating it. Looking at her still getting anxiety disorder each time she met with anyone from the Song family, it broke his heart. In front of the world, Natalie Jun was brave but when it came to the Song family, all her strength came crumbling down.


    ''''It''s been so long. Does meeting that little witch still give you the creeps that much?'''' Thomas Sun asked.


    ''''You have no idea what that little witch made me go through that year. It''s involuntary, I can''t help getting anxiety attacks each time I have an encounter with her.


    ''''Just give me your consent. I will make sure all she has is yours. I will destroy everything that they have''''


    ''''No, is still not the right time. I want to take my revenge against them on my own. Don''t worry, I will let you know when it gets hard for me. Until they tell me where they hid my father''s ashes, I can''t touch them''''


    ''''Nat. I can let someone search for the urn for you''''


    ''''You won''t find it. The last time I saw it was when they hid it in the secret room in their basement but it isn''t there anymore. Tom, is alright. I''m fine. See? After eating the egg I''m back to normal'''' Natalie Jun reassured Thomas Sun with a smile.


    ''''I''m sending you back home. Let''s visit my parents another time''''


    ''''No, let''s go today. You''re going to country V next two days. We might not be able to get the time again since you''re going to be there for a month. Besides, your mother has been wanting to see me for some time now, I don''t want us to disappoint her''''


    ''''Are you sure?''''


    ''''Yes, I''m fine. Let''s go''''


    ''''Okay. send us to the family house'''' Thomas rolled down the window and spoke to the driver who was standing outside the car.


    SONG VILLA.


    Mimi Song stormed into the villa angrily and started screaming as she ran into her room. The housekeeper and the maids followed suit but she locked them out of the door and they could only hear her throwing things around inside the room.


    The butler walked to them after hearing the chaos and asked, ''''what is wrong with the young Miss?''''


    ''''Butler, we do not know. The young Miss came home angry and went to her room. She has locked herself in the room since'''' one of the maids answered.


    ''''Maybe something didn''t go her way. She always throws tantrums anytime something doesn''t go her way''''


    ''''Quiet'''' the butler said to the maid after seeing Mrs. Solace Song.


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Mrs. Solace Song asked as she looked at the door.


    ''''It seems that the young Miss is not satisfied with something'''' the butler said cautious.


    ''''Alright, I will handle it, go'''' Solace Song pushed open the door and frowned when she saw the mess Mimi Song had made.


    ''''Why? Why is she so beautiful after everything I''ve done to destroy that face of hers?'''' Mimi screamed again and pushed to the floor all her cosmetics on the vanity table


    Solace Song stepped forward and picked up a necklace on the floor. She looked at Mimi Song and asked, ''''what is wrong? Why are you throwing a tantrum this afternoon?''''


    ''''Mom'''' Mimi sobbed as she hugged Solace Song.


    ''''Is okay, stop crying and tell me what''s wrong? How hurt you?''''


    ''''Mom, I''m sorry. I don''t know what to do'''' Mimi said as she wiped her tears.


    ''''Is okay, tell me what happened?''''


    ''''Mom, I''m just sad. I saw elder sister today¡­ she¡­''''


    ''''Didn''t I tell you to stay away from that girl? Nothing good comes out of her?'''' Solace frowned. She loathed that name so much.


    ''''Still, she is my elder sister. I just wish that she will change and return home to mother. I see how worried you get sometimes just thinking about her''''


    ''''Don''t be so kind towards that girl. I don''t want to hear anything about her. You always try to make things right with her but she doesn''t want that. All she knows how to do is to cause problem for me. Stay away from her''''


    ''''But¡­'''' Mimi lowered her face revealing a triumphant smirk.


    ''''No buts. Come down for tea and let the maids clean this up. You want what is good for her but, what about her? She only knows to think about herself''''


    ''''Yes, mom. I want to freshen up first''''


    ''''Do that and come down for lunch'''' Solace Song said and went out.


    Mimi Song''s face changed and she smiled sinisterly. Her eyes turned cold with hatred. She turned to face the mirror and muttered.


    ''''Natalie Jun, in this life, only one of us can survive. I will never allow you to rise from the place I left you''''


    ¡­.


    SUN FAMILY MANSION.


    Thomas Sun got down from the car and stretched forth his hand to help Natalie get down.


    ''''You are welcome, young master and Miss Jun'''' the butler of the house greeted them at the hall the moment they arrived.


    ''''Thank you uncle, where are my parents?''''


    ''''Your mother is changing to come. Your father got a call and went to the company. What can I serve you?'''' the butler asked.


    ''''Will you drink anything, darling?'''' Thomas Sun turned to asked Natalie Jun.


    ''''No, thank you uncle''''


    ''''Look who we have here?'''' a plump woman with average height wearing a long black dress walked down the stairs in confident steps towards them. ''''You finally decided to come and visit this old woman?''''


    ''''I''m sorry for coming late. Blame Thomas Sun'''' Natalie Jun said and hugged the woman back.


    ''''I am totally blaming him. he hid a beautiful woman in his villa for so long. Sit down''''


    ''''Aunt, I''m sorry. I didn''t even tell you about our marriage before''''


    ''''What are you talking about? You are like a daughter to me, do you know how happy I was when I saw the two of you on TV? I always knew you would end up marrying one of my sons''''


    ''''I feel left out. Mom, you can''t steal my wife away like that'''' Thomas Sun whined.


    ''''She knew me before you two met. Before she became your wife, she was already my daughter''''


    ''''Yes, yes, Mrs. Regina Sun has spoken'''' Thomas Sun said and they laughed.


    ''''It would have been nice if that silly boy was here'''' Mrs. Sun said and shook his head.

 Chapter 4 - A Narcissistic Brother In Law

    ''''Mikael Sun, have you forgotten about my younger brother?'''' Thomas Sun asked and looked at Natalie Jun with a frown.


    ''''Well, don''t blame me, I can''t remember a lot of people after what happened that year. Mikael Sun, the actor in Country Z?''''


    ''''Yes, that handsome actor. You and him would have made a cute couple but seeing that you are with Thomas Sun, I am at peace. Thomas Sun is more mature compared to that narcissistic boy''''


    ''''Call him to come home if you miss him, aunt'''' Natalie Jun said and Mrs. Sun shook her head.


    ''''It''s not that easy''''


    ''''My brother left the city because my father didn''t want him to be an actor. He and my father always fight when they meet. They are both stubborn'''' Thomas Sun explained.


    ''''I see''''


    Country Z.


    Two Seeds Hotel, presidential suite.


    Inside the presidential suite, Mikael Sun sat on the sofa lazily as his fingers flipped the newspaper in his hands until he stopped at the picture of two couple. He smirked as he looked at the faces of Thomas and Natalie.


    ''''I knew she had an agenda when she refused to accept money for saving you a few months ago. Looks like this was her ultimate plan. Thomas Sun, you had the guts to marry this gold digger without my consent? Well, brother, I will make sure you don''t have a single day of peace again''''


    Mikael Sun picked his phone and made a call, ''''get me the earliest flight back to Country V immediately''''


    Mikael threw the paper away and picked up the glass of whiskey on the side to sip.


    ¡­..


    C-CHAINS VILLAS.


    Natalie walked over to the dining table with a pot of steamy hotpot that she had just prepared. She took off the gloves and sat across Thomas.


    ''''This reminds me so much of college time when we used to do this often. You would storm into my hostel and prepare hotpot for me and my roommates''''


    ''''Isn''t that one of the reasons why you agreed to marry me? Because I am a good cook''''


    ''''Off course, I''m a woman but your cooking just puts me to shame. I can only eat prepared by you and Xia because of my allergies'''' Natalie said and they heard Thomas'' personal phone buzzed.


    ''''I will answer this first'''' Thomas said and took the phone, ''''what is it? really? He bought a ticket to Country V?'''' Thomas smirked and cocked his brows. ''''Alright, let me know when he arrives''''


    ''''Who was that?'''' Natalie asked curiously.


    ''''I guess you will be meeting the mystery man after all. Mikael Sun just bought a ticket to Country M''''


    ''''Your younger brother? The same one that aunt talked about?''''


    ''''Yes, Mikael Sun. That stubborn boy is finally coming back''''


    ''''He is not coming back because he saw our marriage in the news, right?''''


    ''''You always have a wicked hunch. That''s right, he is coming because he saw our marriage in the papers but he isn''t coming to congratulate us''''


    ''''Huh? Then¡­ no, right? He is not coming to say something clithe like he is against the marriage, right?''''


    ''''Maybe he is''''


    ''''Send me his picture, I need to know the enemy well to brace myself'''' Natalie said and sighed.


    ''''I''m surprised you can''t remember anything about Mikael after the accident. You used to be so fond of him before your father moved you to Country C and we lost contact''''


    ''''Really? Why can''t I remember him?'''' Natalie shook her head.


    ''''I have to make sure he doesn''t go back this time around''''


    ''''You said he left because your father didn''t like him being an actor. Will your father be okay with the idea of him coming to stay?''''


    ''''My father has come to terms with it. Those two just need to work it out. When we return from this trip, I will let them reconcile''''


    ''''But, why would he be against our marriage? I don''t think I''ve done something to make him have doubts about me''''


    ''''Because he was the one who suggested I paid you off when you saved my life a few months ago. To Mikael, the only think women want are sex and money''''


    ''''But, he is right. I married you because of money''''


    ''''You are different''''


    ''''I got married to you because of the benefits that I stand to get. I was able to pay off my father''s debt because I married you and my sister is having a good life, doing whatever she wants because she has your support''''


    ''''Nat, you''re different. This is different. We got married because we both have something to benefit from this contract. It''s not like you''re extorting money from me or blackmailing me''''


    ''''Well, let''s eat. We need all the energy to fight against your brother''''


    ''''Exactly''''


    ¡­..


    C-CHAINS GROUP


    Thomas walked into the office with Secretary He as they chatted.


    ''''Is everything ready?''''


    ''''Yes, boss. Your father is already waiting for you to pick him up. Your brother has also just arrived at the airport''''


    ''''I see, leave him and just tell the men to monitor him closely''''


    ''''There is something else. His arrival was leaked and now the airport is packed with his fans''''


    ''''It wasn''t leaked. Mikael intentionally let it out. Don''t you still know Mikael? This is something he is capable of doing''''


    ''''He hasn''t changed at all''''


    ''''I know, right?''''


    ''''Let''s go, make sure you bring Natalie Jun bac safely after the plane takes off'''' Thomas said and picked his bag, leaving the company.


    By the time Thomas got into the car, Natalie was already watching the live broadcast of Mikael''s arrival at the airport.


    ''''Whoa, so this is the famous actor, Mikael Sun? Thomas, he isn''t bad at all. Good looks must run in your family. He is just like you except that he has more hair and is a little taller than you''''


    ''''Did you see the news?'''' Thomas asked as he watched the broadcast with her.


    ''''Why is he so handsome. Isn''t it a crime to be this beautiful when he is just a man? He puts women to shame''''


    ''''That''s why he chose to be an actor. He has the looks and is super talented, but do you remember you asked me the same question the first time we met again at college after you moved to Country C?


    ''''I do. I was so angered by that pretty face of yours, but your brother is different. His beauty is refreshing''''


    ''''So, are you regretting marrying me already? Do you want to divorce me and marry him instead?''''


    ''''Is that even possible? From divorcing one brother to marrying another? Won''t people call me names? Don''t worry, I am not interested in pretty boys. He isn''t my cup of coffee''''


    ''''I''m missing you already'''' Thomas placed his head on Natalie''s shoulder.


    ''''I will miss you too. I''m scared, you are leaving me when your brother is coming back. I should go and stay at Xia''s place for a while until you are back'''' Natalie looked at the trees as the car moved.


    ''''Hurry and come back to me, Thomas Sun. If you keep long, I won''t forgive you'''' Natalie murmured and Thomas Sun smiled as he continued to rest his head on her shoulder.


    Thomas Sun drifted into sleep and his phone started buzzing. Natalie removed it and looked at it.


    ''''Mikael Sun?'''' She looked at the caller ID and bit her lips. She kept it on silent and the call came again for the third time.


    ''''Thomas, you have a call from you brother'''' Natalie woke Thomas up.


    ''''Mm, what did you say?''''


    ''''You have a call from your brother'''' Natalie handed the phone over to him and he sighed before answering it.


    ''''What is it?'''' Thomas said over the phone.


    ''''Where are you? Let''s meet before you leave. I heard you are travelling with dad today?''''


    ''''I''m on my way to the airport. Where are you?''''


    ''''I am still at the airport, greeting my fans''''


    ''''So much for leaking your own arrival. What stunt are you pulling Mikael?''''


    ''''I came back because you got married to that gold digger miss wannabe''''


    ''''First, she isn''t a ''miss wannabe'', she is your sister in law and she is not a gold digger''''


    ''''Really? Prove me wrong. I still remember her very well. She was always trying to do something to gain attention. Marrying you just made all my thoughts about her true''''


    ''''If you really came to dispute my marriage, why didn''t you come earlier than today?''''


    ''''I don''t want to wake up to the face of that woman.


    ''''I''m going to Country V for 2 months with father. During that time, why don''t you go and stay with Nat. Get to know her before you judge her. She is a nice and kind person''''


    ''''No will do. There is no way I will stay in that house with that woman. What if she rapes me? A beautiful and perfect man like can''t stay with a woman alone in a big house. Don''t blame me later on if your wife falls for me''''

 Chapter 5 - The Woman Who Abandoned Her Own Child

    ''''No will do. There is no way I will stay in that house with that woman. What if she rapes me? A beautiful and perfect man like can''t stay with a woman alone in a big house. Don''t blame me later on if your wife falls for me''''


    ''''When you go to stay with Nat while I''m gone, I would be the one to be afraid because you might fall in love with her. She is so lovable''''


    ''''Tsk!!!''''


    ''''Go home and visit mother. She misses you''''


    ''''She doesn''t miss me. She has a perfect and lovely son like you. Oh, right!!! I heard you bought the rights to the drama I was casted in as the main lead? Did you do it for me?''''


    ''''No. I did it for my wife. I am planning out her future''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''But, is good you will be part of the drama. That way I can use you''''


    ''''Forget of it. I will be waiting for you at the car park. Make sure you see me before you leave''''


    ''''Okay'''' Thomas hung up and looked at Natalie Jun.


    ''''Don''t tell me, your brother hates me. I know that much''''


    ''''He isn''t that heartless. Once he gets to know you, he will be so open and caring about you''''


    District Z AIRPORT.


    ''''Are you not meeting with your brother?'''' Natalie asked as soon as Thomas walked up to her at the waiting room.


    ''''Yes. He left first because he was jetlagged''''


    ''''Not because he didn''t want to see me?'''' Natalie smiled.


    ''''My little puppy. I am going to miss you'''' Thomas said and pulled her into a hug.


    ''''If you act this way, I might be tempted to think that you really have feelings towards me''''


    ''''This is a sincere confession to my best friend''''


    ''''Two months is so long. How am I going to live without you?''''


    ''''Call Xia and hang out with her if you are feeling lonely, don''t stay at home alone''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''And one more thing, don''t you dare fall for any man while I''m gone. Remember, when that happens, you will have to pay for breach of contract''''


    ''''I am not one to fall for any man that easily. Also, no one has money and connections in this city more than you. Breaching the contract is asking for death. I''d rather go into hiding than fall for another man if he even exists''''


    ''''Remember your own words'''' Thomas said and leaned closer to her face and she stiffened. ''''Relax, I am not going to kiss you''''


    ''''I didn''t say that'''' Natalie pushed him away and they both laughed.


    ''''I''m leaving. Go home and be a good girl. Call me if anything happens. And I mean anything, don''t go hiding and crying all by yourself''''


    ''''Yeah, yeah. Hurry already, your father must be waiting for you''''


    ''''I''m really going. Bye, Natalie''''


    ''''Bye. Thomas Sun'''' Natalie waved at him until she could no longer see him. she turned to Secretary He who was at a distance and spoke to him.


    ''''You don''t have to wait on me. I want to take a walk around the park. I will let you know when I get home''''


    ''''Yes, Miss Jun'''' Secretary He turned and left.


    Natalie yawned and looked around. She turned to the eastern part of the airport and started walking towards the airport department stores.


    At a distance, a man wearing a pair of matching chevron shirt and pants with a cap followed Natalie as she walked care freely.


    Natalie stopped in front of an ice cream shop and licked her lips as she looked at the kids lining up for the ice cream.


    ''''Young lady, do you want some of the ice cream?'''' the man behind the counter asked and Natalie blushed.


    ''''Me?'''' she asked and pointed at herself.


    ''''Yes, a cup goes for $ 2 dollars''''


    ''''Then, give me a cup'''' Natalie said and started searching her jeans overall jacket dress but to her horror nothing was inside. She looked at the man and chuckled, ''''wait'''' she searched her pockets again and cussed.


    ''''Young lady, what are you doing here if you don''t have money? This is the airport'''' the man said and glared at her.


    ''''I definitely had my purse with me. I''m sorry'''' Natalie said and turned to go, bumping into a man. Her face hit against the man''s chest and she stepped back, rubbing her nose.


    ''''Watch where you are going, lady'''' Mikael said and dropped a $50-dollar bill into Natalie''s pocket before walking away.


    ''''I was the one hurt, why is he getting mad at me?'''' Natalie muttered as she rubbed her nose and looked at the man''s retracting figure. She furrowed her brows and stuffed her hand into her pocket to pick her handkerchief, ''''where is my handker¡­'''' she paused as she brought out her hand again and saw the $50-dollar bill in her hand.


    ''''Oh, when did I have this in my pocket?'''' she chuckled excitedly and turned to face the ice cream man.


    A distance away, Mikael watched with curiosity as Natalie happily took the ice cream from the man. She looked happy just holding the ice cream and taking her first bit. His lips curved up and he shook his head, as if coming back to his senses.


    ''''How could he marry such a clumsy woman who can''t even keep her purse closer to her? so unworthy of my big brother'''' he muttered and walked away.


    Natalie walked to the roadside and stood, waiting to catch a taxi. She looked at the rest of the change in her hands and furrowed her brows.


    ''''I could have sworn this money wasn''t in my pocket earlier on? How did it get into my pocket though? Did I really not see it earlier on because I was in a haste? Or¡­ that man didn''t drop it and it fell right into my pocket, right? Come back to your senses, Natalie Jun. That is highly impossible'''' she shook her head and raised her hand, stopping a taxi that was getting close by.


    ¡­..


    C-CHAINS VILLA.


    Natalie walked out of the bedroom and hurried to take the phone that was ringing. The moment she saw the caller ID, her hand quivered and she gasped finding her breath shortening the more she looked at it. She started coughing and immediately ran to the hall and opened the fridge.


    There was a crate of boiled eggs inside the fridge and she picked one and hurriedly peeled it before eating it.


    Soon, she calmed down and drunk a glass of water before going back to pick the phone that was still ringing for the umpteenth time.


    ''''Hello, what do you want?''''


    ''''Why did it take you so long to answer the call?'''' a familiar voice asked furiously over the phone.


    ''''What do you want? You should we should never contact each other again''''


    ''''That''s right, and I intend to keep it that way but, you made my daughter cry. What useless things did you tell Mimi to make her so sad?'''' Solace Song asked impatiently over the phone.


    ''''Your daughter? The last time I checked, she was your stepdaughter''''


    ''''I said she is my daughter and she is. Tell me, what did you say to her that made her cry so much? Must you always be difficult to her?''''


    ''''Nothing, I didn''t say anything to her. When will you realise she is just a sick liar?'''' Natalie shouted into the phone.


    ''''Shut up. How dare you call my daughter a liar? And you, I really underestimated you. You got married to C-CHAINS GROUP''s eldest son? Do you think you have what it takes to make that marriage work? You are just like your father. Whatever you touch turns to dust. Do you really thing you befit that title of the young madam of that family? Pity is what they feel for you? Wait till they are done using you, then you will know just how ruthless these kind of people are. That woman was your father''s lover, do you think she loves you? She is only using you to get to me''''


    ''''If you have nothing else to say, I''m busy'''' Natalia ended the call and fell on the floor helplessly as she reminisced on the past.


    .....


    15 years ago.


    Country V.


    Jun Residence.


    Ten-year-old Natalie held unto Solace Song''s dress as the latter packed her things into her luggage bag.


    ''''Mom, please stop. Don''t go, daddy promised to pay the money and return to us. Don''t leave me alone''''


    ''''You have your father. I can''t live in poverty when I can have a better life'''' Solace pulled the luggage out and Natalie saw a man seated at the backseat of the car. The driver got down and helped her put the luggage away before opening the door for her to go in.


    Watching the car, Natalie broke down in tears and fell down to the ground sobbing uncontrollably.

 Chapter 6 - When Reality Hits You...

    Mikael signalled the butler to keep quiet as he entered the hall and went to his mother who was in the kitchen. He got closer and gave Mrs. Sun a back hug saying.


    ''''I missed doing this the most''''


    Mrs. Regina Sun''s eyes lit up but she pretended and shrugged Mikael off saying, ''''who are you, young man? Do I know you? Don''t you know that I could file a sexual harassment report against you for hugging me without my permission?''''


    ''''Are you still mad at me?'''' Mikael smiled and pulled her into a tight hug, ''don''t be mad. Am I not here now? I missed you so much, mother''''


    ''''You''ve been in District Z for the past 48 hours and this is the only time you are coming to see me. Am I still your mother?''''


    ''''Off course, you are my mother. My first love''''


    ''''Look at you, why are you coming back just now? You''ve become so lean; don''t you get time to eat at all?''''


    ''''I am here now''''


    ''''I thought you would have come to meet Natalie yesterday''''


    ''''I am not going to meet that woman''''


    ''''That woman? Mikael, she is not just any woman. She is your sister in law and I love her like my own daughter''''


    ''''I don''t care. I am against the marriage''''


    ''''Why? Care to give me a good reason why you don''t like Natalie? She is such a darling''''


    ''''Isn''t it obvious? She married Thomas for the money''''


    ''''Why do you care so much? She didn''t marry you, so let them be. Leave them alone''''


    ''''I will be staying for a while mom. I came back to shoot a drama with Director Zou. I worked with him sometime back and he wants us to work together again''''


    ''''Is it the same drama that ''that woman'' is starring in?''''


    ''''Which woman?''''


    ''''Nothing, don''t bother with it. I was making your favourite soup. It''s almost done, go and freshen up and come back for it''''


    ''''Thanks mom, love you''''


    C-CHAINS VILLAS.


    T-VILLA.


    Natalie woke up the next morning feeling lazy to get out of bed. She was still laying down staring at the ceiling when her phone started ringing.


    ''''Who could be calling so early?'''' she smiled and stretched her hand towards the table to pull the phone over, ''''must be Thomas calling to say he has arrived'''' she frowned when she saw the district hospital line registered on her phone.


    ''''Hello¡­'''' Natalie''s hand quivered and the phone dropped from her hand. Her face drained off all colour as she gasped in shock.


    City M State Hospital.


    Morgue.


    Mrs. Regina and Mikael looked at the forensic doctor as they stood in front of the morgue.


    ''''No, that is not my son'''' Mrs. Regina Sun shook her head.


    ''''Mrs. Sun, I am sorry'''' the doctor said.


    ''''Are you sure that the private jet belonged to the Sun family? What about my father, what happened to him?''''


    ''''The police will fill you in on that information, the detective is here already'''' the doctor said and pointed at the detective that was walking towards them.


    ''''Hi, Mr. Sun. I am Detective Coby from the City Police Headquarters''''


    ''''Can you explain the situation clearly for us to understand?'''' Mikael Sun asked.


    ''''Mr. Sun, In the whole of Country V, your family private jet is the only plane that takes off at the city airport. I''m sorry, Mr. Sun but when we got wing of the situation, the plane was blown to pieces. The national forest searchers went in to the area but they couldn''t find anything apart from the body of Mr. Thomas Sun that wasn''t destroyed completely''''


    ''''What¡­ did you just say?'''' Natalie asked as she clasped her shaking hands together. everyone turned to look at her.


    Mrs. Regina walked closer to Natalie and held her hand, ''''Nat darling''''


    Natalie pointed at the detective incoherently and asked, ''''what is all this about? Thomas'' plane did what? Aunt¡­ is not true, right?'''' her eyes teared up and she kept gasping trying to catch her breath.


    ''''Come here kid'''' Mrs. Regina hugged Natalie.


    ''''I understand this is difficult to take in, but, as I was saying. The plane that Mr. Thomas and his father Denis Sun boarded for Country C crashed and blew up. We could only find traces of the body parts and other things that were worn by him but Mr. Denis'' body couldn''t be recovered''''


    ''''Officer, are you sure you are not mistaken? There were so many planes taking off, how are you sure it was my husband''s plane and not a different one'''' Natalie Jun walked closer to the officer and asked.


    ''''We got a report from the airport and sent out an emergency team but unfortunately it was too late. There were no survivors''''


    ''''No, that is not possible. I spoke to Thomas and he told me he would call me when he arrives. How can he¡­" Natalie shakenly fumbled her hands against her pyjamas. She didn''t even change before rushing over. She looked haggard and her hair was messy.


    Mikael looked away immediately the moment he felt a stab in his heart from watching her wrecked state. He turned to the doctor, ''''can I see the body?''''


    ''''No!'''' Natalie screamed at Mikael Sun as she took her phone, dialling Thomas'' number, ''''what body are you going to see? That body inside isn''t Thomas. Whoever that is inside there is not my Thomas. I am going to call him right now and make you realise he is not the one in there'''' Natalie''s tears fell on the phone as she dialled the number.


    Mrs. Regina looked at Natalie with teary gaze. She turned to look at Mikael who quickly wiped away the tear that fell from his eyes.


    ''''Why is it not going through? Aunt, why is he not picking my calls. Thomas is not answering my calls'''' her voice choked as she asked looking at Mrs. Regina.


    ''''Child'''' Mrs. Regina shook her head and hugged Natalie as she murmured.


    ''''Aunt, he promised to call me when he arrives. Why is he not calling me? He should have gotten there by now'''' Natalie sobbed as she talked.


    ''''Take me inside'''' Mikael said to the doctor.


    ''''This way, please'''' the doctor opened the morgue and led him inside.


    Mikael clenched his fists tightly as he watched the doctor pull out the body of Thomas out of the fridge


    ''''These were found on him'''' the detective handed over a small white bag containing a wedding ring, his wrist watch and a necklace in it.


    ''''Thank you'''' Mikael took the bag and Natalie snatched it from him.


    ''''This is the watch I bought for him last month'''' she said and the things fell to the floor.


    ''''Thomas. Aah'''' Mrs. Regina gasped and Mikael held her steady as she was about to fall.


    Natalie walked closer to the destroyed body and stared at it. She was still in a state of shock as she stared at the body. She chuckled and shook her head.


    .....


    Funeral hall.


    Natalie looked at the raised beddings that contained the frames of Thomas and Denis Sun and chuckled. Her tears flowing like a stream, drenching her black outfit.


    Mrs. Regina went forward and pulled her to the side to stand next to Mikael as they received the greetings of the people.


    A lot of people came in and placed flowers in front of the frames, paid their respects before going to greet Mrs. Regina, Mikael and Natalie.


    A distance away, a reporter sneaked around, taking photos of the funeral hall. he walked towards Natalie and was about to take a photo when a shadow blocked him.


    ''''What the hell do you think you are doing?'''' the lady who blocked him asked before snatching the camera from him.


    ''''I was just casually taking pictures. Give the camera back to me'''' he tried to snatch back the camera but the lady was fast enough to dodge him.


    ''''How about, no'''' she replied and removed the memory card from the camera, ''''you can have the camera but I''m keeping this'''' she flashed the memory card in his face.


    ''''Hey, you can''t do that'''' the man shouted making everyone turn to look at them.


    Natalie walked to them and asked the lady, ''''Kim Xia, what is going on here?''''


    ''''Nat, this useless reporter was secretly taking pictures of you and Mikael. Didn''t you tell me that the funeral was private? How did he get inside here?'''' the lady called Kim Xia asked.


    Natalie looked at the man who didn''t have the guts to meet her gaze. He was looking everywhere but her face, ''''how did you get inside here?'''' She asked him.


    ''''Sis, look. I got this from him. This is the camera he was using'''' Xia snatched back the camera and showed it to Natalie.

 Chapter 7 - When Reality Hits You...2

    ''''Sis, look. I got this from him. This is the camera he was using'''' Xia snatched back the camera and showed it to Natalie.


    ''''Tell me, what is your aim for coming here to take pictures even though we made it clear that no reported was allowed inside?'''' Natalie asked the man sternly.


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Mikael walked to them.


    ''''He is a reporter. He was secretly taking pictures and my friend caught him'''' Natalie explained to Mikael.


    ''''Where are the guard? I told them not to allow any reporter inside''''


    Xia snatched a card from him and chuckled, ''''I knew it. He disguised himself as a worker and entered inside. See the card'''' Xia showed the card to Mikael and Natalie.


    Seeing that his cover had been blown, the reporter smirked and looked at Natalie, ''''I didn''t see any of your family members here, are they not coming to mourn with you?''''


    ''''What business of yours is it? Here I am. I am her family'''' Xia said and knocked her chest proudly.


    ''''Leave here right now or you will hear from my lawyers and it won''t be a pleasant one'''' Mikael said to the reporter.


    ''''Fine'''' he said and walked away.


    ''''Wow, I should have just squashed that camera'''' Xia said.


    ''''Behave Xia'''' Natalie said to her best friend.


    ''''You go back, I will be here till everything is over'''' Xia said and Natalie nodded her head. She was about to turn away when she saw a slender lady that looked like the version of herself walk in with her assistant.


    Natalie''s heart warmed up when she saw her sister but she didn''t show any reaction and simply walked back to stand next to Mrs. Regina Sun and Mikael.


    Alice looked at her sister before handing her bag over to Niania. She went to offer her respects before greeting everyone.


    ''''Alice, I thought you were out of the country shooting?'''' Mrs. Regina asked Alice when the latter hugged her.


    ''''I came back with a private jet. I just couldn''t concentrate after hearing the news. My condolences, Mrs. Sun'''' Alice said and looked at Natalie. She smiled and bowed before her and Mikael who looked at the two of them curiously.


    ¡­.


    C-CHAINS ESTATES


    T-Villa.


    Xia walked to the hall with a glass of water and handed it over to Natalie.


    ''''How are you feeling?'''' Xia asked with concern.


    ''''You want the truth? I don''t know. All this is still like a dream and I think I''m yet to wake up from it. Someone I spoke to two nights ago is suddenly gone. I don''t know what to make of that'''' Natalie felt lost and confused. She didn''t even know how to articulate her own feelings. She still felt everything that had happened was still a dream.


    ''''I know. I was shocked out of my wits too when I received your message. I took the earliest flight and came right away. I don''t know, everything feels weird and I don''t even know how to console you. I haven''t lost a husband before so I would be faking it if I said I knew or understood how you were feeling but Thomas was also my friend so I understand how hard it is going to be without him. someone we were with a few days ago is no more. It hurts like hell''''


    ''''Thanks for coming. I really needed someone by my side. So, this is how death happens? I didn''t feel this devastated when my father passed away''''


    ''''That was because uncle was already sick and we knew he wasn''t going to survive either way but this is different. He was here with us. He was here with you and then just like the wind, he is gone far away''''


    Natalie sighed as her tears dropped down her face, ''''I don''t know what I am going to do, Xia. My head feels so empty, heck I don''t even know where to start from and then there is his brother who doesn''t like me''''


    ''''So, that guy is really your brother in law? Mikael Sun''''


    ''''Mikael Sun, the famous actor is my brother in law'''' Natalie said sarcastically.


    ''''I couldn''t believe it. Who would have thought that the famous Mikael Sun was your brother in law?''''


    ''''I know, right? Thomas only told me about him a few days ago before he travelled. We only officially met yesterday at the hospital''''


    ''''Nat, what are your plans now? You said Mikael Sun was against the marriage''''


    ''''I don''t know. I still need time to get over this. I will just stay indoors for some time. If I dare go out now, some people will just find trouble for me'''' Natalie said as she placed her head on the sofa head.


    ''''I can''t believe she didn''t even call. I''m sure she must have heard what happened to you. Are all mothers like her in this world?''''


    ''''Xia, I stopped hoping she would care a long time ago. right now, I just want to live peacefully. I''ve been doing a lot of thinking lately and I realised that actually I don''t need to avenge the Song family for anything. The best revenge would be me living a good life. I was so hocked up in planning my revenge that I didn''t listen to Thomas. He always told me that living a good life was the best revenge. I have to do that for him. Forget this stupid revenge and live a good life''''


    ''''But, they still need to pay for what they did to you and your father. Especially, that little bitch who goes around acting innocent. Such a white lotus. I heard she was casted as the lead to act alongside your brother in law?''''


    ''''Where did you hear that from?'''' Natalie looked at Xia.


    ''''Huh? Don''t tell me you didn''t know?'''' Xia frowned.


    ''''Is being quite chaotic here that I don''t even get time to check the internet''''


    ''''Nat, you look so outdated. I''m worried about you. how are you going to live when I go back? Should I get a transfer back here and stay with you? I am scared that you will become a cave woman once I leave you and go back''''


    ''''Don''t be silly, I can take care of myself. I just need time''''


    ''''Nat, if I apply for a transfer, it will take at least three months for it to be approved. Do you think you can stay alive till then?''''


    ''''What are you talking. Don''t come back here because of me. I''m perfectly fine''''


    ''''What about food? You can''t even cook anything better besides the hotpot that Thomas taught you and boiled eggs. I am afraid that you will go back to eating just protein the moment I leave you alone''''


    ''''I will order or eat out if I''m hungry''''


    ''''Always order the meat separate and make sure you peel out the back part. Because of you spices allergies, you can''t even enjoy food that normal people love. Okay, just survive on takeaway for a few months. I will come back and feed you till you become plump''''


    Natalie chuckled and said, ''''Alice will get jealous when she hears you saying this''''


    ''I feel bad for Alice. She wants to tell the whole world that she is your sister but, you threaten the poor girl into pretending to not knowing you''''


    ''''Is for her own good. She went into the entertainment industry despite all my pleads. Do you think Mimi Song will let her be if she finds out I am related to her? The Song family will use all their connection to destroy her career. I can''t let that happen to her. She is my only family. The only one I have left in this world''''


    ''''But, she did well. She is really an actress. She pretended not knowing you at all. I am so proud of her''''


    ''''That''s one of her charms. She is doing a good job''''


    ''''Let''s talk about your brother in law. What do you think he is planning now?''''


    ''''I don''t know. He is unreadable, no one can tell what he is thinking''''


    ''''That''s right. I tried to read him back at the funeral hall but nothing. He is really mysterious. No wonder he has been able to keep his privacy despite all the popularity. I heard he shut down an entertainment magazine company last year after they wrote news about him dating an A-list actress''''


    ''''Make sure your company don''t write anything about him. You can''t fight against such kind of people. He is cunning and merciless''''


    ''''You seem to know him well''''


    ''''I heard all that from Thomas. He said his brother was very headstrong. I need to also stay away from him'''' Natalie shook her head.


    ''''Do that. Stay far away from him. If push comes to shove, run and hide whenever you see him''''


    ''''Xia, thanks for making me laugh'''' Natalie said as she chuckled.

 Chapter 8 - Accused Of Killing Her Husband

    A few days later.


    Natalie visited the Sun family house to check up on Mrs. Regina. Since the funeral a few days ago, she had locked herself up in the villa trying to mourn her best friend in her own way.


    Mrs. Regina Sun looked at Natalie lovingly as she squeezed the latter''s hand, ''''child, you should come out often. Why do you lock yourself up inside that big house alone? I was worried about you''''


    ''''I''m doing well, aunt. You don''t have to worry about me'''' Natalie faked a smile.


    ''''Silly, if I don''t worry about you, who will? Since Thomas'' sudden passing away, a lot of things have happened. The company is in chaos and Mikael is tiring himself out with company work and his career. Recently, he got casted to act in a movie Thomas invested in''''


    ''''Thomas invested in a drama?'''' this was the first time she was hearing such news.


    ''''Yes, and the rights to that drama and the director''s other three works are all in your name. He made you the biggest investor in the drama. Didn''t you know about this?''''


    ''''No, I didn''t. he didn''t tell me anything''''


    ''''I know. Actually, his assistant told Mikael and I some few days ago. So, I wanted to talk to you about it. What do you think?''''


    ''''I don''t know, aunt. Why did he invest in that drama?''''


    ''''I heard that ''that woman and her daughter'' are the main leads in that drama. Mikael got the male lead role and your sister got the villain role''''


    ''''What was Thomas thinking by doing this? I don''t know. This is too sudden and also, I don''t know anything about the entertainment industry. Maybe, you should let Thomas'' assistant and Mikael take care of it. Aunt, I don''t think I want to avenge anymore''''


    ''''Why? Thomas bought the rights to the drama because the Song family wanted to. You will have full ownership of the drama. Once the acting is completed, you can decide not to air it as a slap to their faces. That will be the greatest revenge ever''''


    ''''That will be a waste of the efforts of the entire crew, the supporting cast and also I don''t want Alice to suffer because of this. I don''t even know what happened to Thomas. Right now, I think is best if I stayed low key for some time. I still can''t stop thinking about him. I dream about him every night''''


    ''''I understand. Natalie, you have to be strong. You lost a best friend but I lost a son and a husband. If I see you breaking down, I won''t be able to stop myself from following suit''''


    ''''I will try my best. Actually, I also have something to tell you. Thomas'' lawyer came to meet me two days ago. He told me that Thomas left the villa and some money for me''''


    ''''Yes, I am aware of that''''


    ''''Thomas wasn''t just my husband. He was my best friend, my everything. He was the only one who understood me. Now that he is gone, I don''t think I deserve to still stay in the villa and also have all that money''''


    At the door, Mikael Sun stopped in his strides and listened to the two women''s conversation.


    ''''What are you saying, Natalie? Do you want Thomas to visit me in my sleep for mistreating you? I can never allow you to leave the villa. No, never.


    ''''But¡­''''


    ''''Is that all my brother was to you?'''' Mikael walked up to them adding, ''''money bank? Now that he is gone, you want to run for it?'''' he said looking at Natalie Jun disgustingly.


    ''''Mikael, what are you saying?'''' Mrs. Regina stood up and asked angrily.


    ''''Mum, didn''t you hear her? She wants nothing to do with the family now that my brother is gone. She doesn''t want to waste her youth being a widow of the Sun family''''


    ''''That''s not what I mean Mikael'''' Natalie stood to her feet.


    ''''Don''t you dare ever call me by my first name. Did you ever really love my brother? Why didn''t he ever mention you to me? I knew you were just a fake. A fake who was with my brother for his money and now that he is dead, you can''t wait to leave''''


    ''''That''s enough, Mikael'''' Mrs. Regina Sun sighed.


    ''''No, mother. Listen to me'''' he turned to look at Natalie, ''''if you think you can leave so freely and get into the arms of another available rich man then let me bust your bubbles. You are going nowhere, in fact you are going to stay married to my brother until you die and you will stay in that villa until you grow old. Don''t even think about leaving to anywhere because I have eyes everywhere''''


    ''''I am not leaving the marriage nor your brother. Thomas meant the world to me and more. Don''t talk to me as if you know me well''''


    ''''I seriously doubt that. Whatever you are hiding, I will find it out and make sure you pay. You were the last person he spoke to before he died. Don''t tell me you really don''t have a hand in it''''


    ''''What? Are you suggesting that I had something to do with my own husband''s death?''''


    ''''Yes. Do you not?''''


    ''''Mikael, I said that''s enough!!'''' Mrs. Regina slapped Mikael out of anger.


    ''''Mother, did you just slap me?''''


    ''''Yes, I did and I will do it again if you don''t stop name calling Natalie''''


    ''''My brother kept her name as his main benefactor. He invested in a movie industry for her, he assigned half of his fortune to her. Every damn paper I see is to her benefit. Don''t you find it suspicious? My brother left her $ 50,000,00 dollars in case something happened to him''''


    ''''What? No, that''s not possible. He couldn''t have left that much money for me'''' Natalie fell back on the sofa in shock.


    ''''Keep pretending but I intend to investigate the real cause of his death. Until then, you will stay where I can find you. If I find out that you have a hand in his death, I will kill you myself'''' Mikael touched his cheek before leaving the hall to his room.


    ''''Aunt¡­ I really don''t know what is going on? Why would Thomas leave that much money to me? Is it ridiculous''''


    ''''Natalie, go back home and rest. You''ve heard too much for one day. I will call you when I look into this''''


    ''''Yes, aunt''''


    ¡­..


    That night, Natalie brought out a bottle of wine. She poured glass after glass and drunk it all, drowning out her sorrows and frustrations.


    ¡­.


    ''''Mom, I really like this script the more I read it. it''s like it was made just for me'''' Mimi Song said to Mrs. Solace Song as she looked at the script of the drama.


    ''''After reading it, I also fell in love with it'''' Mrs. Solace said.


    ''''I''ve always loved the writer''s works. She has a way of giving life to her scripts. I can''t believe I am going to act as your daughter in law in this drama. Mom, do you know that in this drama you will be supporting my relationship with your son? The script is refreshing and interesting. I can''t wait to start shooting it''''


    ''''Yes, did you know that the male cast is Mikael Sun? You are going to be acting alongside him''''


    ''''Yes, I heard it yesterday. But, mom, how about we visit sister? She just lost her husband of two weeks''''


    ''''She is no longer a part of this family. Why should we visit her? Does she even see us as her family?''''


    ''''Still, she is my sister. I feel bad for her. She just got married and is not even a month and her husband and father in law are dead. Is sister really that unlucky? They didn''t even go for their honeymoon and he is already dead'''' Mimi Song studied her mother''s expression as she spoke. When she noticed her expression was still neutral, she smirked.


    ''''Death can come to anybody. It doesn''t happen because one person is unlucky''''


    ''''You are right, mom. I will call sister and arrange a meeting with her. We should still meet with you; mom I am counting on you''''


    ''''You are so na?ve and she takes advantage of your kindness to hurt you all the time. Are you stupid?''''


    ''''Mom, no matter what she is your daughter and I want the relationship between you two to be fine''''


    ''''Alright, you win. Call her and arrange for a meeting. Make sure it is a place that isn''t crowded, we can''t draw unnecessary attention to ourselves''''


    ''''Yes, mom. Don''t worry, I know a place that is very serene and private'''' Mimi smiled and picked up the script again and started reading it. Her mood seemed to have lightened up that moment.


    ''''I told you, Natalie, you can never escape from me'''' she murmured to herself.

 Chapter 9 - Words That Hurt

    Natalie placed some flowers on the gravestone of Thomas and sighed. She looked at the bright smile of the man staring back at her and murmured.


    ''''Thomas, I still can''t believe that you''re gone. What really happened that night? How did your plane malfunctioned and crashed? I don''t understand what is going on. You brother thinks I have a hand in your death. Only you know the shock I am still in. What if someone says we don''t care about her?''''


    Natalie sat down on the gravestone and started talking more to herself, ''''do you remember your reaction when I first suggested this contract marriage?'''' she chuckled, ''''it was so epic. Your eyes bulged out and I almost thought they were going to shoot out of their sockets. You always had the cutest reactions to whatever I say''''


    Natalie sighed, ''''you jerk. How could you do this to me? I thought that you would be with me forever. Why did you leave without a word? You promised to call me after touching down''''


    Her phone buzzed in her bag and she wiped away her tears before taking it out. She frowned before answering the call.


    ''''What do you want?''''


    ''''Sister, mom wants to meet you'''' Mimi Song said arrogantly over the phone.


    ''''What is it this time?''''


    ''''I will send you an address and time, make sure you are there on time'''' Mimi Song said and hung up immediately.


    Natalie looked at the phone and shook her head. She stood up from the gravestone and turned to go, seeing Mikael Sun at a distance. He walked to her and placed the flowers in his hands on the gravestone before looking at Natalie.


    ''''Coming here to cry buckets of tears will not help you, Miss Jun'''' Mikael said, stuffing his hands into his pockets. Because of his well-built physique, he was looking down on Natalie who was shorter. Her slender body coupled with her checkered top and skirt that she wore made her look like a high schooler as she stood in front of him.


    ''''I wasn''t crying'''' Natalie stepped backwards away from him.


    ''''You are quite brazen than I thought'''' he tilted his head arrogantly and cocked his brows at her.


    ''''I don''t know why you''re behaving this way towards me, Mr. Sun, but, I hope that you don''t regret the way you treated me one day''''


    ''''I will never regret treating someone like you bad. You know why? Because women like you don''t deserve to be treated well''''


    ''''I will be on my way'''' Natalie Jun decided not to talk to him anymore because she knew that he wouldn''t believe anything she said to him.


    ''''I heard you were friends for five years? Did you seduce him after finding out he had money?''''


    ''''Do I have to answer that question?''''


    Mikael held Natalie''s hand tightly and said to her, ''''don''t be smug with me. I can easily get rid of a rat like you and no one can do anything about that''''


    ''''You''re hurting me Mikael''''


    ''''I told you to call me Mr. Sun. We are not close enough for you to call me by my name. Hearing you mention my name disgusts me''''


    ''''You might be powerful but the police are also there to protect the weak and helpless. If you do anything to me, I will report you to the police. You are not above the law and I know my rights''''


    ''''Really? Then, I should report you first for killing my brother, your husband''''


    ''''I did not kill Thomas Sun. I understand the pain of losing someone you love but Mr. Sun, don''t project your regrets unto me. You keep accusing me when you know very well that what happened was an accident. Do you think it will make you feel better as long as you continue to blame me? If you have regrets about not getting to know your brother before he passed away, then deal with it yourself. I am also dealing with the pain of losing not just my husband but my best friend. Someone who meant the world to me'''' Natalie said word for word, having had enough of his rudeness towards her. If he thought she was someone he could easily bully, then he was wrong.


    ''''Hey, how dare you?''''


    ''''Mr. Sun, I am two years older than you, don''t call me ''''hey, you'''' Natalie glared at him before walking away. Mikael Sun looked at her and chuckled.


    Natalie Jun increased her steps, afraid that he would come after her. When she got to her car, she got inside and leaned against the seat.


    ''''Whoa, way to go, Natalie Jun. What if he decides to come and kill you while you are asleep? Wow, he is so scary''''


    ''''Madam, where do you want to go to again?'''' the driver who was sitting in the front seat quietly finally spoke.


    ''''Just a minute'''' Natalie Jun looked at her phone. She found the address that Mimi Song sent to her.


    ''''Let''s go to Amor Caf¨¦, thank you''''


    ''''At your service Madam''''


    Amor Caf¨¦.


    Natalie Jun entered the caf¨¦ and looked around for a while before seeing Mimi Song and Solace Song. She clenched her fingers around her bag nervously as she walked away.


    ''''I chose this corner because we are public figures. We wouldn''t want people going crazy over seeing mom and I here, you don''t mind, right?'''' Mimi Song asked politely as Natalie Jun sat across them.


    ''''Don''t you know how to greet your elders?'''' Solace Song asked as she sized Natalie up.


    ''''Mom, sis is still mourning. Don''t be too hard on her'''' Mimi Song said as she touched Mrs. Solace Song''s hand affectionately. ''''Big sis, what would you like to have? They had delicious snacks here that you can eat''''


    The waiter arrived and looked at them with her jotter ready to take their orders.


    ''''My mom and I will have expressos with double shots and¡­'''' she intentionally paused as she looked at Natalie as if waiting for her to make her order.


    ''''Water, a glass of water will do than you'''' Natalie said to the waiter.


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' the waiter noted it down.


    ''''You should have something else, we are paying after all'''' Mimi Song said to Natalie.


    ''''That''s why I asked for water. Water is free'''' Natalie Jun answered indifferently.


    ''''You are still arrogant even after losing your husband?'''' Mrs. Solace Song glared at Natalie Jun. anytime she looked at Natalie, she would be reminded of the past she couldn''t erase. She was the past that stained her perfectly well planned life. like an ink on a white paper.


    ''''To what do I owe this invitation? You said we shouldn''t contact each other so I don''t think we are here to catch up''''


    ''''How are you doing?'''' Solace Song asked.


    ''''As you can see, I am doing well and not dying anytime soon''''


    ''''Elder sister, mom is worried about you. when we heard about your husband, we just couldn''t stand by and watch¡­''''


    Mimi Song didn''t finish when Natalie interrupted her saying, ''''you should have stood and watched. We don''t mean anything to each other. We don''t have any relationship for you to be worried about me. Don''t forget you were the ones who told me not to tell anyone about our relationship. No?''''


    ''''Drop that arrogant behaviour. Is this how you speak to your mother in law? Then again, I never expect you to behave in a dignified manner''''


    ''''Mrs. Song, tell me exactly why you called me out? I am a very busy person'''' Nicole said and took the glass from the tray before the waiter could serve her. She drunk half of the water before putting the glass down.


    The waiter realising the tension immediately put the mugs down and left.


    ''''Do you have to speak that way to mom? Can''t you see that mom is genuinely worried about you, big sis?''''


    ''''Leave her, Mimi. What do you expect from someone who grew up in the slums?'''' Mrs. Solace Song said as she glared at Natalie Jun.


    ''''Aren''t you grateful for that? You should be grateful to me who grew up in the slums. Because as a result of that you were able to take all the money my late father left and even got married to his best man and inherited an obedient white lotus'''' Natalie Jun smiled when she saw the face of her mother change.


    ''''Watch what you say, Natalia. How dare you slander mom this way?''''


    ''''Blame me, if that will help you sleep at night''''


    ''''What?'''' Mimi Song frowned.


    ''''Hey, I told you this, five years ago, right? If you want to see me dead so much, then you first of all have to kill all the bitterness in you. But, I don''t blame you. You just lost your husband and must be feeling SAD. LONELY AND HURT!!''''

 Chapter 10 - Investigate Natalie Jun

    ''''Hey, I told you this, five years ago, right? If you want to see me dead so much, then you first of all have to kill all the bitterness in you. But, I don''t blame you. You just lost your husband and must be feeling SAD. LONELY AND HURT!!''''


    Natalie clasped her hands together under the table to calm her nerves as she listened to Mrs. Solace Song. Every word she always said had a way of burrowing into her heart. Her heart hurt each time by her words but today it hurt even more because as she was looking past her mother, the one person she didn''t want to see walked in and looked back at her with an interesting gaze before going to the counter.


    ''''Natalie, I called you to see how you are holding on. After all, we still have a mother-daughter relationship even if you deny it. Let''s go, Mimi''''


    ''''Yes, mom'''' Mimi Song stood up and they suddenly heard someone mentioning Mikael Sun''s name.


    ''''That''s Mikael Sun'''' the female voice shouted making everyone to turn to Mikael Sun''s direction.


    Mimi Song and Solace Song stopped to look at him.


    ''''Mom, that''s Mikael Sun'''' Mimi Song said excitedly.


    ''''Behave, you are also a celebrity'''' Solace Song warned her.


    Natalie stood up and took her bag before saying to the mother and daughter pair, ''''your expresso is on me. I hope that we won''t have another opportunity to see each other again, after all, it makes us uncomfortable''''


    Natalie held the strap of her bag tightly as she walked out of the caf¨¦. When she got to Mikael Sun''s side at the counter, she placed a few bills on the counter as payment before walking out. He only looked at her and didn''t try to stop her.


    A lot of people started gathering around him to take pictures while some wanted an autograph.


    ''''Mom, should I tell him that you are here?'''' Mimi Song asked her mother curiously.


    ''''No, don''t do such silly thing. Let''s get out of here quietly.


    Mimi Song pouted her lips as she walked behind her mother but as they got to the people, another person recognised them.


    ''''It''s Solace Song and Mimi Song''''


    Mikael Sun looked at the two and nodded his head politely at Solace Song. As they were both surrounded by people, they had little chance to interact but Mikael Sun felt that the woman''s face was familiar.


    Looking at the chaos inside the caf¨¦, Natalie sighed and walked away. She didn''t want to have anything doing with those people inside. Let to her alone, she would want to cross paths with them either.


    To her, every one of them contributed to her trauma which was beginning to act up again.


    ¡­..


    T-Villa.


    Natalie opened the fridge to find that she had finished eating all the boiled eggs that Thomas had made for her a week ago. She sighed and picked the fresh ones, and went to the sink. She washed them and placed them all in a saucepan and set on the cylinder, turning the gas on.


    Natalie picked up her phone and went to sit at the dining table. She was about to play some video games when she saw Xia''s call.


    ''''Hello, Xia''''


    ''''Nat, my darling sugar, how are you doing?''''


    ''''Did you just facetime me?'''' Natalie looked at the phone surprised. She had answered the call casually without checking until she saw Xia''s face on her screen.


    ''''Oh, you didn''t know? Where is your mind, girl?''''


    ''''Nowhere in particular''''


    ''''How are you coping?''''


    ''''I''m alive so I guess I''m still kicking it''''


    ''''Good, you just need to stay alive until this big sister comes back''''


    ''''Yeah, right!!''''


    ''''Tell me, what''s going on, you look like you just lost weight in the last two days that I left you''''


    ''''Where should I start first? a lot has happened in the last two days''''


    ''''Just start from anywhere''''


    ''''My brother in law thinks I have a hand in my late husband''s death and I met those ''two'' today''''


    ''''What? Is he crazy? Since when did you become a magician to get on a plane to cause it to crash?''''


    ''''He was just venting because he can''t live with his own regrets, I''m over it''''


    ''''Tell me, has he tried to hurt you? Like physically assault you?''''


    ''''No, he wouldn''t go that far''''


    ''''So, what are you going to do? I mean how do you plan on dealing with him?''''


    ''''I have nothing to fear. Heavens know I am as clean as a porcelain. Besides, he seemed shocked by Thomas'' death. I will just take it as a child throwing a tantrum''''


    ''''I wished I was there with you. You must be feeling lonely?''''


    ''''I don''t even have the time to be lonely. I met with that person and her step daughter today''''


    ''''Your mother and Mimi green tea bitch? Why did you meet them? Are you okay after meeting them?'''' Xia asked worriedly as she tried to catch every expression of Natalie over the screen.


    ''''Relax, I''m fine. It was a meeting I couldn''t avoid anyways''''


    ''''What did they want? I thought they didn''t want to communicate with you anymore?''''


    ''''They wanted to see how I was handling the loss of my husband''''


    ''''Why don''t I believe that? Mimi must have instigated the meeting. I bet she wanted to rob it in your face''''


    ''''I know, but, I also robbed it in their face. I paid for their coffee''''


    ''''Go girl. I''m proud of you''''


    ''''But, there is a little problem'''' Natalie Jun turned off the fire before going to the hall to sit.


    ''''What problem is it?''''


    ''''My brother in law saw us, my mom, Mimi and I, together at the caf¨¦. I don''t know whether he followed me there or it was just a coincidence''''


    ''''Girl, it was no coincidence. I bet he was following you the whole time. Is he a stalker now?'''' Xia shook her head.


    ''''I really don''t want to have another ''talk'' with him concerning my meeting with those ''two''''''


    ''''Looks like I have to work on my transfer fast and return to you. Everyone thinks they can bully you just because I am not by your side''''


    ''''I''m sorry, you are doing all this for me''''


    ''''What are you saying? I''m doing this for me too. I promised your dad that I will take care of you for life'''' Xia said making Natalie to laugh.


    ''''That being said, would you like to marry this sexy reporter, Natalie Jun?''''


    ''''I can see that you are bored with your life''''


    ''''Can''t you even take a job? I''m trying to make you laugh''''


    ''''Your jokes are not laugh worthy''''


    ''''I can''t wait to get away from W and return to District Z. working here is already hell enough, now I have to deal with my boss'' son who wants me to go out with him''''


    ''''Is he still asking you out on a date?''''


    ''''Yes, he claims he is serious''''


    ''''Maybe you should go out with him, once''''


    ''''And have people talk about how I seduced the boss'' son? No. I am enjoying my single life and don''t want to ruin my career that I worked so hard to build. Anyways, I have to go and cover a news tomorrow so I need to make arrangement''''


    ''''Alright, thanks for calling. Take care of yourself''''


    ''''You too, bye''''


    Natalie ended the call and smiled.


    .....


    Sun Family House.


    Mikael''s room.


    Mikael Sun walked to and from the bedroom speaking on phone with someone.


    ''''I''ve sent you a picture of a woman in your email. I want every information down to the last detail about her, how she met my brother, her friends, every single thing she is up to in the last five years to now. Also, find out what kind of relationship she has with the people from the Song family'''' he hung up and looked at the giant mirror in the room and muttered, ''''Natalia Jun. I will find out just who you are. I don''t believe that you are that innocent''''


    ¡­..


    Looking at the mess she created, Natalie Jun lifted her hands in the air, finally giving up as she murmured, ''''I really need to enrol into a cooking class. I can''t believe I''m so zero % in cooking'''' she turned to the fridge and removed one of the sealed white plastic bags containing two peeled boiled eggs each, ''''this will be able to keep me up till I find something to eat later''''


    Natalie placed the other egg inside her bag and took out her room to make a call. she was going to call the cleaning agency for help because she was so turned off by the mess she made herself.


    ''''Hello, is this Oriental Housekeeping Services? Yes, I''d like to make a reservation. Okay, I will send you the address, thank you''''

 Chapter 11 - She Is A Good Woman

    At the 50th floor of the giant C-CHAINS GROUP building, Assistant He was standing across the desk speaking to Mikael Sun as he worked on some important documents. Since a week ago, they have been busy, sorting things out, visiting the warehouses, overseeing the production of electronics, meeting datelines.


    Despite all that, there was still a lot to be done. Both Mikael and Assistant He have spent nights working overtime, trying to catch up on where Thomas and Denis Sun left off before passing away.


    Mikael didn''t like to meddle in their family business because he didn''t want to be sitting in the office all his life but now that life had thrown him right into it, he couldn''t abandon it now. But, his passion still played a key role in everything he did, that was why even though he was reading over and practising his script, he was still working.


    All of the hard work showed on his face as he had grown leaner since taking over the group, but it paid off as he was about to reduce the damage and still worked his way around into making the company stand on its feet.


    ''''These are all the documents on the C-CHAINS VILLAS. And I need your signature on this paper. Is for the commencement of the drama you''re starring in'''' Assistant He said, placing the documents on the table.


    ''''Assistant He, do you trust that woman?'''' Mikael looked at the papers as he asked.


    ''''Which woman, Sir?''''


    ''''Natalie Jun. My brother''s wife. Do you trust her?''''


    ''''I don''t know about trust, but, she is a good woman. Your late brother and her were best friends as far as I know. And he was willing to do anything for her. Your brother was someone who didn''t trust people that easily, but with her, it was different''''


    ''''Even to the point of doing this for her?'''' he asked, referring to the drama document that was in front of him.


    ''''There are some things you might not know about Miss Jun, but, I don''t think I am the right person to tell you about her. All I can say is that, she is a good woman and she cared about your brother a lot''''


    ''''Are they any actresses or actors the company is supporting?''''


    ''''Not really. The only actress your brother was supporting is Miss Alice Jun. She is playing a villain in the drama you are starring in'''' Assistant He was careful with his words. If there was something Mikael Sun wanted to find out, he should do that himself.


    ''''What is her relationship with my brother?''''


    ''''She doesn''t have any relationship with your brother but, it seemed she has a relationship with Miss Natalie since they''re sharing the same surname. Your brother protected her because she was always involved with scandals and getting into trouble by pranking people. She is a good actress and brings quite a lot of money to the company but she is also a little difficult to deal with. Only your brother and Miss Natalie are capable of making her stop''''


    ''''Really? So, she is related to Natalie Jun?


    ''''Yes, Sir''''


    ''''I see. Whether she is a good woman or she is just pretending, I intend to find that out myself'''' Mikael Sun said and signed the papers, ''''you can proceed with it and, shooting will start very soon so, I might not be able to go to the office all the time. You handle the matters at the company and when is important, you can find me''''


    ''''Yes, sir'''' Assistant He went out and Mikael Sun murmured to himself, ''''she is a good woman? Well, I will find out soon, just how good she is''''


    .....


    Glory City Hospital


    Psychiatric Psychology department.


    Dr. Andrea''s office.


    Natalie Jun fumbled with her sleeves as she looked at the doctor who was smiling back at her.


    ''''Why are you smiling like that?'''' she asked the doctor curiously.


    ''''How are you feeling, Natalie? I haven''t see this beautiful face in the last three months, I almost thought you abandoned me''''


    ''''I''m fine, I guess. Since I''m still alive''''


    Dr. Andrea smiled and nodded her head asking, ''''you had a relapse, I realised it after cross-examining. Can you tell me what happened? Does it have anything to do with your husband?''''


    ''''Maybe. I think so. Till now, my mind just won''t accept the fact that he is gone. I feel empty''''


    ''''I understand. Usually, we get affected more than we want to accept when we lose a loved one. You must be going through so much. Your mind is congested and you look so drained and malnourished. Have you had anything healthy to eat since that day?''''


    ''''Doctor, can you just prescribe something else for me? I don''t think the one I have is working for my body anymore. I still stay awake all night, I feel like I''m a walking dead corpse'''' Natalie Jun said desperately as her voice quivered.


    Dr. Andrea smiled and held Natalie''s hands, ''''I understand, Natalie. But, as I always tell you, every drug has its side effects. Your body will rebel if you take the wrong medicine. I know is hard, but, you should try doing some exercise and clear your mind of your problems''''


    ''''How do I do that? it''s becoming hard for me to accept myself. I smile and speak as if everything is alright but deep down, I wished someone could see that I''m dying. You know, Thomas was the only one who saw through my fa?ade and helped me. And now, he is gone. I''m confused and scared, I don''t know what to do. Tell me the truth, do you think I can overcome this anxiety? I feel like I am going crazy''''


    ''''You have come a long way, Natalie. You are doing just fine. I have absolute confidence in your recovery. The truth is, you need to face your fears. I know you don''t want to talk about what happened that year that Thomas found you, but, I think all of this is tied up to that year''''


    ''''I don''t remember anything about that year. No matter how hard I try. I only remember the years before and the years after but nothing about that year comes to mind. All I know is that, when it gets to February of every year, I struggle to be me, I find myself hurting myself, I get nightmares if I don''t cut myself with something, I lose confidence and I hear voices but apart from that nothing else''''


    ''''And you fear your mother and stepsister because somehow they have a hand in what happened to you that year. Your allergies to a lot of food, your cravings for only meat, and protein food are all tied up to that particular year''''


    ''''I only know that those two did something to me but, I can''t remember anything''''


    ''''Don''t force yourself. As I said the first day you came here with Thomas. I am with you and I will walk with you through this all the way. When it gets tough, you are allowed to cry, scream but, you must never harm yourself like before. Apart from the death of Thomas, has something peculiar happened to you these past few days?''''


    ''''Why? Does it have anything to do with how I''m feeling?''''


    ''''Yes. Tell me, who did you meet this past few days?''''


    ''''I met my brother in law and he accused me of killing Thomas and I also met them''''


    ''''By them, do you mean your mother and step sister?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''I see where the agitation is coming from. Do you still eat eggs when you''re nervous and afraid?''''


    ''''Yes, I do''''


    ''''And food? How much food do you eat?''''


    ''''Pizza, meat, sausage and eggs''''


    ''''Natalia, show some respect to your body please? You can''t keep eating pizza and eggs alone. Look at you? you look so malnourished''''


    ''''I don''t have appetite for anything. The only person whose food I could eat is gone''''


    ''''I will prescribe some vitamins for you and also change your sleeping pills but you must take only one every two days. An overdose can land you in the surgery room''''


    ''''Yes, I will do as you say. Thank you''''


    ''''And I want you to do something for me. I want you to get a diary on your way back''''


    ''''A diary, what for?''''


    ''''I want you to write your daily activities in it. Each day; what you do, where you go to, who you talk to. Your feelings down to every little detail. I want you to write everything in it''''


    ''''Are you trying to pry into my private life?''''


    ''''No, I''m trying to get closer to my patient and friend''''


    ''''Friend?''''


    ''''Oh, what is that ''I don''t know what you are talking about'' look you''re giving me? So, you never thought of me as a friend?''''


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''Is alright. Just now that I am your friend''''


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''Don''t forget what I told you''''


    ''''I won''t''''


    ''''You can pick up the medication from the dispensary on your way out''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie picked the prescription paper from the table before going out.

 Chapter 12 - The Script Reading

    Natalie walked into the stationary book shop and went straight to where the diaries were shelved. She looked at the different colours of diaries and her eyes settled on a black cover diary.


    ''''It''s you'''' she murmured and removed it and went to the counter where she handed it over to the salesgirl, ''''how much is this diary?''''


    ''''$10 dollars, Ma''am'''' the salesgirl replied politely and Natalie removed the money from her bag and gave it to her before going out.


    Natalie stopped in front of a dinner and rubbed her stomach as she looked at the people inside eating. She decided to give it a try and went in to order her pizza. As she stood in the queue, her phone rang and she took it out of her bag. Seeing the caller ID, she smiled broadly before answering, ''''aunt. I''m fine. Alright, I will be able to make it for dinner, alright. bye''''


    ¡­.


    Mikael arrived late into the night at his private villa after working in the office for long hours. He removed his tie and was about to undress when his phone started ringing.


    ''''Hello, Mom. Why are you not still asleep?'''' he asked his mother the moment he answered the call.


    ''''Son, I called to know if you are free for lunch this week. We haven''t had a family dinner since you came because of the work. I invited Natalie to join us''''


    ''''Send me the address, I will find time to be there''''


    ''''Okay, son. How is work? Is it stressful? I can return to the office and start working again if the pressure if too much on you''''


    ''''No, mother. You are the only one I have left, I need you strong and healthy. It is not stressful; I can handle it''''


    ''''Okay, mom is worried. do find time to always eat, okay?''''


    ''''I will, mother. Go to be bed now, I need to freshen up and rest''''


    ''''Alright, alright. have a good night rest''''


    Mikael hung up and looked at the large brown envelope on his bed. He went to his closet and changed before going to the bathroom.


    A few minutes later, Mikael returned from the bathroom, dressed in casual jeans and blue t-shirt. He picked the envelope and went out to the hall and sat down.


    ''''Let''s see what secrets you have, Natalie Jun?'''' Mikael murmured as he opened the envelope. He looked at the pictures and placed them besides him before removing the report that followed.


    ...¡­..


    Natalie woke up early the next day and rushed into the kitchen. She opened the fridge and removed the sausage that she had left there the night before and sent it to the microwave. Her stomach growled as she hurried up to heat the sausage.


    Last night, after buying the pizza and sausage and bringing them home, she had focused on watching a series that she didn''t eat much and it got cold. She felt lazy to heat it up again so she kept them in the fridge.


    Waiting anxiously for the sausage to heat up in the microwave, Natalie turned on the television in the hall. She frowned when she saw that they were airing entertainment news.


    ''ding''


    Natalie turned the microwave off and brought out the sausage, she picked a bottle of milk and a fork before going to sit in the hall.


    ''''Today the country is going to witness the first script reading of the popular drama that has been making waves for the past two months now'''' the reporter said over the screen and Natalie sighed.


    She didn''t know what to feel seeing that the drama that she now had the rights to was going to start filming soon. Her only worry was that her sister wouldn''t get bullied by those two on set. Even though she knew Alice was capable of protecting herself, she still couldn''t help but get worried.


    ''''This drama has received a lot of attention for its star dubbed cast. With popular celebrity mother and daughter and the recent announcement of the male lead to be the ''nation''s boyfriend'' Mikael Sun, and the woman who is known to play villain roles very well, Alice Jun, this drama is sure to make hits. Today all the casts, directors and producers are holding the first script meeting in the City Empire hotel'''' The background of the reporter showed the casts going into the hotel one after another, ''''we will continue to bring you all the juicy details in our next episode''''


    Natalie frowned and changed the channel but the next one she tuned in to was an interview involving Mikael Sun. Natalie turned the TV off and threw the remote away before going back to her breakfast.


    .....


    City Empire Hotel.


    Inside the executive meeting hall of the Empire Hotel, the casts, directors and producers were all seated on their various seats on a long table facing each other.


    One of the directors walked over to Mikael the moment he entered and took his seat. This was Director Zou whom they''ve worked together in two different dramas and were considered close.


    ''''Mikael, I was surprised to see you come in'''' Director Zou said, addressing him casually because of their close relationship.


    ''''Director Zou, how have you being?'''' Mikael took off the headphones from his ears and stood up to greet the elderly man.


    ''''Sit down'''' Director Zou said and pulled an empty chair behind him. He sat facing Mikael as they chatted.


    ''''Director Zou, how have you being? I didn''t get the time to come and see you before today''''


    ''''No worries, son. I understand your situation. I''m doing well. How about you? We could have postponed the script reading since you''re mourning. I''m really sorry about your loss. It came as a shock to me when I heard of it''''


    ''''Is alright. My brother wouldn''t want us to delay this drama either since it was after his heart. He was personally interested in this drama, I heard from him''''


    ''''When I first received the proposal for the investment, I was so thrilled and I thought I might have saved a country in my past life to be recognised by such a high profiled man. I really respected him. though he usually doesn''t talk much, Thomas Sun was an honest businessman. I had the opportunity of meeting him once on the day he signed the investment papers. You two look so alike and he is just as honest and talented as you''''


    As they chatted, Mimi Song and Mrs. Solace Song entered the hall. Since Mikael Sun and the director were facing the entrance, he saw them and immediately recognised the two, but he still pretended not to and asked Director Zou.


    ''''Who are those women?''''


    ''''You don''t know them? They are a mother and daughter pair. Very popular and talented. Mrs. Solace Song is a veteran actor and her daughter Mimi Song just started acting a year ago but she has gotten a name for herself. Mimi Song is the female lead for ''LWANBIL'', you have a lot of scenes with her since you are the male lead''''


    ''''I see'''' Mikael Sun nodded his head and noticed how Mimi Song looked at him the moment they entered.


    ''''Let me introduce you. Mrs. Song, Miss Song'''' Director Zou and Mikael stood up as Mrs. Solace and Mimi walked to them smiling.


    ''''Director Zou, it''s been a while'''' Mrs. Solace Song said as he hugged the director before stepping aside.


    ''''Director Zou, it''s so good to see you. I have been a fan of your works, it is my pleasure to finally be able to work with you. I hope you give me good advice'''' Mimi Song said politely as she shook the director''s hand.


    ''''I''ve watched your works and you are really good, Miss Song. Let me introduce you. This is Mikael Sun; he is the male lead for the drama. Mikael Sun, meet Mrs. Solace Song and Mimi Song''''


    ''''Hi, nice to meet you, Mrs. Song and Ms. Song. I hope we have a good time working together'''' Mikael said politely and shook their hands. When he shook Mimi Song''s hand, she held unto him tightly and he had to use a little force to pull his hand away. He faked a smile as he looked at them.


    ''''Nice to meet you, Mikael Sun'''' Mrs. Solace Song said politely, in a more dignified manner.


    ''''You can call me Mimi, since we are the same age'''' Mimi Song immediately said to Mikael Sun.


    ''''Mimi, behave'''' Mrs. Solace Song said to her.


    ''''Let''s all sit and start'''' Director Zou said to them before taking the seat beside Mikael Sun to sit. Mrs. Solace and Mimi Song took the two seats beside Director Zou.


    ''''Everybody is already here, right?'''' Director Zou asked as he looked around the cast present. One of the assistant directors, Assistant Director Dan walked to Director Zou and whispered something into his ears and his face turned pale at once.

 Chapter 13 - I Am Alice Jun

    ''''Everybody is already here, right?'''' Director Zou asked as he looked around the cast present. One of the assistant directors, Assistant Director Dan walked to Director Zou and whispered something into his ears and his face turned pale at once.


    ''''Director Zou, what is wrong?'''' Mikael Sun asked when he noticed the change in him.


    ''''Is the second female lead. She got into an accident while on her way here'''' Director Zou said and the people present gasped and started murmuring among themselves.


    ''''Is it serious?''''


    ''''No, but she was taken to the ER. Looks like she might not be able to make it here'''' Assistant director Dan answered.


    ''''Then, let''s start without her. You can visit her after we''re done, right? The name is Alice Jun, right?''''


    ''''That is the most likely situation now. Okay, let''s proceed for now without Alice Jun''''


    Mimi kept checking her phone as she sat, she looked anxious for a reason. It didn''t take long for her phone to buzz and she hurriedly checked the message and smirked.


    ''''Alice Jun just had an accident and was taken to the hospital. She won''t be able to attend the script reading''


    Director Zou turned and noticed the smile on Mimi Song''s face and asked curiously, ''''what is making you smile like that? Message from a boyfriend?''''


    Mimi quickly put the phone away and spoke shyly while looking towards Mikael Sun, ''''Director Hzu likes to joke around. The whole country knows I don''t have male friends talk less of having a boyfriend. Is from my friend. She just received news on her exam. She passed and I''m so happy for her''''


    Mikael Sun looked at her nonchalantly and cocked his brows. He knew she was trying to impress him but such things didn''t work on him.


    A supporting role cast sitting a few seats away chipped in, trying to score brownie points from Mimi Song with her flattery, ''''Mimi is so pure and kind hearted. You''re so busy yet you''re so happy over a single news about someone else''''


    ''''She is my friend. I should be happy for her'''' Mimi Song said and looked up at Mikael Sun but he wasn''t looking at her anymore. He seemed to be reading something from his phone.


    ''''Mimi, turn your phone off, we are starting soon'''' Mrs. Solace Song said to Mimi Song.


    ''''Yes, mom'''' Mimi Song''s gaze turned cold as she looked at the phone that she had turned off. she murmured deeply within her ''this time around, I won''t let you win. Mikael Sun is mine!!!''


    The reason why she had tempered with Alice Jun''s van was to prevent her from meeting Mikael Sun. Alice was always proud and liked to mess with the males on set, she didn''t want her to have any contact with Mikael Sun. even though that was impossible, but still, she was determined to make sure that those two had as little encounter with each other as possible.


    Mikael Sun looked up towards Mrs Solace Song and felt disgusted, ''''what a messed up family. So, Mrs. Song is Natalie''s real mother and Mimi is her step daughter. Whoa. Looks like there is a lot of digging to do'' he murmured to himself and looked away.


    Mrs. Solace Song felt eyes on her but when she looked up, she didn''t notice anyone looking at her so she lowered her gaze once again.


    ''''Alright, everyone is here except Alice Jun. She had a minor accident and was taken to the ER. Let''s start by introducing ourselves and our roles. I am Zou Jones, the main director for this drama'''' Director Zou first introduced himself.


    ''''I am Mikael Sun, the male lead for this drama'''' Mikael Sun said and the rest of the introductions went on.


    ¡­.


    Glory City Hospital.


    Private ward.


    Alice Jun watched the video of the script reading from her tablet as she asked her assistant.


    ''''Have you found anything about the accident this morning?''''


    Niania looked at her with a serious expression and asked back, ''do you really have doubts about the accident this morning?''''


    ''''If not, would I have called the police to give a statement?'''' Alice said and frowned, ''''you have to look into it, the police in this city, I don''t trust them. Call that private investigator that we always contact, and tell him to look into it''''


    ''''But, who would want to harm you?'''' Niania asked and Alice Jun furrowed her brows.


    ''''A lot of people. People who find my beauty a threat. Someone who thinks that I am a threat to them in this industry''''


    ''''But, there is just more than one person who can''t stand your guts in this industry''''


    ''''That is why you should look into it. Whoever tried to sabotage me today must pay for it'''' Alice Jun looked at the video playing and chuckled, ''''look, look at the way Mimi is throwing flirtatious smiles at Mikael Sun. Blinking her eyes like a witch. Is she not afraid her lashes will fall into her eyes? I should have been there to put her in her place. Darn it'''' Alice Jun picked the mirror to look at her neck that was fixed with the support straightener, she sighed, ''''looking at myself in this hospital gown is giving me so much stress. Niania take some photos of me, I need to upload and gain some sympathy. Yesterday, that bitch uploaded a picture and had so many likes. I don''t believe her likes will surpass mine''''


    ''''Alice, you hate Mimi Song so much, why do you follow her on Fwitter and Onstagram?


    ''''Keep your enemies close and your friends closer'''' Alice Jun said proudly and Niania shook her head.


    ''''Is not said like that. Is ''keep your friends close and your enemies closer'' not keep your enemies close and your friends closer'''' Niania corrected her.


    ''''Whatever, I don''t care. I didn''t invent proverbs why must I stress myself keeping them in my head? Hurry, just take my pictures'''' Alice said and started posing.


    ''''Alright, get ready'''' Niania picked the phone and took a couple of pictures and showed it to Alice Jun.


    Alice Jun felt satisfied looking at the pictures, she gave her assistant a thumbs up saying, good Niania, you''re getting good at taking pictures so well. I will tell the company to increase your salary.


    ''''Really?'''' Niania asked excitedly.


    ''''I always knew you loved money more than your own soul'''' Alice Jun said and Niania smiled and watched as her lady boss typed on her phone with excitement, ''''Niania, say, how many likes do you think I will get?''''


    ''''Thousand, Millions maybe, you''re so popular. Everybody likes you''''


    ''''Niania, you have a sweet mouth. Come closer, look at what I wrote against my picture'''' Alice Jun turned the phone and Niania moved closer to look at the post against the picture.


    ''''What do you think?'''' Alice Jun asked.


    ''''Hospital gives me so much stress but knowing that I have wonderful fans keeps me smiling. I hope we all take care of our bodies and not apply too much makeup and fake lashes because they can get us blind especially blinking them too much. A lot of makeup makes the skin dry, stay dehydrated always, my lovely Allies out there. PS: If you are not an ally, stay away from commenting on this post''''


    Niania looked at Alice Jun after reading the post, ''''Alice, why do I feel that you just threw a jab at someone?''''


    ''''That''s because I just did, but, since I didn''t mention any name, she can only get angry, she can''t do anything besides that'''' Alice said and clapped her hands as she laughed ''''oh, lord, I can''t wait for tomorrow to come. Oh, by the way, have you received this season''s clothes from JSC?''''


    ''''Yes, it was delivered this morning''''


    ''''He is so diligent. But. I don''t even know him. Why hasn''t he shown himself to me? Do you think he is an old man?''''


    ''''He is a rich man, who lives a low key life. His assistant said he only wants to sponsor you but he is not interested in seeing you''''


    ''''What kind of statement is that? Makes me feel that my charm is hitting low bottom. Well, he does sponsor good clothes. I was just curious about him; I am not interested in an oldie anyways''''


    ''''What if Mimi Song decides to come here and attack you? It is clear your words were targeted at her'''' Niania asked worried. she was simply scared of Mimi Song.


    ''''Why? Are you worried about me or about yourself?''''


    ''''Both''''


    ''''Don''t worry. Who am I? I am Alice Jun. the only person who can outsmart me is my sister. As for everyone else, they will be wasting their time. If Mimi Song is angered by my post and comes here, then it goes to prove that she is indeed the one who messed with my van and I am not going to let her off the easily. If she is the one who really messed with me, then she took it too far and I will make sure she gets a taste of it or I am no longer Alice Jun!''''

 Chapter 14 - Messing With An Idiot

    Mimi Song walked out of the bathroom, wearing her white bathrobe. She went to take the phone that was buzzing for a while.


    ''''Hello, Dindin, what''s it?''''


    ''''Mimi, you haven''t checked Fwitter and Onstagram last night, right?'''' Dindin asked over the phone.


    ''''No, why do you ask?''''


    ''''Well, I don''t how to say this¡­'''' Dindin hesitated over the phone.


    ''''Just say it''''


    ''''Well, you should check it out yourself. Alice Jun threw a jab at your last night and the whole internet is on fire''''


    ''''What?'''' Mimi Song hung up immediately and logged into her Fwitter account. When she saw the various comments on her section and the statement of Alice Jun trending, she screamed loudly and threw the phone away.


    ''''Alice Jun, I will kill you!!!''''


    At the hall, Mrs. Solace Song was having her legs massage when she heard the scream. She looked up the stairs and murmured, ''''what is wrong with her?''''


    A while later, Mimi Song walked down the stairs already dressed. She kept dialling a number as she muttered angrily.


    ''''Your phone is turned off. Good, I will still find you and show you your place, Alice Jun''''


    ''''Mimi, where are you going?'''' Solace Song asked when she saw Mimi Song hurrying to the door.


    ''''Mom, I will talk to you later. I need to find that bitch first'''' Mimi Song said as she hurried out with her car keys swinging in her hands.


    ....


    Glory City Hospital.


    Private ward.


    From the hallway, Alice Jun''s voice could be heard. She was laughing so loudly inside her ward as she watched a show that didn''t look funny at all.


    Niania looked at her face filled with tears and shook her head. the show was a documentary on animal''s kingdom, so she was really confused about which part was funny to the point that Alice Jun would shed tears as she laughed frantically.


    ''''Alice, are you laughing because the documentary is funny or because of how Mimi Song will be feeling right now?''''


    ''''Both of them. The documentary is so funny but when I think of the face Mimi Song might be having right now, I feel so satisfied with my life. the accomplishment, the satisfaction from that makes me so happy'''' Alice Jun said and laughed again.


    ''''She might be trying to reach your number. She will be so mad when she can''t reach you''''


    ''''Yes, that''s why I intentionally put it off. Do you know the most painful and frustrating thing is in this world?'''' Alice Jun asked Niania with cocked brows.


    ''''No''''


    ''''Is trying to reach someone who is unreachable. Oh, the satisfaction alone drives the stress away. Niania, you can''t even imagine the satisfaction it gives me each time I mess with that idiot'''' Alice Jun smirked and They heard a knock on the door. They exchanged looks and Alice asked, ''''who could it be?''''


    ''''Let me find out'''' Niania went to the door and opened it, ''''come in'''' she said and stepped aside. A man in his twenties walked in with a file.


    ''''Who is this?'''' Alice Jun asked as she looked at the man confused.


    ''''Alice, this is the man I asked to investigate yesterday''s incident, he is called Damien'''' Niania introduced the man.


    ''''Really? What did you find?'''' Alice Jun asked the man.


    ''''Your van was tampered with. I retrieved a black box camera from a nearby car. The evidence is in this file'''' Damien said and handed over the file to Alice Jun.


    ''''Whose van was tempered?'''' Natalie Jun asked as she entered and closed the door.


    Alice blinked and rubbed her eyes before asking, ''''big sis, is this you or am I dreaming?''''


    ''''Is really big sister'''' Niania answered Alice Jun.


    ''''I asked a question. Was your accident caused by someone?'''' Natalie Jun''s gaze turned cold as she asked Alice Jun once again.


    ''''Yes, that is what he just said'''' Alice said and Natalie Jun snatched the file from Damien and asked.


    ''''Tell me, who dared to do that to you? I will kill them all'''' Natalie Jun said. Her sister was the only person that she wouldn''t hesitate hurting someone over.


    ''''Big sis, calm down. You can leave now'''' Alice said and turned to Damien.


    ''''Alright'''' Damien nodded before leaving.


    ''''I will leave you two to talk'''' Niania hurriedly followed Damien outside.


    ''''Tell me. Who wants to hurt you?'''' Natalie Jun pulled the chair closer and sat down.


    ''''If I knew, do you think I will let it slide? Have you forgotten, I''m a vengeful person?''''


    ''''Why are you always causing trouble?''''


    ''''Sorry. But, how did you know I was in the hospital?''''


    ''''I purposefully watched the script reading that aired last night but I didn''t see you, then I made some calls and found out you''re here. Last night you uploaded some photos''''


    ''''Oh, right. is that for me?'''' Alice Jun asked, pointing at the basket of fruits that Natalie Jun had brought.


    ''''Yes, is yours. How are you feeling? When will you be discharged?''''


    ''''I''m fine, don''t worry. I will be discharged today''''


    ''''That is okay. You need to be careful. And as for this¡­'''' referring to the envelope, ''I will keep it with me''''


    ''''No, you can''t'''' Alice Jun snatched the file back saying, ''''I will handle my problems myself. You don''t need to concern yourself with that. Big sis, look at you. You can''t even take care of yourself and you want to add me to the list?''''


    ''''But¡­"


    ''''No buts, big sis, we haven''t seen each other for two months now. Stay and chat with me for a while. I will start shooting soon and it will take at least three to five months before I can be free again. I''ve missed you so much'''' Alice Jun held Natalie Jun''s hands smiling.


    OUTSIDE.


    Niania stood guarding the door to prevent anyone from going in. She suddenly heard click clack click clack down the hallway and looked up. She saw Mimi Song walking towards her dressed in a mini short dress. Niania stood at the door protectively.


    ''''Get out of my way, I know Alice Jun is in there. I need to speak with her'''' Mimi Song said furiously.


    ''''Alice Jun is sleeping after being on drips since last night. The doctor said she needed rest, so you can''t see her''''


    ''''She has the time to sleep? I don''t, open the door for me or I don''t mind breaking in'''' Mimi Song shouted at Niania.


    INSIDE.


    Natalie and Alice looked at the door when they heard the noise from outside and looked at each other.


    ''''That is Mimi Song, right? What business do you have with her?'''' Natalie Jun asked Alice Jun.


    ''''Sis, now is not the time to talk about this. Hide behind the curtains first. I will deal with that silly and manner less girl first and tell you everything''''


    ''''Okay'''' Natalie Jun stood up and went to hide behind the window with the curtain separating them.


    Alice looked at the door and spoke to Niania, ''''let her in''''


    Mimi Song stormed into the room and shouted at Alice, ''''Alice Jun, I didn''t know you were this shameless. Why did you post about me when I didn''t even know you were in the hospital? Now, everybody thinks I have a hand in your accident''''


    ''''Coming here to attack me just shows that you''re guilty. Mimi Song, I have already requested for police investigation into the matter. If you''re really innocent as you claim, then you don''t need to be afraid''''


    ''''What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I have a hand in your accident? Do you think I''m that bored to be targeting you?''''


    ''''Then, tell me. Why are you here? I didn''t mention anybody''s name in my post and it wasn''t really related to the accident, if you are not the one who tried to harm me, then, what exactly are you doing here? Definitely not on a friendly visit because we are not friends''''


    Mimi Song''s eyes flickered and she seemed to have come back to her senses but it was too late for her. Alice Jun was right. she didn''t mention anyone''s name concerning the accident, she had rushed over in anger without thinking it true. She looked at Alice Jun, ''''I¡­ I''''


    ''''Listen to me, Mimi Song. I am not some poor actress you can kick out of the entertainment industry. If I find out that this has anything to do with you, then, you can wait to hear from my lawyer''''


    ''''These are groundless accusations. Don''t you know who I am? I am Mimi Song, the daughter of Solace Song.


    ''''You mean the stepdaughter of Solace Song? No matter what you do, you will always remain a stepdaughter. In short, a fake, never will you become a real one even if you fool yourself and the whole world''''


    ''''Hey, shut up!!'''' Mimi Song screamed at the top of her voice.


    ''''Mimi Song, you made a very big mistake by coming here today''''


    ''''What?''''

 Chapter 15 - Messing With An Idiot 2

    ''''You mean the stepdaughter of Solace Song? No matter what you do, you will always remain a stepdaughter. In short, a fake, never will you become a real one even if you fool yourself and the whole world''''


    ''''Hey, shut up!!'''' Mimi Song screamed at the top of her voice.


    ''''Mimi Song, you made a very big mistake by coming here today''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Stop shouting. Don''t you know that this is the hospital? Even if you weren''t trained well, this is basic manners, not shouting at the hospital''''


    ''''You will not get away with this, Alice Jun''''


    ''''Get out of my ward right now before I call the security for you''''


    Mimi Song turned to and saw the feet by the curtain and stopped. She looked at Alice Jun and asked.


    ''''Do you have someone else besides us in this room?''''


    ''''Oh, you mean those feet? That''s for my lover'''' Alice said and Mimi Song''s face turned pale.


    ''''You''re a lesbian? That rumour is true about you liking women?'''' She asked, looking at Alice Jun with disgust.


    ''''Don''t worry, even if I like women, you are not a woman in my eyes. And don''t try to know everything about me, I''m afraid your little brain cannot handle it''''


    Mimi Song glared at Alice Jun before going out. She pushed Niania aside as she left the door. Niania closed the door and locked it.


    Alice Jun sighed relieved and said to Natalie Jun, ''''she is gone, big sis'''' Alice didn''t hear any sound and decided to pull the curtain apart. She sighed when she saw Natalie Jun curled up at the corner, shaking.


    ''''Niania, leave us and guard the door outside'''' Alice Jun said and immediately got down from the bed. She helped Natalie Jun to the bed before taking her bag, ''''did you bring any eggs?''''


    Natalie Jun nodded her head and Alice Jun looked into the bag and removed the egg. She peeled it and handed it over to her sister saying, ''''here, eat this. You will be fine'''' Alice Jun hugged Natalie Jun and gently brushes her hair while murmuring to her, ''''I will make the entire Song family pay for making your life a living hell. Just wait for me to climb a bit higher in my career. When I become stronger, I will make them knee before you, sis. I will become stronger and richer and stand behind you until they all rot in front of you''''


    Hearing her words, Natalie Jun sobbed quietly.


    ¡­.


    The Men Winery.


    The Men Winery was a high class bar that accepted members with the bar''s membership cards. Mostly patronised by celebrities and businessmen, because of their tight security.


    Mimi Song gulped down the whisky and pushed the glass towards the man behind the counter saying, ''''give me another shot'''' she cussed and looked at the numerous comments on her accounts.


    ''''That bitch. She dared to mess with me. Alice Jun, your glory days are over. I will make you knee in front of me and beg for your life'''' All your dirt, I will make sure everyone sees you for what you really are''''


    Mimi Song took the glass that had been refilled and sipped before taking her phone that was buzzing, ''''hello, mom'''' she slurred on the phone.


    ''''Mimi Song, where are you?'''' Solace Song asked over the phone worriedly.


    ''''Mom, I am so sad. I''m at THE MEN, right now''''


    ''''I will get someone to pick you up immediately. Your father is very angry with you. why did you have to go and cause trouble when your father is already stressed up?''''


    ''''Yes, mom'''' she hung up the call and drunk the rest of the whisky. She turned to her side and looked at the bartender chatting with someone and she called him, ''''come and fill up my glass''''


    The bartender exchanged looks with the man across him before going over to Mimi Song. He took the glass away and asked, ''''is there someone worrying you? This is already your fifth glass''''


    ''''Don''t even get me started. This small actress thinks she can mess with me. She doesn''t know that she is just a small fly in front of me''''


    ''''I see. Well, I don''t have anything to say about that. I don''t really understand your celebrity world''''


    ''''Don''t you know Alice Jun?'''' Mimi Song asked and the man''s eyes lit up curiously but he quietly listened to her. ''''That ugly haughty bitch''''


    The man smiled awkwardly and went back to the part of the counter where the other man was.


    ''''That was it. a girl''s fight'''' he said and the man smirked before turning to look at Mimi Song, revealing his face.


    ''''This Alice Jun is really making me curious about her?'''' Mikael Sun said.


    ''''You don''t know her?'''' the bartender asked.


    ''''Well, I''ve seen her pictures but is she really pretty in real life?


    ''''Totally my style. She comes here often. She thinks I''m just a worker here''''


    ''''What?'''' Mikael Sun looked at his friend curiously.


    ''''She is cute and funny. But, a major prankster. She is probably the only one who treats me like I''m nothing around her because she doesn''t know who I am''''


    ''''You seem to get the hots for her? Don''t tell me you like her, Josh?''''


    ''''I do. Major crush actually'''' Josh turned to look at Mimi Song who had placed her head on the counter and shook his head, ''I feel pity for Mimi Song. I can tell Alice Jun really got her big time. The internet was on fire since this morning''''


    ''''The internet? What happened?''''


    ''''Don''t you ever browse the net?


    ''''You know I hate those things. I don''t even have a Fwitter and Onstagram account, except the one managed by my agency''''


    ''''Well, Alice Jun had an accident yesterday''''


    ''''I know about that. She didn''t make it to the script reading''''


    ''''Well, she took some pictures in her hospital gown and threw a major shade on Miss Song over there and now everyone is saying that she has a hand in Alice Jun''s accident''''


    ''''You''re such a gossip for a man''''


    ''''No, just when it comes to Alice Jun, anything with Alice Jun on it is my business. That girl is crazy, man''''


    ''''I see. So, what exactly did she say to make Miss Song this miserable?'''' Mikael Sun looked at Mimi Song.


    ''''Now, who is the gossip? Read this'''' Josh unlocked his phone and showed Mikael Sun the post.


    Mikael Sun chuckled and asked, ''''how did she know about what happened at the script reading?''''


    ''''She must have watched the video. Those two are like arch enemies. When they''re at the same place and time, there is bound to be a cat fight of words. Because of that, most directors always arrange for them to shoot at different places and time so they don''t clash''''


    ''''I see, there is going to be interesting things to see once shooting starts I guess''''


    ¡­.


    Next day


    Sarafina Department stores.


    Natalie Jun got down from the taxi and hurried over to Mrs. Regina Sun at the entrance of the department stores.


    ''''Aunt, sorry for keeping you waiting. I slept in late and didn''t wake up early''''


    ''''Is okay. Is being so long since I came out. I wanted to do a little shopping and remember you don''t go out yourself so I called you to come out. Let''s see what they have, and then get something to eat and take in fresh air''''


    ''''Well, aren''t you a sweetheart? I was actually planning to call you one of these days. Let''s go in then'''' Natalie Jun replied excitedly.


    ''''You and I always click together'''' Mrs Regina Sun said and locked hands with Natalie Jun and walked in with her as her two bodyguards followed behind.


    ''''What do you want to buy, shoes, bags or clothes?'''' Natalie Jun asked as they went towards the department stores.


    ''''Whatever we are here to buy is not for me. I have more clothes than I could ever wear. I donated some to the less privilege yesterday. You are the one we are shopping for''''


    ''''That is not fair. You didn''t even tell me this earlier''''


    ''''If I had told you, would you have come with her?''''


    ''''That is a no'''' Natalie Jun said and chuckled.


    ''''Get some things for Alice Jun too. She can''t even go shopping because of her image and the constant harassment by fans of that girl''''


    ''''Alright, aunt, let''s go in first'''' Natalie Jun and Mrs. Regina Sun stopped in front of one of the stores and went inside to look around.


    ''''Hi, welcome. How may I help you, valued customers?'''' the manager said and almost gasped when she saw Mrs. Regina Sun and recognised her right away.


    ''''Sshh'''' the elderly woman said to the manager and pointed at the people in the store.


    ''''Actually, we''d like to look around first. You can attend to the other customers. if we need help, we will look for you'''' Natalie Jun said to the manager and she nodded her head excitedly.

 Chapter 16 - Adopt A Grown Woman

    ''''Actually, we''d like to look around first. You can attend to the other customers. if we need help, we will look for you'''' Natalie Jun said to the manager and she nodded her head excitedly.


    ''''Then, I will be over there. Let me know when you find something that you like'''' the manager said before going to attend the other customers. She murmured as she turned to look at them once again, ''''What a respectful rich mother and daughter. Hard to find humble and rich people like that these days''''


    Natalie and Mrs. Regina walked around and the former stopped in front of a yellow woven net bag and smiled. She looked at it and said to the elderly woman, ''''aunt, look at this. isn''t it beautiful?''''


    ''''It is; do you like it?'''' Mrs. Regina Sun looked at the excitement in Natalie''s eyes.


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Then, let''s take it''''


    ''''Aunt, are you going to buy everything here if I like them?''''


    ''''Yes'''' Mrs. Regina Sun replied and looked into her bag and her face turned pale.


    ''''What is it?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''I might have left my card at home'''' the woman said with a frown.


    Natalie Jun chuckled and shook her head saying, ''''I knew this would happen. Well, guess what, today we are buying for you and we''re using my card'''' Natalie said and removed her card that she had picked while leaving the house.


    ''''That won''t be fair. I was the one who called you out first''''


    ''''Rock, paper, scissors'''' Natalie said suddenly and Mrs Regina lost.


    ''''That is cheating, young lady. I wasn''t aware we were playing that and you didn''t give me enough time to prepare''''


    ''''You lost, aunt. Accept defeat''''


    ''''Fine, but, I am buy refreshments after shopping''''


    ''''Okay. aunt, look at this bag too, this will complement any dress that you were perfectly''''


    ''''This looks flashy for an old hag like me''''


    ''''No, is not. Look, is almost the same as the one you have here. This is the limited edition bag. There are only five of this in the world, mom. We''re so buying it'''' Natalie took the bag from the hanger and the manager walked over to them after serving the other customers


    ''''Do you need anything?'''' she asked with a polite smile.


    ''''Yes, we will take this bag'''' Natalie said as she handed the bag over to the manager.


    ''''You made the right choice, Miss. This bag is the only one of its kind in the whole country and there are only five of that in the whole world''''


    ''''Can we get a dress to match with the bag and some accessories?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Yes, this way'''' the manager said excitedly as she led to the dresses section. Buying? a single item in the group would let her gain bonus from the sales so she was happy that they were going to buy a lot of things at once.


    ''''Let''s go, aunt''''


    ''''Wait. If you buy these for me then I will also pick a dress for you. Whatever I pick, you will wear that for the dinner we will be having later on''''


    ''''Alright, but let''s get you a killer dress first, aunt''''


    ''''You''re just impossible to deal with. When did I say I wanted all these?


    ''''The moment you lost this game. Let''s go'''' Natalie pulled Mrs. Regina along to the dresses section.


    ''''I will bring some of the new dresses and gowns that we received yesterday in the evening'''' the manager said as she walked over to a group of workers and started instructing them.


    It didn''t take long before the workers brought out some gowns and dresses.


    ''''Let''s take a look'''' Natalie said as she walked over to the workers


    .....


    Hello! Restaurant.


    Private room.


    Natalie''s mouth watered as she looked at the various dishes that was being served at the table. she was sitting across Mrs. Regina inside the private room.


    ''''Whoa. Are we having a feast, why did you order so much, aunt?''''


    ''''Someone is joining us. We are having a family dinner, remember?''''


    ''''Mikael Sun is joining us?'''' Natalie asked as she clasped her hands together under the table. She felt nervous since the last time they saw each other was at the graveyard and it wasn''t a pleasant one.


    ''''Yes, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you beforehand. We are a family no matter what. Since he came, we haven''t had the time to sit together for a meal, so I thought it was best to do soon''''


    ''''No, is okay. But, I don''t think he will like it if he comes to find me here, though. He¡­ doesn''t like me''''


    ''''Don''t worry about that, I already informed him about you. He won''t act like he did the last time. You have me here, what is there to be afraid of?'''' Mrs. Regina said and touched Natalie''s hand, trying to reassure her.


    The door opened and Mikael walked in. he was in a formal suit and pants. He looked at Natalie before turning to face his mother saying, ''''when you said family dinner, I didn''t think she was part of the family?'''' Mikael Sun remained standing as he spoke.


    ''''Mikael, Natalie is part of the family'''' Mrs. Regina said sternly.


    ''''By family, I thought just the two of us. Since when did our family include her?'''' he asked and looked at Natalie.


    ''''Mikael, give her some respect. She is your late brother''s wife and also someone older than you''''


    ''''As far as I am concerned they never got married. I am not eating with her''''


    Natalie stood up nervously and picked her handbag saying, ''''I will leave first''''


    ''''No, sit back young lady. You two will sit and we will have this dinner. Mikael get you butt on that seat, sit down!!"


    Mikael sat down before Natalie also did before the elderly woman said to the both of them, ''''both of you will learn to tolerate each other because none of you is leaving this family. You will learn to also respect each other or I will make your lives miserable as the head of the family. Do I make myself clear?''''


    ''''Yes, mom''''


    ''''Yes, aunt''''


    ''''Natalie, you will address me properly from now onwards. I am your mother'''' Mrs. Regina Sun said and Mikael and Natalie looked at her.


    ''''Mom, I think you are taking this too far'''' Mikael Sun said and Mrs Regina glared at him.


    ''''Aunt, what are you saying?'''' Natalie Jun asked, she was also confused.


    Mrs. Regina opened her bag and brought out two papers and gave it to each of them saying, ''''do you remember when I asked for you seal at the shop today?''''


    ''''Yes'''' Natalie replied and gasped as she looked at the adoption paper in her hands, ''''aunt, what is this?''''


    ''''Mom, what is the meaning of this?'''' Mikael also asked.


    ''''Are you blind now? Do I need to get you lenses?''''


    ''''Mom, how can you adopt a grown 25-year-old woman?''''


    ''''Why can''t I?'''' Mrs. Regina asked back as she looked at them with cocked brows.


    ''''This isn''t right, aunt''''


    ''''Mother, you will call me mom from henceforth and you, Mikael Sun, she is your elder sister now. Learn to address her properly''''


    ''''Mom, this is ridiculous. Natalie Jun, let''s us alone. My mother and I need to talk'''' Mikael Sun said and Natalie Jun stood up and Mrs. Regina Sun pulled her back on the seat and said to her son.


    ''''I said you should address her properly. She is now your sister''''


    ''''I will never accept this''''


    ''''Let''s eat, all discussions are on hold till we are done eating'''' Mrs. Regina said and picked her cutlery and started eating.


    Natalie nervously took the glass of water by her drink to drink as her hand quivered under the penetrating gaze of Mikael Sun. She placed the glass down and picked her cutlery, separating the meat from the vegetables.


    Mrs. Regina sighed and looked at Mikael Sun''s plate, he had finished cutting his steak into pieces so without thinking twice, the elderly woman picked the two plates and exchanged them.


    ''''Natalie, eat this one. Mikael, you can cut the steak into pieces and eat. Natalie doesn''t eat vegetables''''


    Mikael Sun frowned as he looked at Natalie Jun, ''''doesn''t she have hands?''''


    ''''Do you want me to send another letter to my lawyer disowning you?''''


    ''''You are threatening me'''' Mikael Sun said and turned to the plate. He looked at the vegetable that Natalie Jun had separated and asked, ''''do you eat only protein?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Why?'''' Mikael Sun remembered this information wasn''t included in the report he received.


    ''''Nothing. I just like it that''s all.


    ''''How is work going, Mikael?"


    ''''Is okay. We are starting shooting this week. I already gave instructions to Assistant He. I might not be around for three to six months''''


    ''''I see. Just be careful''''


    ''''You don''t have to worry about me. I just hope by the time I return, my sister in law here would have decided what exactly she wanted to do with her life. She can''t be freeloading like before. She needs to work to earn her own keep''''

 Chapter 17 - Marry Her Then

    ''''You don''t have to worry about me. I just hope by the time I return, my sister in law here would have decided what exactly she wanted to do with her life. She can''t be freeloading like before. She needs to work to earn her own keep''''


    ''''She is your elder sister, young man''''


    ''''I will never accept her, mother''''


    ''''I will get a job soon. I''ve sent out application letters. I will be attending interviews soon'''' Natalie Jun interrupted the banter between the mother and son pair.


    ''''You can''t work with your condition, Natalie? What if you get a relapse?


    ''''I''d be fine, aunt. As Mikael Sun said, I need to earn my own keep''''


    ''''Is there some special reason why you can''t work?'''' Mikael Sun asked, looking at her.


    ''''No, I''m fine to work''''


    Hello! Parking lot.


    Mrs. Regina said to Natalie Jun as they walked to the car, ''''let''s go together, Mikael will send you home''''


    ''''No, is okay. I will get a taxi. You must be tired from all the walking that we did. Go home and rest. I will call you tomorrow morning''''


    ''''Get in. I will send you back after I take mom home'''' Mikael Sun said to her.


    ''''No need to make the extra trip for me. I will get a taxi from here''''


    ''''Don''t make me repeat myself, sister in law. You either get in or I carry you into the car, your choice'''' Natalie Jun opened the backseat and hurriedly got inside making the mother and son chuckle.


    Mrs. Regina Sun got down from the car once they reached the Sun family house. She looked at the Mikael and Natalie.


    ''''Mikael, send Natalie back safely''''


    ''''Go in and rest, mother''''


    ''''Aunt, see you tomorrow'''' Natalie smiled and waved at the elderly woman.


    ''''What are you doing at the back? Do I look like your driver?'''' Mikael Sun looked at Natalie Jun and she got down from the back and went to the front seat with him. Her face turned red and she lowered her gaze and asked, ''''why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''Why is your face red?'''' he asked, still looking at her.


    ''''Nothing, I will give you the address''''


    ''''I know there'''' he said, cutting her short before driving out of the house.


    An hour later, Mikael Sun pulled over in front of the villa. He turned to look at Natalie Jun undoing her seatbelt.


    ''Thank you'''' Natalie Jun said and got down the car.


    ''''Wait'''' Mikael Sun got down with her and asked her, ''''Natalie Jun and Alice Jun. What is your relationship with her? Is she perhaps your sister?''''


    ''''Ye¡­ yes, please don''t harm her in any way''''


    ''''That will depend on your performance''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''You have so many layers to you, Natalie Jun. so many such that I wonder which layer is actually you. I intend to strip every one of those layers out and leave you bare and naked. I don''t believe you are as good as everyone says you are''''


    ''''I will take my leave now''''


    ''''My assistant will move some of my things into the villa by next week''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''My mom said I should live with you for some time and make my decision about you afterwards. She says I have a major prejudice against you and wants me to get to know you more. Even I am curious to know just how amazing you really are. I will move in after shooting the drama''''


    ''''I can just leave if that is what you want? I already told you I don''t need the money Thomas left me and that drama contract''''


    ''''Is too late to back out, Natalie Jun. Also, I discovered something else. My brother has been shielding your little sister, he bought the rights to the drama just because he wanted to make you the owner of the drama, he did it partly because he wanted your sister to star in it''''


    ''''Why are you telling me all this?''''


    ''''Because I want you to know you have a lot to lose by messing with me. Your sister''s career is also in my hands, so, you had better behave''''


    ''''I have nothing to hide, you can go ahead and investigate me''''


    ''''I look forward to living with you sister in law, ah, right, big sister'''' he said sarcastically.


    ''''Good night, Mr. Sun''''


    Natalie Jun went to the hall and sat down on the sofa feeling tired. She closed her eyes and murmured to herself.


    ''''I need to get a job before he moves in. If only a job would fall down from heaven like manner''''


    Sun Family Mansion.


    Mikael Sun arrived and went straight to her mother''s quarters with the adoption papers. When he arrived, she was seated on the small table in her room sipping her tea. It looked as if she was waiting for him to come to her.


    ''''Mother'''' Mikael Sun walked into the room.


    ''''You are here? Did you send your sister back safely?''''


    ''''She is not my sister. Cancel the adoption. Mother, this doesn''t make sense at all''''


    ''''As long as it makes sense to me, it is alright. You will come to terms with it soon''''


    ''''No, I will not. She is not my sister; I will never acknowledge her as such''''


    ''''Well, if you hate the fact that she is your sister that much, why don''t you find a man for her? Natalie Jun is just 25 years, she is young and very attractive. Since you don''t want her as a sister and hate the fact that she is your sister in law, then why don''t you look for a capable man to marry her?''''


    ''''So that she can take whatever my brother left for her and enjoy with that man? it will never happen''''


    ''''Then, there is another way out for you. You are 26 years, most of your colleagues are already married with kids. Why don''t you marry Natalie Jun?''''


    ''''Mother, this is ridiculous. How can you tell me to marry my brother''s widow?''''


    ''''They were only married for a few weeks and haven''t even received their marriage certificate yet. Technically, she isn''t married. You can marry her to keep the wealth in the family''''


    ''''Mother!!''''


    ''''I will give you up until the time you finish your drama shoot. You pick one of the three, accept Natalie Jun as your sister, find her a capable man or you take responsibility for her yourself. The ball is in your court now, son'''' Mrs. Regina stood up and went to her bed. She laid on it and covered herself with quilt adding, ''''make sure you close the door behind you, son and think carefully before picking one of the choices that you have. Good night''''


    Mikael Sun cussed and left the room. He went to the trash can and tore the papers into pieces, ''''I will never accept her as my sister. She is not my sister''''


    ¡­..


    It has been three months now since the incident and Natalie Jun was finally picking herself up again. She didn''t know whether it was her luck or Mikael Sun was intentionally ignoring her but she hadn''t seen nor heard from him in the last three months.


    Kim Xia had kept her promise of getting a transfer so at the moment Natalie Jun was at the airport waiting to receive her best friend.


    She looked at the exit excitedly. Her smile broadened the moment she saw her best friend exiting towards her.


    ''''Natalie Jun!'''' Kim Xia rushed towards Natalie Jun with her luggage bag.


    ''''Kim Xia, I missed you so much'''' Natalie Jun embraced her friendly tightly as she swung her around.


    ''''Nat, I''m deadbeat, if you don''t let me down right now, I might die on you'''' Kim Xia said and Natalie let her down and laughed.


    ''''You''ve lost so much weight''''


    ''''Do you think it was easy getting a transfer from that spoilt brat?''''


    ''''Let''s go, I already got the housekeeper to clean your apartment''''


    ''''Oh, my Natalie Jun is the best. I love you'''' Kim Xia pouted her lips and attempted to kiss Natalie and she pushed her away.


    ''''My husband might be dead but I am so straight. Let''s go'''' Natalie Jun took the bag from Kim Xia and they held hands walking out of the airport.


    Kim''s apartment.


    Kim Xia slumped into her couch and stretched her legs, trying to relax.


    Natalie Jun went to the fridge and brought Kim Xia a glass of water, ''''drink some water''''


    ''''Did you restock my fridge?'''' Kim Xia asked as she drunk the water.


    ''''I needed to prepare for your return least you say I am good for nothing as a friend'''' Natalie Jun sat down and placed Kim Xia''s legs on her laps and started massaging them.


    ''''Oh, that feels so good'''' Kim Xia moaned.


    ''''Disgusting!''''


    ''''I''m hungry''''


    ''''We should eat first. You must be hungry''''


    ''''Did you order takeaway'''' Kim Xia looked at the door that had been rang.


    ''''Yes, but, they couldn''t have gotten here so quick?'' Natalie Jun answered and they looked at each other and exclaimed together.

 Chapter 18 - First Dose Of A Prank

    ''''Yes, but, they couldn''t have gotten here so quick?'' Natalie Jun answered and they looked at each other and exclaimed together.


    ''''Alice Jun!!!''''


    Natalie Jun rushed to the door and opened it. Alice pushed her way into the apartment in her disguise.


    ''''Hi, big sis, hi Kim'''' Alice snatched the glass of water from Kim and sipped.


    ''''Hi to you too'''' Kim Xia looked at her outfit and asked, ''and what are you wearing?''''


    ''''Disguise. I needed to avoid being seen by anyone. I even took a taxi here'''' Alice removed the red coat, scarf and belt on her body and placed them neatly on her side before sitting down.


    ''''Isn''t this your disguise too appalling? Didn''t the taxi driver find your scary?''''


    ''''Not at all. I gave him double the price for bringing me here''''


    ''''But, who told you I was returning today?''''


    ''''I have my source. A very reliable source''''


    ''''Whoa, I almost forgot one of the scariest people in this world are celebrities''''


    ''''What did you bring me?''''


    ''''I bet you came to take whatever she brought away'''' Natalie Jun commented and shook her head, laughing.


    ''''That''s what big sisters are for. Besides, I am a celebrity, I need to look that part. Xia always brings the latest souvenirs''''


    ''''Nat told me you''re shooting? How did you get time to come here?''''


    ''''I ran away from set''''


    Natalie and Kim Xia: Huh?!


    ''''You ran away while you were still shooting? Isn''t that being unprofessional?'''' Kim Xia asked.


    ''''I couldn''t care less about it'''' Alice smirked mischievously and Natalie Jun chuckled.


    ''''Alice Jun, you didn''t only ran away, but, you pulled a fast one on someone, right?'''' Natalie Jun asked and Alice Jun laughed.


    ''''You still know me best. Guess who I pulled a fast one on?''''


    ''''Who?'''' Kim Xia asked curiously.


    ''''Mimi Song'''' Alice Jun answered and clapped hands excitedly adding, ''''wow, she must be going crazy right about now''''


    Natalie Jun sighed and looked at them as they chatted.


    ''''What exactly did you do to her?''''


    ''''Well, not much. I just changed some words in her script saying the director told me about the change and she believed me"


    ''''Alice, stop pulling pranks. You''re not a kid anymore'''' Natalie Jun said seriously before getting up to go to the fridge again. She removed three cans of beer and brought it back to the hall.


    ''''I get off on pranks. Besides, this is Mimi we are talking about. Don''t even look at me like that because I don''t plan on stopping. Since the day she tried to harm me by tempering with my van, is her word against mine'''' Alice Jun said and picked one of the can beer to open.


    ''''She tried to harm you?'''' Kim Xia asked. Natalie Jun hadn''t told her anything about the incident.


    ''''Yes, that idiot actually paid someone to loosen my van breaks and it landed me in the ER. Why should I let her off?''''


    ''''Wow, that bitch. You did well'''' Kim Xia raised her can and hit it against Alice''s can adding, ''''you have my permission to mess with her. Big sis here is now the editor for Today''s Storyline. I got your back.


    ''''Feels so good to finally have you back'''' Alice aid and frowned as she looked at the phone buzzing.


    ''''Whose calling?'''' Kim Xia asked.


    ''''Niania, my assistant'''' Alice took the phone and answered the call, ''''hello, Niania, what''s wrong?''''


    ''''Alice, what did you do to Mimi Song? She is going crazy after being criticised by the director'''' Niania asked the moment it connected.


    ''''Oh, I did nothing. listen, tell anyone looking for me that I went back to the hotel to rest and will be back tomorrow. I went back to the district for something''''


    ''''Alright. take care then''''


    ''''Bye'''' Alice hung up and looked at the two ladies, ''''can I sleep here?''''


    ''''Yes'''' Kim Xia replied and the doorbell rang.


    ''''That must be the delivery'''' Natalie Jun murmured and stood up to go to the door.


    ''''You ordered takeaway?'''' Alice asked when Natalie Jun returned from taking the delivery.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Is it enough for us or do I have to order for another set? I''m hungry''''


    ''''It''s enough for three mouths. Go and wash up, you two. I will get the food ready by the time you come out'''' Natalie Jun told them.


    ''''Okay. Let''s go, Alice'''' Kim Xia stood up and yawned.


    .....


    B town.


    Black horse hotel [Location of filming]


    Niania clenched the phone tightly as she walked back to the suite she shared with Alice. She saw Mimi Song walking hurriedly towards her and turned to go back when the latter stopped her.


    ''''Stop there!!!'''' Mimi Song said as she walked towards Niania. She stopped in front of her and asked, ''''where is Alice Jun? I know that you are aware of where she is''''


    ''''I don''t know where she is. She was sleeping when I left the room''''


    ''''I saw you speaking on phone, that was her, right?''''


    ''''No, that was the company'''' Niania lied.


    ''''Really?'''' Mimi Song smirked as she stepped forward, driving Niania to a corner, ''''then, I guess I would have to vent my anger out on you. If you don''t tell me where the hell Alice Jun is''''


    Niania lowered her gaze, frightened by Mimi Song, ''''I really don''t know where Alice Jun is''''


    ''''Niania''''


    A familiar voice called and they both turned towards it. Mikael Sun walked to them and pulled Niania to his side and looked at Mimi Song.


    Mimi Song brushed her hair backwards and flashed a smile saying, ''''Mr. Sun, I didn''t know that you were still around'''' she looked at him lustfully.


    Mikael Sun ignored her completely and asked Niania, ''''where is your Miss?''''


    ''Huh?'''' Niania flushed and answered, ''''she¡­ she¡­'''' she looked at Mimi Song before saying, ''''I don''t know where she is, sir''''


    ''''Alright, go back to your hotel room and let her know I''m looking for her as soon as you see her''''


    ''''Yes, sir'''' Niania hurriedly left the hallway, grateful for being saved.


    ''''Mikael, I can call you that, right? You and I have a lot of scenes together. Should we get a drink at the hotel bar and chat more about the various emotions we need to pull off for our scenes?'''' Mimi Song smiled as she asked.


    ''''I''m busy. Let''s meet on set tomorrow. The name is Mr. Sun and not Mikael, Miss Song'''' Mikael answered and walked away towards the elevator.


    Mimi Song''s face turned ashen as she watched him go. She wanted to scream but stopped herself when she saw some of the staff of the production team getting out of the elevator at her. She frowned and turned, going back to her room.


    ''''This is all that bitch''s fault. I can''t believe she already seduced him?'''' she muttered angrily.


    ¡­..


    Next day.


    Alice Jun yawned as she walked towards the gardens with Niania. Today''s shooting was taking place in the garden.


    ''''Coffee'''' Alice Jun said and Niania handed her the coffee and started nagging her.


    ''''I told you not to drink, Miss, can you please listen to me? Where did you go yesterday?''''


    ''''Again with the nagging'''' Alice Jun turned placed her hands on Niania''s shoulder saying, ''''don''t try to know everything I do. I''m afraid your pretty simple mind can''t comprehend it. Tell me, what happened last night?'''' she turned to walk away as she asked, ''''did anyone try to bully you while I was gone?''''


    ''''Not really'''' Niania scratched her hair.


    ''''Not really? That means someone did try to bully you. Who dared to bully you?''''


    Niania placed the armrest on the chair for Alice to sit before.


    ''''Look who decided to grace us with her presence after disappearing yesterday?'''' Mimi Song walked to them with her two assistants.


    Alice Jun looked at them and smiled saying, ''''oh, is Mimi Song?'''' her eyes were clear and held a touch of innocence in them which infuriated Mimi Song each time.


    ''''You messed up my script yesterday. Do you know how much I got criticised by director Zou because of you?''''


    ''''Mimi Song, when did I do that? I have no idea what you''re talking about. Do you go about accusing people so early like this or is it just me?'''' Alice Jun''s voice softened and her eyes turned watery. Anyone watching them would think she was being bullied.


    ''''You¡­'''' Mimi Song clenched her fists tightly as she glared at Alice Jun. She wished she could tear the former into pieces.


    Alice stood up and stepped closer to Mimi Song and whispered into her ears, ''''people are watching, Mimi Song. You wouldn''t want someone secretly uploading a video of you sabotaging me, right?'''' Alice Jun smiled and returned back to her seat.


    ''''You¡­ I will deal with you later. Let''s go'''' Mimi Song turned to go and saw Mikael Sun watching them from a distance. She immediately tucked her hair behind her and smiled.


    Alice Jun felt disgusted just watching her trying so hard to get into Mikael Sun''s good books. She looked at the little coffee left in her coffee cup and smirked.

 Chapter 19 - Two Sisters That Loved Each Other

    Alice Jun felt disgusted just watching her trying so hard to get into Mikael Sun''s books. She looked at the little coffee left in her coffee cup and smirked.


    Alice Jun stretched forth her hand and carefully pushed the cup from the table and it dropped on Mimi Song, spilling on her.


    ''''Alice, what the hell is that?'''' Mimi Song screamed and stepped back.


    Alice Jun opened her mouth and closed it again, acting scared as she stood up and bowed before Mimi Song, ''''I''m sorry Mimi Song, please forgive me'''' Alice Jun looked at her as tears filled her eyes.


    The production crew and other actors and actresses all turned towards them. They started murmuring amongst themselves as they watched the two lead actresses. No one dared to go to them.


    One of Mimi Song''s assistant whispered something into her ears and Mimi Song turned noticing the people around them. She glared at Alice Jun and wanted to kill her but because of the people around them, she couldn''t do anything.


    Mimi Song smiled graciously and said to Alice, ''''It''s alright, Alice Jun. accidents happen all the time''''


    Alice Jun bowed again and said softly to Mimi Song as she lifted up her head, ''''since the accident, my hands don''t listen to me anymore. Is almost like they have a mind of their own''''


    ''''You did that on purpose'''' Mimi Song gritted her teeth as she looked at Alice.


    ''''Niania¡­'''' Alice turned and held her assistant''s hands saying, ''''you explain it to Mimi Song. I really didn''t mean to ruin her dress. How about this, I will get you a new dress to change into?'''' her voice got louder as she spoke.


    Niania felt like laughing but she knew she couldn''t bust her lady boss so she acted along with her by nodding her head.


    ''''I don''t need your cheap second hand clothes to wear'''' Mimi Song said and turned seeing Mikael Sun walking towards them.


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Mikael Sun asked even though he knew clearly what was happening. He had watched from the side and had seen everything that happened. His eyes were full of amusement as he looked at Alice Jun.


    ''''Mr. Sun, she poured coffee on me just now. Look at my dress?'''' Mimi Song said as she stepped closer to Mikael Song.


    Alice looked at Mikael Sun feeling disgust. She folded her arms and cocked her brows at him, as if daring him to meddle in.


    ''''Miss Song, I will have my assistant deliver a set of new wear for you in your dressing room'''' Mikael Sun said and stepped away from Mimi Song''s side.


    ''''You''re so kind unlike someone here'''' Mimi Song said and Alice chuckled, letting her charade off as she glared at Mikael Sun.


    ''''I''m not kind so what? I have always been this way, what are you going to do about it?'''' her words might have seemed to be directed at Mimi Song but the way she looked at Mikael Sun made him realise that she was saying to him and not Mimi Song.


    ''''Lower your claws cat lady'''' Mikael Sun said and smirked.


    ''''Then, I will go and change into a new dress'''' Mimi Song walked away with her two assistants.


    ''''Didn''t your assistant tell you I asked to meet with you?'''' Mikael Sun asked and took a seat on Niania''s chair beside Alice Jun.


    ''''I was about to tell you before Mimi came'''' Niania said to Alice.


    Alice turned to look at Mikael Sun, ''''that chair belongs to my assistant. I can feel an incoming headache, tell me. What do you need me for?'''' she massaged her temples.


    ''''Shooting won''t start in another 1 hour. How about we grab something to eat and talk?''''


    ''''Sorry, but, I don''t eat with strangers''''


    ''''Even if it has to do with your sister?'''' Mikael Sun asked and noticed the subtle change in Alice Jun''s face. ''''Shall we?'''' he asked again.


    ''''Take the lead. But, my assistant is coming. she didn''t eat anything this morning''''


    ''''Sure, she can join my assistant and eat. Let''s go Alice''''


    ''''Miss Jun, we are not free enough to be on first name basis, Mr. Sun''''


    ''''Yes, Miss Jun''''


    Mimi Song stood in front of the changing room door and watched with anger as Mikael Sun and Alice Jun walked away.


    .....


    Black Horse Restaurant.


    Alice Jun looked at her assistant who was seated at a distance and chuckled, ''''tsk, tsk, tsk! Look how happy she is seeing a lot of food in front of her? Someone would think I don''t feed her enough good food''''


    Niania''s table which she shared with Mikael Sun''s assistant had the same breakfast set that Alice Jun and Mikael Sun were having. Niania looked happy as she ate the food without a care.


    Alice Jun turned her face back to their table and noticed Mikael Sun looking at her and she said to him, ''''I know I am beautiful but you are not my cup of coffee, so stop looking at me like that''''


    ''''Miss, you are not my type either. I was just trying to find any resemblance between you and Natalie Jun''''


    ''''You won''t find any because we don''t share the same genes but, we have one thing in common though. We are deadly gorgeous, stunning and beautiful'''' Alice Jun smiled proudly as she picked her cup of milk tea to sip.


    ''''You are just as narcissistic as I heard''''


    ''''Same goes for you. You are the most narcissistic human being I have seen all my life. that is not important, let''s hear it. what do you need to tell me about my sister?''''


    ''''You must really care about her? You two are so protective of each other'''' Mikael Sun commented as he also started eating.


    ''''Listen to me, I don''t know you and what intentions you have by approaching me but, my sister is my bottom line, if you hurt even her toe nail, I will go to hell and kill you if that is where you are. So, before you start spouting nonsense, know that I am a very vengeful person. I don''t forgive especially anyone who is out to harm my sister''''


    ''''You seem fiercer than your sister? She seems meek and calm''''


    Alice Jun picked her knife and stood up, aiming it at Mikael Sun with a fierce look as she asked, ''''did you bully my sister? You must be tired of living, Mikael Sun''''


    Mikael Sun snatched the knife away and pushed her back saying, ''''I don''t bully women and don''t play with dangerous objects, little girl''''


    ''''But, you accused her of killing her husband. You have no idea the relationship between my sister and brother Thomas was, that is why you dare to accuse her of something so ridiculous. Also, I am not your little girl. You are just a few months older than me, don''t act as if you are a 40-year-old man''''


    ''''How was their relationship, Natalie Jun and my brother?''''


    ''''You are not getting anything out of me. If you are that curious, why don''t you ask aunt and Assistant He?''''


    ''''My brother was supporting you, I heard. He paved the way for you to enter into the entertainment industry and now you are a top star in the country and all over the continent''''


    ''''So, what is your point?'''' Alice Jun glared at him as she bit into her food.


    ''''Nothing, I just wanted to have a chat with you and see if you''re worth it. Being supported?''''


    Alice Jun chuckled and looked at him, ''''so, what are your thoughts upon seeing me? Am I worth it or am I a disappointment, Mr. Sun?''''


    ''''You seem worth it'''' Mikael Sun said nodding his head.


    ''''Mr. Sun, is your life boring? Does going around acting bossy turns you on? Whoa, you are so annoying''''


    ''''Does playing pranks on people turn you on?'''' Mikael Sun cocked his brows at her.


    ''''Yes, it does. I basically live off it especially when those people deserve me'''' Alice Jun folded her arms and leaned against the chair staring back at him.


    ''''What feud do you have with Miss Song? Does it have anything to do with your sister?'''' Mikael Sun asked and noticed the change in Alice Jun''s expression. It was subtle and went as it came but he still saw it.


    Alice Jun picked the side tissue and wiped her lips before standing to her feet, ''''Mr. Sun, I just lost my appetite thanks to your unnecessary nosing and poking around. Excuse me!!''''


    ''''If you leave right now, I might just let your sister pay for your carelessness'''' Mikael Sun said coldly making Alice Jun stop in her strides.


    Alice Jun chuckled as she looked at him but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. She looked ruthless as she said to him, ''''are you even a man? Bullying defenceless women must be a great turn on for you but, you see. I only attack those who attack me first. If you do anything to my sister, then don''t be surprised if I act disrespectful. I tend to be vengeful. Pray my interest don''t turn to you or you will suffer in my world of pranks. Niania, come over here, let''s eat from the roadside stall''''


    Alice Jun turned to Niania and the latter stood up and hurried to her side. Alice Jun turned to Mikael Sun and said to him, ''''be careful Mr. Sun. watch your own back because I am not one to say no to anyone who wants to be played by me. I am quite generous; you see''''


    Mikael Sun laughed as he watched them go. He took out his phone and made a call, ''''I want information on Alice Jun sent to my mail by night time''''

 Chapter 20 - Getting A Job

    Lin Group [City M]


    Natalie Jun walked out of Lin Group and entered into Kim Xia''s car. She closed the door and relaxed on the seat saying, ''''I feel so drained''''


    ''''Oh, my dear Nat; you''ve worked hard. Here, drink some water'''' Kim Xia unscrewed the bottle and handed it to Natalie Jun.


    ''''Thanks'''' Natalie Jun drunk the water and yawned.


    ''''You look so tired. Did they make you do something apart from doing an interview? Tell me, did they bully you?'''' Kim Xia asked as she started the car.


    ''''No, the hours of waiting took all the energy in me. Wake me up when you get home''''


    ''''We are going grocery shopping first. I need to fill up your empty fridge and make a few dishes for you''''


    ''''My fridge is going to be cluttered, just leave it like that'''' Natalie Jun said and looked at Kim Xia as she put her phone on silent, ''''who was that?''''


    ''''Take a wild guess''''


    ''''Your boss son? Xia, this guy seems to be serious about you''''


    ''''No, he is not. He is a womanizer who is only tenacious because he wants to get laid. The longest he''s dated a woman before is a month''''


    ''''Whoa, how did you know that?''''


    ''''Hello, I am a reporter. I know everything going on but seriously. He is not my cup of tea''''


    ''''Alice would say cup of coffee'''' Natalie Jun said and they laughed.


    ''''I miss Alice Jun, such a bundle of joy''''


    ''''Me too, I miss her every day''''


    ''''You know; she doesn''t mind you letting everyone know that you two are related''''


    ''''This is not the right time. She is not starting her career in the entertainment industry, if those people find out that she is related to me, they would do anything possible to bring her down''''


    ¡­..


    T-Villa.


    Natalie Jun and Kim Xia placed the groceries on the kitchen table and Natalie Jun opened the fridge and brought out two cans of beer.


    ''''Beer?'''' she asked Kim Xia.


    ''''You know me best. The weather is always right for a cold beer'''' Kim Xia opened it and took a gulp before adding, ''''this just hits the right places''''


    ''''I will wash the vegetables. You shouldn''t have bought a lot of vegetables; I hardly eat them''''


    ''''You can eat a little at a time. The marinated vegetables I am going to make will be good for a late night snack''''


    ''''Especially when you add some cold beer to it'''' Natalie Jun added and Kim Xia gave her a thumbs up.


    ''''So, your brother in law is coming to stay here with you?''''


    ''''Yes, his things were move over last month and that is his room next to Thomas'' room''''


    ''''Are you alright with it?'''' Kim Xia placed a saucepan on fire and leaned on the cabinet facing Natalie.


    ''''Well, I don''t really have much to say against it. Aunt was the one who proposed that idea''''


    ''Then, what is going to happen with just you two around? I mean, won''t he easily find out that you and Thomas weren''t a real couple? I can''t imagine the look on his face when he finds out that everything was fake, just a contract''''


    ''''I already cleaned all the clues here. I moved my things into Thomas'' room so he won''t find it suspicious that we were not sleeping in the same room''''


    ''''Whoa, he really is something. Didn''t his mouth shake when he accused you of killing Thomas? He wants to stay with you so that he can torment you''''


    ''''That''s why I must find a job asap before he returns''''


    ''''How old is he?''''


    ''''26, same as Alice but a few months older''''


    ''''That rude bastard should be calling us elder sisters; he is so pompous'''''' Kim Xia said and snatched the knife from Natalie Jun. She swung it before hitting the carrot on the table and added, ''''should I just cut him like this carrot?''''


    ''''He is my brother in law and aunt loves him. Let''s blame it on the fame and money. It has gotten into his head'''' Natalie Jun said and took the knife away from Kim Xia.


    ''Don''t worry, if he is being an ass, you can just pack and out to my place. Your room is still empty and clean. We can stay together like back then''''


    Natalie Jun chuckled and replied, ''''no matter how I think about it, I need to stay and face him. If I leave, he will only think I''m guilty. Don''t worry, I intend to stand up to him if he goes overboard''''


    ''''Yes, you must protect yourself and when is getting tough, call me and Alice. We will give him a taste of his own medicine. I can''t believe such a beautiful man has a nasty character? I hate him'''' Kim Xia psst and they laughed. ''''How many interviews left?''''


    ''''4 more but, I''m getting disheartened. None of the ones I went to has called. Do you know the question they ask me first when they see my name?''''


    ''''What do you say?''''


    ''''They ask me if I am Thomas Sun''s widow. Then, they ask me why I don''t want to work at my husband''s company. I think the tag ''''Thomas'' widow'' is going to leave with me forever. That must be God punishing me for entering into a contract marriage with an innocent man. Now, my bad luck just got him killed''''


    ''''Natalie?, you don''t have anything to do with Thomas'' accident. It was an accident and you need to move on. Thomas would want you to move on too''''


    ''''I know, but it''s so damn hard. It''s been almost four months since he passed away but I still wait, I still feel that he is only gone for a while and that he will be coming back to me soon''''


    ''''I knew you were just acting strong. Actually, you can work me? I''m getting promoted to manager position soon. I will employ you as my assistant.


    ''''No, let me try my hands on this first. Besides, we would end up fighting if I''m working for you. You wouldn''t openly reprimand me and I would try hard to always do the right thing. It will be tiresome.


    ''''You were always good with writing, proofreading and editing. I still have the national article you edited and sent to the President''s secretary''s office''''


    ''''Come on, you still have that? I was crazy back then, to have corrected the President''s speech'''' Natalie Jun said as she remembered that day and laughed.


    It was the first inauguration of the President of Country Z and after giving the speech, Natalie Jun spent hours listening and writing it down and when she was done, she corrected it and mailed it to the President''s secretary.


    It had caused a huge sensation when the President''s secretary personally visited the school asking for her and she pushed Kim Xia forward and lied on her.


    ''''That was crazy, what you did back then, but, it paved the way for me to becoming a reporter so I am extremely grateful to you my bff''''


    ''''I know, right. I wonder where that woman is at the moment. I didn''t hear much of her again after that scandal about her and the Finance Minister broke''''


    ''''I still am of the view that she was framed. That woman looked too humble and decent to be cheating with the old fart Finance Minister''''


    ''''Let''s find her'''' Natalie Jun said and Kim Xia furrowed her brows.


    ''''You are joking right?''''


    ''''No, I''m not. If anything, she was the one who really helped you get enrolled into the University''s Journalism department''''


    ''''Okay, let''s do that and well, good luck with the rest of the interviews. I know you will get something at the end''''


    ''''I pray so''''


    ¡­.


    Natalie Jun got down in front of the La Franc Restaurant. She was dressed formally and had just gotten there after her interview.


    When she entered and looked around, she saw the person she was meeting and hurried over to the corner table and sat down.


    ''''Are you not filming a drama, how come you have a lot of time to roam around?'''' Natalie Jun asked Alice Jun.


    ''''I missed you'''' Alice Jun said as she looked at Natalie Jun''s face. She was worried about what Mikael Sun would do to her sister. Even though she said those words to him, she knew he wasn''t someone that she should mess with especially when he was related to her sister.


    ''''Concentrate on your shoot and don''t bother me. I just got out of an interview and I still have another one in an hour''''


    ''''Big sister'''' Alice Jun''s voice became soft and solemn. It made Natalie Jun stop her hand that had taken the glass of water to sip.


    ''''Alice, what''s wrong? Did something happen to you or did someone bully you? Tell me!!'''' Natalie Jun said worriedly as she touched Alice Jun''s hands.


    ''''No, no one bullied me. It''s just that¡­ I met Mikael Sun and said a few words to him. I am just afraid that he might take it out on you, so I rushed over to check on you''''

 Chapter 21 - The Interview

    ''''No, no one bullied me. It''s just that¡­ I met Mikael Sun and said a few words to him. I am just afraid that he might take it out on you, so I rushed over to check on you''''


    Natalie Jun sighed and held Alice Jun''s hands, ''''silly girl. You scared me, I thought that someone had bullied you. Listen, whatever is going on between Mikael Sun and I, we will handle it ourselves. You don''t need to worry about it. You just need to concentrate on what you love and know how to do best. Alice, I know that these past years, you''ve suffered a lot because of me. I know that you don''t mind letting everyone know that we are related but you have to trust me. The right time will come and we won''t have to hide our relationship''''


    ''''I understand; I was just worried that he might try to use our relationship against you''''


    ''''Mikael Sun might hate me but he won''t do that, so don''t worry and just make sure you do your best. The best actress award must be yours this year, remember you promised me that?''''


    Alice Jun chuckled and calmed down, ''''yes, I did promise you that. I am doing my best''''


    ''''That''s my girl. Now, let''s feed you before you go back to the site''''


    ''''You too, eat a lot. I ordered lots of meat for you'''' Alice Jun said and Natalie Jun looked at the food on the table and swooned.


    ''''Whoa, this looks delicious''''


    ¡­.


    Janice Jewellery


    Company hallway [outside the interview room]


    Natalie Jun held her bag and documents tightly as she sat on the 16th seat awaiting her interview along with the other candidates. The hallway was packed with a lot of people coming for the interview.


    Natalie Jun''s phone buzzed and she turned it up, looking at the message from Alice Jun.


    ''''To my sister who is the best in the whole world, this is your babe sister who is also the best in the world. Wishing you success in your interview''


    Natalie Jun smiled and put the phone on silent before dropping it into her bag. Just then, the secretary opened the door and came out of the interview room to call the next applicants'' names.


    ''''Lucy Lawson, Anita Benevater, Natalie Jun and Adams Dindin'''' the secretary looked at them as they stood up from their seats. They were supposed to be four but they were only three standing up so the secretary asked, ''where is Miss Adams Dindin?''''


    A lady rushed towards them, with her bag as she spoke, ''''sorry, traffic was hell''''


    The secretary looked at her before gesturing with her hand to the other applicants and spoke, ''''follow me''''


    Natalie Jun was about to step forward when Dindin pushed her aside and stood in front of her. one of the candidates immediately held Natalie Jun''s hand preventing her from falling.


    ''''What''s wrong with her?'''' the lady said and smiled at Natalie Jun, ''''are you alright?''''


    ''''Mm, I am fine. Thanks for helping me'''' Natalie Jun said and smiled. She looked at Dindin Adams and furrowed her brows. When she first saw her, she had thought that she was not the same one but now she knew who she was. She was one of the friends that were with Mimi Song during the shopping incident.


    Natalie Jun and the other lady went inside, following behind Dindin and the first candidate.


    Inside the interview room.


    Dindin Adams and the first candidate took the first seats while Natalie Jun and the other lady took the last seats in front of the interviewers.


    The secretary placed their credentials on the table before each interviewer and stepped aside. The company''s president looked at them and smiled.


    ''''Welcome to Janice, I am William. You''re among the lucky ones to be interviewed today. Introduce yourselves''''


    ''I am Dindin Adams''''


    ''''Anita Benevater''''


    ''''Lucy Lawson''''


    ''''Natalie Jun''''


    William''s gaze shifted to Natalie Jun and he looked at her curiously before saying to her, ''welcome to Janice Jewellery, Natalie Jun''''


    ''''Yes, sir, thank you'''' Natalie Jun replied feeling awkward. They were four and he only singled her out to welcome. It felt awkward and strange.


    ''''Natalie Jun, tell me what you know about Janice Jewellery'''' William asked and everyone''s gaze shifted to Natalie Jun.


    ''''Janice Jewellery was established in 2001 by Miss Janice Wu of Jewellery Hunters Group. Janice Jewellery first made only 3% sales at the beginning because people didn''t really appreciate the quality of their products but now it has increased sturdily to almost 200% annually'''' Natalie Jun spoke confidently despite all the eyes on her. this was her chance and no matter what, she wasn''t going to let it off that easily. She figured the man might have been interested in her because of her relationship with Thomas Sun but it was still a rare chance, so she wasn''t going to take it.


    Taking his gaze away and resting them on Dindin who was busy glaring at Natalie Jun, William asked, startling her ''''I see you did your research well Natalie Jun. Now, Miss Adams tell me about yourself''''


    Dindin composed herself and smiled saying, ''''My name is Adams Dindin, I graduated from California State University and I majored in Jewellery design''''


    ''''Your CV is very appalling. Tell me what you look for in a piece of jewellery design, Miss Adams?'''' William scanned through her CV as he asked.


    Dindin smiled and glanced at Natalie Jun mockingly before answering, ''''every jewellery has its own aesthetic quality. Take earrings for instance, when we pair a piece of earrings with a suitable dress, it brings out its unique nature. Earrings enhances beauty and sets us apart from a lot of people'''' her pitch was high as she spoke with pride. She felt elated that she was able to showcase her knowledge in front of Natalie Jun. since that day at the department store, she has been looking for a chance to go head-on against her. She was thrilled when Mimi Song gave her the chance to do whatever she wanted when she saw Natalie Jun.


    William smiled and looked at her earrings commending her, ''''I like your earrings by the way''''


    Dindin touched her earrings saying, ''thank you. I personally designed this piece myself''''


    William raised his brows and asked, ''''you did? I saw in your CV that you even won a lot of awards in your school. Okay, now let''s hear from you too Miss Benevater? You completed Ashville University and studied Fashion. What made you apply to Janice?'''' William quickly turned to the other candidate and asked cutting Dindin off the moment she wanted to speak.


    Anita smiled and replied, ''''I have always loved fashionable things ever since I was a kid. I recently chanced upon the new jewellery by Janice and I was enchanted by it. I grew interested in Janice''s products and did a lot of research and decided to apply here''''


    ''''I see'''' William nodded and turned to the lady next to Natalie Jun. his intense gaze made her shiver and clasped her hands together.


    Natalie Jun tapped her hand and whispered to her, ''''be comfortable. No one is better than you here''''


    ''''But, I completed a local school'''' she said to Natalie Jun.


    ''''It doesn''t matter; I also came from a local University just like you''''''


    William smiled when he noticed their little exchange. He looked at the lady''s CV and asked, ''''Lucy Lawson, right?''''


    ''''Yes, sir'''' Lucy answered nervously.


    ''''You completed City B University''''


    ''''Yes, sir''''


    ''''You majored in Biological sciences. Why did you apply to Janice? Are you lost by any chance?'''' William asked and Dindin and Anita chuckled.


    ''''No. I intentionally applied here''''


    William looked at her interestingly and asked, ''''what is your motivation?''''


    ''''I wanted to be a teacher but after graduation, I realised that even schools in the local province do not accept local university teachers. I saw the ad for employment and took my chance. It didn''t state in the requirements that I needed to major in any kind of fashion related course before I could apply. I''m willing to work hard and adjust to the working conditions here in Janice'''' Lucy spoke sincerely and William smiled before turning to the next interviewer by his side.


    ''''Jason, what do you think?''''


    Jason furrowed his brows and said, ''''I think Miss Lawson is just looking for a job to survive on, right?''''


    His question made Dindin and Anita to laugh again. Natalie Jun was the only one who remained indifferent. She clutched her fists tightly. She wanted to speak up but knew better not to.


    William smirked when he looked at Natalie Jun''s clenched fists. He turned to Lucy and asked, ''''is that right?''''


    ''''Yes. If I don''t get this job, I''m afraid my parents will force me to marry and I am not ready to get married right now'''' Lucy answered and the interviewers including Dindin and Anita laughed.


    ''''I see. Everyone look at the screen at your right'''' William said and everyone turned to their right and the screen lit up showing a necklace, ''''this necklace is still under development but we don''t have a name for it. I want you all to take the piece of paper in front of you and write a perfect name for it and tell us why you chose that name. I will give you five minutes to get to it''''

 Chapter 22 - The Interview 2

    ''''I see. Everyone look at the screen at your right'''' William said and everyone turned to their right and the screen lit up showing a necklace, ''''this necklace is still under development but we don''t have a name for it. I want you all to take the piece of paper in front of you and write a perfect name for it and tell us why you chose that name. I will give you five minutes to get to it. Amy, hand them the papers''''


    Amy, the secretary nodded and went forward to put a piece of paper and a pen on each table for them.


    Immediately, everyone became busy with studying the necklace and pointing down a few notes.


    Natalie Jun placed her pen down and looked at the necklace keenly. Even though she didn''t also study fashion in the University, she still learnt a lot about jewellery before coming for the interview.


    A few minutes later, William signalled Amy to take papers from them. Amy went forward and took the papers from each candidate and handed them over to William, who distributed them to the other three interviewers in the room.


    The interviews looked at the papers keenly with interest nodding their heads seemingly happy with their answers.


    Jason who was in possession of Dindin''s paper looked up at her and asked, ''''Miss Adams, you named the necklace, ''first love'', tell us your reason''''


    ''''I gave the name first love after carefully studying the necklace. When you first look at the necklace from a distance, one is tempted to think that it is just another piece of ornament. But, actually, this necklace has a love shaped endings which gives off the feeling of love. Coupled with its old-fashioned look, this necklace may seem simple to the eye but after wearing it, one will find out that it fits perfectly with the skin. Just like first love, it gives off the illusion of ever-lasting fondness that creates a nostalgic feeling to whoever that is wearing it''''


    Jason smiled, ''''that is a really lovely reason behind it''''


    William looked at the paper in his hands and looked at Anita, ''''Anita, you named the necklace ''Priceless''. Tell us your reason''''


    ''''The necklace is made from pure ore and takes 55 days to fully stabilise. During these 55 days, it must not be disturbed or its quality will drop. Hence, the time and energy used in creating this necklace is priceless''''


    ''''You really know a lot about jewellery. Lucy, I am curious about your answer though. Unlike the first two, you seem to have a unique name for the necklace, why did you name the necklace ''Attention''?


    ''''This might be because I know nothing about jewellery but, after looking at the jewellery one can tell it is made from the finest and purest part of a purple jade. When you wear it, it doesn''t really call out to people immediately but, one cannot help but want to look at it again. So, I name it ''Attention'' because when you look at it, you can''t help but be drawn to its unique features''''


    Lucy said and the interviewers nodded their heads. Natalie Jun looked at her and smiled also nodding her head.


    ''''You always manage to surprise me, Miss Lawson. For someone who did Biological Sciences, you''re smart and attentive to recognise features of products'''' William said and turned to Jason, ''''you have the last paper, right?''''


    Jason looked at Natalie Jun, ''''Shadowed beauty'' Miss Jun, your name is quiet catchy. Why did you pick such a name?''''


    Dindin furrowed her brows and frowned when she heard the name. She turned to Natalie Jun and glared at her.


    Natalie Jun smiled and replied, ''''just like the shadow, the necklace blends with the skin perfectly when worn. Is almost like an image cast over the skin and illuminates the skin. It brightens the skin and allows the owner to feel like she is almost different from others. Shadowed objects are like that, a dark figure or image intercepts with the real object. It is faint yet bold, giving a subtle intimating force. Is like a semblance that has a mind of its own. Wearing it makes the owner feel a sense of security and pride yet be so lithely that it doesn''t put pressure on whoever that is wearing it.


    Natalie Jun finished and the room turned silent as everyone looked at her. It was like a brief moment of bewitchment as everyone felt sucked into the kind of world she envisioned as she described the necklace.


    William was the first to give a faint chuckle before asking Natalie Jun, ''''you studied graphic designs at B University?''''


    ''''Yes, sir''''


    William nodded his head and ended the interview, ''''thank you all for your time and contribution today. You will hear from us soon''''


    Amy smiled and went to open the door for them to leave. She closed the door and turned to look at the others.


    ¡­..


    Natalie Jun hanged her bag and prepared to leave when Lucy hurried to her side, ''''I really liked your presentation''''


    ''''You did well too, I learnt a lot from your presentation''''


    ''''I couldn''t have done it without you. Because you told me to be confident, I found my courage and was able to do it'''' Lucy looked at the entrance that they had walked to while chatting and asked, ''''which way are you going? I have my car over there''''


    ''''I brought a taxi''''


    ''''Let me know you a ride. I want to know more about the presentation that you gave''''


    ''''That was nothing'''' Natalie Jun said and they heard a voice behind them.


    ''''I almost didn''t recognise you, Natalie Jun'''' Dindin Adams and Anita walked over to them.


    Natalie Jun frowned and asked indifferently, ''''excuse me, but do I know you?''''


    ''''You don''t know me? You don''t remember me?'''' She asked surprised as she looked at Natalie Jun.


    ''Do you have to know or remember you?'''' Natalie Jun asked, even though she remembered her very well.


    Dindin chuckled and tussled her hair, ''''I am Mimi''s best friend. We met at the department store a few months back. You were there with your¡­ late husband'''' Dindin said mockingly and Anita and Lucy looked at Natalie Jun.


    ''''I see'''' Natalie Jun smiled, masking her emotions very well. She wasn''t going to allow someone unworthy as Dindin to disturb her peace.


    ''''You guys quickly hit it off? I didn''t think you would be attending interviews already? Did your mother in law sack you from the house now that your rich husband has passed away?''''


    ''''You must have a lot of time in your hands, but, I don''t. Let''s go, Lucy'''' Natalie Jun turned to go and Dindin intentionally spoke loudly making the people at the entrance to look at Natalie Jun.


    ''''You were acting so proud the last time we met because you had the support of your husband. Life is so unpredictable. Who would have thought that he will die so soon and leave you?''''


    ''''You are crossing the line here, whatever your name is. Can''t you see that there are a lot of people here?'''' Lucy stepped in. she didn''t know what was going on between them but she just couldn''t stand and watch Dindin embarrass Natalie Jun.


    Dindin smirked, ''''is precisely the reason why I want everyone to know the kind of person she is''''


    Natalie Jun chuckled and asked as her gaze turned cold, ''''what kind of person am I then?"


    ''''You depended on your husband to get famous. I''m? surprised no one recognised you or is it because your husband is now dead, you dare not act arrogant in front of everyone''''


    ''''This is the second time we''ve met and you already know the kind of person I am? Miss Adams, are you by chance referring to yourself? By telling these people I don''t know and will probably never see again who you think I am. Aren''t you afraid you are rather exposing just how ignorant you are to them? Before you throw stones at anyone the next time, maybe you should look at yourself first'' Natalie Jun pointed at the entrance glass wall and Dindin looked over, seeing herself.


    Dindin turned and saw Natalie Jun walking away and she stamped her foot on the ground and asked the people around angrily, ''''what are you looking at?'''' she walked away leaving Anita alone.


    ''''Wait for me'''' Anita said, running after her.


    Lucy started her car and turned to look at Natalie Jun, ''''are you alright? that girl was really being harsh in there''''


    ''''I''m not bothered by her'''' Natalie Jun replied.


    ''''Where do you stay, I will drop you off first'''' Lucy said and started the car, ''''I still want to know more about the name that you gave''''


    ''''Is that the only thing you are curious about? Are you not going to ask me about what she said in there?''''


    ''''I''m really good at not pressuring people. She said all those things to hurt you. We just met, I can''t be asking you about your life or what you''ve been up to. It will be rude of me, let''s go''''

 Chapter 23 - Filming For The Drama

    Lucy pulled over at Kim Xia''s apartment and turned to Natalie Jun, ''''we are here. Is this where you stay?''''


    ''''No, this is where my best friend stays. I promised to pass by after my interview. Thank you for bringing me here, Lucy''''


    ''''It was nice meeting you and I hope that we get picked and become co-workers''''


    ''''I hope so too''''


    ''''Natalie Jun, you see. when people try to harm others by drying their dirty laundry outside for the world to see; usually it''s not about what the victim did or didn''t do. It has more to do with the mental state of the people doing the harm. Is just like a power struggle with their own emotions and self-esteem. I don''t know what you''re going through but, gain strength from the stones thrown and use those stones to build a beautiful mansion for yourself''''


    ''''Thank you, Lucy''''


    ''''Hopefully, we will meet again when we get accepted into Janice''''


    ''''Sure'''' Natalie Jun said and undid her seatbelt before getting down from the car. She waved at Lucy as she drove away before turning.


    Kim Xia looked at Natalie Jun from her back veranda and asked, ''''oh, is that a smile I see on your face?''''


    Natalie Jun looked up and saw Kim Xia, ''''yes, that is a smile you see''''


    ''''Whoa. You should see yourself, Nat''''


    Natalie Jun went over to the door and entered into the apartment as she asked, ''''why? Is it strange to see me smiling?''''


    Kim Xia shook her head, ''''no. You look so pretty when you smile. I almost forgot how that looked like. The Natalie Jun whose smile was always bright like the sun. Who was that?''''


    ''''A friend I made at the interview. She is a nice and kind person'''' Natalie Jun sat on the couch.


    ''''I see. I''m happy that you''re finally getting into the world again. You must be hungry? I''m almost done with dinner''''


    ''''I''m so hungry''''


    ....


    BLACK HORSE HOTEL.


    Shooting site for ''lwanbil''


    Mimi''s makeup/dressing room.


    Mimi Song was inside her dressing room touching up her makeup when her phone buzzed and she stretched her hand to pick making the makeup artiste to step back as she answered the call.


    ''''Dindin, I''m in the middle of something'''' Mimi Song suddenly smirked and her mood lifted up after hearing something from Dindin, ''''really? Okay, send me those pictures. I will contact Janice Wu myself. Don''t worry, the job is yours'''' Mimi Song hung up and her phone buzzed continuously as messages flooded the screen. She quickly opened tapped on to the pictures that Dindin had sent to her. These were pictures of Natalie Jun at the Janice Group during their interview, Mimi smiled shrewdly and murmurs to herself, ''''you want to get into the world now? Too bad, sister, I will never allow that to happen. Not when your suffering gives me so much pleasure''''


    Mimi Song looked into her phone and found a number. She made a call and spoke the moment it connected, ''''I will send you some pictures, soon. I want you to write a nice article on it''''


    When she hung up, she noticed the makeup artiste looking at her and she asked rudely, ''''what are you looking at? Will you hurry up? Taking so much time, are you a toad?''''


    The makeup artiste looked away and started with the makeup again. Mimi Song looked at her and asked, ''''whose makeup are you doing next?''''


    ''''Alice Jun''''


    ''''I see, then no need to rush'''' Mimi Song said and called her assistant, ''''Ailee, come over here''''


    ''''Yes, Miss Song'''' Ailee hurried over to her side.


    ''''How much time till the next shoot?'''' Mimi Song asked.


    ''''15 minutes, Miss''''


    Mimi Song looked into the mirror and pouted her lips as she chuckled, ''''oops, that is too much, that means Alice won''t be able to do her makeup then?''''


    Alice''s makeup/dressing room.


    Alice Jun trolled around the room in her custom and asked Niania, ''''how do I look in this costume?''''


    This was one of the special customs that her mystery sponsor had personally sent to the set for her to wear for her shoots. All her outfits for the shoots and even outside filming were provided by this mysterious JKS whom she didn''t know anything about, yet.


    Niania gave Alice Jun a thumbs up saying, ''''perfect as always. Alice, the makeup artiste is still at Mimi''s room, at this rate, you won''t be able to get your makeup done before you are called for the shoot'''' Niania said worriedly.


    Alice Jun chuckled, ''''I know and I also know she will intentionally delay the poor girl in order to mess with me. But, she is so done for. Even without makeup, I still look beautiful. My face is all I need to make money''''


    Niania shook her head saying, ''''you really praise yourself so much, Alice'''' her boss was full of so much self-love for herself, she thought.


    Alice Jun sat in front of the mirror and said to Niania, ''''if I don''t praise myself, who will? In this world, most people don''t even love themselves, Niania, let me tell you. You must love yourself before anyone can love you. This, I learnt from my sister. Come, do my makeup''''


    Niania frowned and pointed at herself, ''''me?''''


    ''''Of course you, silly. I see you play with makeup on your doll all the time'''' Alice said. They are always together most of the time and she had noticed Niania always dressing up her doll, using her to enhance her makeup skills.


    Niania shook her head. she was afraid she would ruin Alice Jun''s skin, ''''but, that is a doll not a human being. I can never try to even play with your face when you pay me so much''''


    ''''Your dream is to be a makeup artiste. I see the way you collect makeup kits and watch makeup videos. You even carry your makeup everywhere we go. Aren''t you looking for an opportunity to try your hands on making up? this is a lifetime opportunity I am offering you and you don''t want to take it?''''


    ''''I have only been learning and practicing on my doll, I haven''t done makeup for anyone before. Alice, aren''t you afraid that I will do a bad job and then you will be laughed by everyone here?''''


    ''''Then do a good job. What is the worst that could happen, Niania?''''


    ''''You getting mocked, laughed at and getting your pictures uploaded on the internet for the world to see and when that happens, your image will be ruined and the company might not have a use for you. We will both be jobless'''' Niania stuttered.


    ''''Sssh, come over and do it right now. Remember, this face is in your hands. If you mess up, I will put you into an alien ship and throw you into space where you will see no one again''''


    Niania nodded her head as her hands quivered, ''''then, I will try and make you the most beautiful for tonight''s shoot''''


    Alice smiled and said to her, ''''actually, you don''t have to try so hard. Why? Because I''m already beautiful''''


    Niania shook her head and murmured, narcissist'''' making Alice Jun to laugh.


    Niania brought her Alice Jun''s personal makeup suitcase where everything she needed was already in it. She brought out the things she needed and started the makeup.


    Ten minutes later.


    Niania finished the final touches on Alice''s face and said to Alice Jun whose eyes were closed.


    ''''You can open your eyes now''''


    Alice took a deep breath and said to Niania, ''''I just took a gamble on you. Niania, if you make me look like a pig, I''m suing you for damages''''


    ''''Open your eyes first and then you can sue me later'''' her voice sounded confident.


    Alice opened her eyes and looked at her flawless face that had blended in with the makeup so well and screamed, ''''Niania, f*ck me!!''''


    ''''What? You don''t like it?'''' Niania frowned her face.


    Alice shook her head saying, ''''Niania, you are a genius. Look at me. This is so beautiful. My face is glowing''''


    ''''Really? You like it?''''


    ''''Yes. Listen, you''re officially my new makeup artiste. My assistant and makeup artiste. Your salary will be doubled'''' Alice Jun said lifting her two fingers in the air.


    Niania laughed, ''''Alice, you are not messing with me, right?''''


    ''''You are the last person I will mess with my darling Niania. Yes, I am serious and with this makeup, Mimi is going to die of anger. Let''s pack up and go out''''


    Niania pushed Alice Jun back on the seat as the latter stood up.


    ''''You sit back; I will do the packing up. We wouldn''t want to mess with the makeup or dress''''


    ''''Of course'''' Alice smiled and sat down. She took her phone from the table and started to take a few pictures, ''''I should send some pictures to my sister. She is going to totally love your work, Niania''''

 Chapter 24 - Filming For The Drama 2

    Mimi''s hut.


    Mimi Song looked at Mikael Sun''s hut which was located a distance away and asked her assistant, ''''Ailee, did you find out what they spoke about this morning?''''


    Ailee shook her head, ''''no, but, it seemed Mikael Sun said something hurtful to Alice Jun because she didn''t even touch the food and went out''''


    Mimi Song had asked her assistant, Ailee to spy on Mikael Sun and Alice Jun at the restaurant after they left the set. She wanted to find out whatever was going on between them.


    But now that she heard from her assistant that Alice Jun had left the restaurant without eating, her mood was suddenly lifted up and she smiled, ''''really? it''s that so?'''' she raised her left brow proudly.


    Ailee looked at Mikael Sun and started to curry favour with Mimi Song, ''''it must have been about you. Maybe Mikael Sun took her to the restaurant to warn her against messing with you, which is why she left without eating. Mikael Sun might look cold but I think he has a soft spot for you, Miss''''


    Mimi Song looked at Mikael Sun busy reading his script and smiled as she pushed back her hair that was falling on her face, ''''Mikael Sun did that? Well, it could be true. He sent his assistant to get me a new dress and even took my side when Alice Jun messed with me. Why is he acting so shy and cute? Could it be that he doesn''t want people to find out that he has a soft spot for me hence his distance?


    ''''Nobody fits well with Mikael Sun than you, Miss. Mikael Sun is yours only. Only you deserve a man as handsome and refined like Mikael Sun''''


    Mimi Song nodded her head in agreement, ''''actually, going out with him will help me to get Natalie Jun begging at my feet. He is her brother in law and I heard they don''t get along. By the time Mikael Sun and I become official, Natalie Jun will be pleading with me to spare her life'''' the thought alone made Mimi Song to envision the scene in her head.


    ''''That'' right'''' Ailee sees Mikael Sun standing up to meet Director Zou who had walked over to him and turned to Mimi Song, ''Director Zou is here, Mikael Sun is going over to say hi''''


    Mimi Song smiled and stood up proudly with elegance, ''''I will go and say hello to him''''


    Mikael Sun'' hut.


    Mikael Sun''s assistant, Brian whispered something to Mikael Sun and he turned to see Mimi Song approaching them.


    ''''You are here so early; your shoot is not up until the first five scenes'''' Director Zou said to Mikael Sun.


    ''''I came to go through my script and also watch how the shooting will be going on. today''s scenes are the most important part of the drama; I want to see how the two female leads will pull through''''


    ''''That is true. Today''s scenes are the parts that will be taken to make the trailer. It is an honour to have Mikael Sun watch over us during this time'''' Mimi Song said as she stood beside Mikael Sun.


    ''''Mimi Song is here already'''' Director Zou said and hugged her.


    ''''Of course, I have to be here early since I need to study the mood of the environment'''' Mimi Song replied and looked at Mikael Sun shyly saying, ''''hi Mikael Sun. I want to thank you once again for the dress, it fitted perfectly and I loved it''''


    ''''Yes, Brian said he delivered the dress to you?''''


    ''''What dress are you talking about?'''' Director Zou asked curiously.


    ''''It''s nothing much, there was a little accident this morning and I got my dress soiled but Mr. Sun helped me by letting his assistant get me a new outfit, which I loved so much'''' Mimi Song spoke with a smile.


    She had intentionally mentioned the incident again to remind Mikael Sun of what happened and to fuel his hatred for Alice Jun more.


    ''''Then, that''s great. You should always take care of each other. I will get back to making a few preparations, you two can chat together'''' Director Zou said and walked away leaving them alone


    Mimi Song looked at the script in Mikael Sun''s hands and asked, ''''I see you are ready to read through your script?''''


    ''''Yes. I am'''' Mikael Sun went back to his seat


    ''''Then, can I join you to rehearse together? There are a few things I would like you to help me with. The part where we will have our first kiss demands a full display of a lot of emotions¡­''''


    ''''No, actually, I like to do my rehearsal alone'''' Mikael Sun cut her off and her face turned ashen but she quickly composed herself.


    ''''Okay. Then, I won''t disturb you anymore. But, I would like to invite you to dinner after the shooting. As my gratitude for the dress. You won''t say no to that, right?'''' Mimi Song asked clenching her fists''''


    ''''No problem'''' Mikael Sun didn''t even look at her face as he gave her the reply but she still smiled because she was about to have dinner with him. She could tell him a few things he didn''t know about Natalie Jun.


    ''''Alright, then, I will make reservation and let you know''''


    ''''Okay'''' Mimi Song smiled and returned to her hut happily.


    Mikael Sun closed his script and looked at his assistant, ''''why did she smell weird just now?''''


    ''''That must be the perfume she used. Should disinfect the hut?''''


    ''''No, it''s alright but, did she pour the whole bottle on herself? So unethical''''


    ''''She likes you, Mikael'''' Brian said and Mikael Sun smiled.


    ''''I know, that''s why I''m going to set it straight. Did you look into the Song family?''''


    ''''Yes, the information is in your mailbox''''


    ''''Okay. I will read it when I get back to City M'''' Mikael Sun furrowed his brows and turned to look at Brian, ''call Assistant He and tell him to report to me what my sister in law has been up to these past few months''''


    ''''You asked me about that last night and I said she has been attending job interviews''''


    ''''Just job interviews? Doesn''t she go out besides attending job interviews? No male friends?''''


    ''''No, your sister in law doesn''t have male friends apart from your late brother. The only friend she meets is Kim Xia, the reporter''''


    ''''Really? So, she is not going on dates?''''


    Brian frowned and looked at Mikael Sun strangely. Why did he feel that his boss was over obsessive over his sister in law? He seemed so invested in whatever the woman was doing.


    Mikael Sun looked at Alice Jun''s hut and chuckled as he watched Alice Jun took an apple from her assistant. When their eyes met, she gave him a sass shrewd and flipped her middle at him making him laugh.


    ''''She is so childish, so different from her sister Natalie Jun'''' Mikael Sun muttered.


    Alice''s hut


    Niania peeled an apple and cut it into pieces for Alice as they chatted.


    Alice looked at Mimi whose eyes were on Mikael Sun and murmured, ''''her eyes are going to fall off at this rate. Tsk, tsk. She is so done for''''


    Niania chuckled and handed a fork of cut apple to Alice, ''''eat some apples before the shooting starts''''


    Alice too the fork from Niania and looked at the arrangement of the set made by the production team as she took a bite before telling Niania, ''''you eat some too. We didn''t even get quality food to eat this afternoon because of the shooting''''


    ''''You''re the one working hard. Here'''' Niania took the fork and fed Alice the rest of the apples as Alice looked at her script.


    Director Zou walked to the middle with a microphone and made the announcement, ''''attention, everyone. Filming will start in ten minutes''''


    ''''Copy'''' Alice replied.


    ''''Copy'''' Mikael Sun answered.


    Mimi looked at Mikael Sun and also replied, ''copy''


    SET SHOOTING FOR EPISODE 15 SCENE 8.


    LIVING ROOM.


    Mimi quickly got into her character ¨C Chloe. Her character was the female lead who had previously thought that her husband was dead in a plane crash and started living with her brother in law whom she later fell in love with but just as they were planning to spend the rest of their lives together, her husband who was supposed to be dead suddenly returned, throwing a wreck into their lives.


    After realising she had fallen for her brother in law, and the arrival of her husband, Chloe found herself torn apart. As she sat in the hall holding the pregnancy test results, she looked sorrowful.


    [Mikael''s character, Yahweh walked into the hall and spoke to Chloe]


    ''''Chloe, what is that in your hands?''''


    Chloe hid the paper behind her and spoke nervously, ''''huh, nothing. let''s break up, Yahweh''''


    ''''Why? Is it because my brother is back?'''' Yahweh asked as his gaze turned solemn while looking at Chloe.


    ''''I''m married to your brother. This is not fair to your brother''''


    ''''No. I won''t accept this. I love you, Chloe'''' Yahweh was finally finding his true happiness. What he felt for Chloe was something he hadn''t felt for anyone in his entire life and he wasn''t ready to let her go back to his brother.

 Chapter 25 - Filming For The Drama 3

    ''''No. I won''t accept this. I love you, Chloe'''' Yahweh was finally finding his true happiness. What he felt for Chloe was something he hadn''t felt for anyone in his entire life and he wasn''t ready to let her go back to his brother.


    ''''Then, you leave me with no choice but to kill myself. Yahweh, I hope that my death will bring reconciliation between you and your brother'''' Chloe took out a gun from her side pocket and pointed it at herself scaring Yahweh.


    Yahweh shook his head as he stepped closer to stop Chloe, ''''no, Chloe. Don''t do this, please.


    Chloe''s tears stained her face as she apologised before shooting herself in the head, ''''I''m sorry''''


    Yahweh rushed to Chloe and held her lifeless body as he screamed with despair.


    ...


    Director Zou gave the final call, ''''cut!! Impressive acting. Mikael, I liked the way you crawled to Mimi and held her body up into your arms. The passion mixed with despair in your eyes made the scene so lively and impressive. Mimi, I love how you were able to control your emotions and still made them show''''


    The compliments by Director Zou made Mimi Song happy and she bowed in front of the director respectfully before opening her mouth to speak but Alice Jun beat her to it as she commented.


    ''''Isn''t it a total waste of life to kill myself for the sake of two brothers?''''


    Mimi''s face turned ashen as she and everyone else turned to look at Alice who walked over in an elegant blue gown outfit.


    Mimi tried to conceal her anger and asked, ''''what?''''


    Alice smiled and bowed before the director and turned to look at Mimi Song, ''''I mean; why should I be the one to die for them? We could all die and continue the tragic love story in the next life, or the two could die for me. Why should the woman be the one to die?''''


    Mikael Sun shook his head as he noticed the unpleasant look in the director''s eyes, so he quickly stepped in, ''''if the two brothers died, then the story wouldn''t be able to continue as Chloe''s look alike will soon appear in their lives once again. Alice must be feeling sad for the character that''s why she is saying that, right Alice?'''' Mikael Sun looked at Alice and shook his head subtly making her smile awkwardly.


    ''''Well, that is how I felt but Director Zou knows what he is doing'''' Alice bit her lips, it seemed her quest to make Mimi Song took a wrong turn, but the moment she turned and saw Mimi''s triumphant smirked, she got all fired up.


    Alice looked at the fake blood on Mimi and stepped closer to her saying, ''''I can''t believe you just accepted to die so easily? Let''s go Niania, I''m suddenly hungry''''


    ''''You¡­.'''' Mimi Song was about to retort when he noticed Mikael Sun looking her way and she smiled instead.


    Alice hut.


    Alice went back to her hut and sat down. the next shoot was her turn so she was letting Niania do touch-ups on her makeup. She felt the chair next to her shift and she looked at her side and saw Mikael Sun sitting next to her.


    ''''What is best actor Mikael Sun doing at this lowly actress'' hut? Do you want news to speculate that we are dating?''''


    ''''You said I wasn''t your type?'''' Mikael Sun cocked his brows at her.


    ''''That''s right, I don''t date my age mates. I prefer a man that is older than me''''


    Mikael Sun chuckled and asked, changing the topic, ''''why didn''t you give your suggestions to the director. I liked it''''


    Niania finished and said to Alice, ''''I will go and get some snacks for you''''


    Alice chuckled, ''''I wanted to but I allowed getting on Mimi''s nerves to make me make a mistake in front of the director. Thanks for helping me back there''''


    ''This is the first time you are thanking me. Well, I told the director about what you said and he seemed to like your idea, who knows, he might make some changes to the script''''


    Alice placed her script on her laps and asked as she looked at Mikael Sun with furrowed brows, ''''what do you want here? Or, did you come here to tell me that?''


    Mikael Sun shook his head, ''''no, I came over so we could rehearse our scenes together. We''re up next''''


    ''I don''t need to rehearse my scenes. I know them very well'''' Alice replied and looked over, seeing Mimi shooting dangers at her with her eyes and smiled, ''''but, I might be up for it now that I know someone wants to kill me for chatting with you''''


    ''''Who?''''


    ''''Mimi Song!''''


    Mikael Sun turned and their eyes met, Mimi Song smiled and waved her hand at him and he nodded his head politely and turned back to face Alice Jun.


    ''''You know, my father used to tell me. men are dogs who enjoys being chased. Tell me, Mikael Sun, do you enjoy being chased that much?''''


    ''''I would prefer calling myself a loyal dog, and not one who enjoys being chased. Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Tsk, tsk, tsk, you clearly are not interested in her yet you welcome her''''


    ''''Are you jealous?''''


    ''''Sorry, that word is not in my dictionary. I have no interest in you, you are my enemy''''


    Mikael Sun smiled as he looked at her interestingly, ''''it''s always refreshing to talk to you. No faking at all. You are comfortable to be around''''


    ''''What can I say? People just find me impressible''''


    Mikael Sun opened his script, ;''shall we? Your character is actually the most interesting one. Being the villain suits you so well.


    ''''I agree with you on that one''''


    ....


    SET FOR EPISODE 15 SCENE 11.


    LIVING ROOM.


    Alice got into her character [Ellie] as soon as shooting started. Ellie was someone who struggled for love since her childhood. Surrounded by people who only pretended to love her, she had grown with a lot of scares and seeks to let our anger out on the one person she blamed for everything that happened to her. Ellie was someone who couldn''t love anyone because she didn''t have any love in her to give in the first place.


    ¡­.


    Ellie struggled against the robes tied around her hands and feet by the chair. Her gaze turned cold the moment she heard footsteps approaching and she saw Yahweh walking towards her.


    ''''Untie me right away'''' Ellie commanded as her hair fell over her face covering a part of her eye.


    Yahweh pointed his finger at her and said with a chilling voice, ''''his is all your fault. You drove Chloe to her death''''


    Ellie spat at Yahweh and asked with a mocking gaze, ''''you think so?'''' she laughed out hysterically finding the situation funny.


    ''''Did you just laugh? What is funny?''''


    Ellie looked at him saying, ''''you! You look so ridiculously funny right now that I can''t help but laugh. Didn''t you know already, Chloe and I are destined enemies? Since our birth, we''ve being destined to fight till we die''''


    ''''You were the one who went looking for my brother. You were the one who sent reporters to harass Chloe and because she couldn''t take it anymore, she killed herself. This is all your fault. Your obsession over me made you go to so many extents just to separate Chloe and I''''


    ''''Yahweh, you''re so na?ve to even think that I would harm Chloe just because I love you'''' Ellie chuckled as she leaned against the chair looking at Yahweh.


    ''''Is that not the truth?''''


    ''''Not at all. I don''t love you. In fact, I don''t love anyone but myself. Someone as selfish as me wouldn''t love anyone at all. You, were just a part of my plan to take down Chloe. But, she died without me doing. Your love is what killed her''''


    Yahweh screamed at Ellie, ''shut up!!''''


    ''''Your love wasn''t powerful enough to stop her from killing herself. Your love was the real poison that drove her insane. Do you know the ultimate downfall of people like you who take love so seriously? You end up dying for nothing just like Chloe''''


    ''''I said shut up!'''' Yahweh slapped Ellie and her eyes turned red.


    ''''Slapping me won''t bring Chloe back. But, you will remember how she shot herself in front of you. How her blood spilt to your feet while she drew her last breath. How was it? I regretted for arriving late to watch her last moments. I''d give anything to re-enact that scene, trust me''''


    ''''Shut up!'''' Yahweh shouted as he pulled out a knife and stabbed Ellie with it.


    Ellie coughed out blood as she leaned against Yahweh, ''''then, you wouldn''t have drove the knife to my heart. Yahweh¡­'''' Ellie smiled bitterly as she continued, ''''I don''t regret dying now. Now, Chloe and I can get to finish our fight in hell because those who kill themselves don''t make it to heaven according to the good book. As for me, I will be known as the most savage and sexy villain to walk the earth. That is why I will forever be remembered as Ellie White the evil princess''''

 Chapter 26 - Name Trending For The Wrong Reason

    Ellie coughed out blood as she leaned against Yahweh, ''''then, you wouldn''t have drove the knife to my heart. Yahweh¡­ '''' Ellie smiled bitterly as she continued, ''''I don''t regret dying now. Now, Chloe and I can get to finish our fight in hell because those who kill themselves don''t make it to heaven according to the good book. As for me, I will be known as the most savage and sexy villain to walk the earth. That is why I will forever be remembered as Ellie White the evil princess''''


    Ellie closed her eyes and her head dangled in the air as she remained sitting on the chair. Yahweh looked at the knife still in his hand and fell down sobbing.


    The director and rest of the crew stood watching the entire scene speechlessly. The assistant director touched Director Zou to alert him. Director Zou stood up clapping his hands as he spoke.


    ''''Cut!!! That was so wonderful. Alice, you keep surprising me with your acting kills. Mikael as usual proved he is really the god of acting. You both did so well. I have never been absolved into a scene like this before''''


    Niania rushed forward to help Alice as Mikael untied the ropes around her hands and legs.


    ''''Are you alright? I hope I didn''t hurt you?'''' Mikael asked and Alice shook her head.


    ''''I''m fine'''' Alice held Niania''s hand and stood up with the fake blood splatted over her dress, ''''this dress is one of my favourites''''


    Mimi chuckled as she watched the crew praising Alice. Truth was, she was also surprised by Alice''s acting. It was impressive but she wasn''t about to admit to it.


    Mimi looked at the drink in her hand and smiled. She started walking towards Mikael Sun with it.


    ''''Niania, let''s go'''' Alice said to Niania.


    Mimi got to Mikael and said to him shyly, ''''drink this. I always drink this after shooting''''


    ''''Sorry, I don''t drink juice from brands I don''t know'''' Mikael''s voice was especially high after he screamed like that during the shooting so most of the staff that were packing the things heard him and some chuckled and started mumbling among themselves.


    Mimi forced a smile as she said to him, ''''this brand is good. I use their products. What brand do you use? I will try it and see''''


    ''''Homemade juice. That''s what I drink. Pure organic. Send me the address of the place we are dining. I will join you after I freshen up'''' Mikael said and walked away.


    Mimi frowned and turned when she heard chuckled. She saw Alice at a distance laughing and she ignored Alice and walked away.


    That night.


    Sunset Arena [a private restaurant]


    Sitting across Mimi Song, Mikael Sun had his focus on his phone as he scrolled looking at the pictures of Natalie Jun that his assistant had gotten for him.


    Mimi Song forced a smile as she watched him distracted. They had already been sitting across each other since five minutes ago, but Mikael Sun had acted like she wasn''t even there. She looked at the food and decided to strike a conversation.


    ''''I hope that this place is up to your taste? I chose this place because their food is very good''''


    ''''It''s alright'''' Mikael Sun put the phone away and looked at her making her blush.


    ''''Your acting is so flawless. I was intrigued and wondered if everything was really happening. Yahweh''s love for Chloe was so powerful enough to drive him to avenge her death. That is the kind of love that every woman would be happy to receive. A selfless love''''


    ''''That depends on how the other person view it. Dying for love is something that doesn''t really exist. It is more nothing less than a fantasy that women live in''''


    Mimi stretched her hand and pointed at the food on the table, ''''eat some of the grilled octopus. The grilled octopus here is from the inter-villages of B City. Very fresh and delicious''''


    ''''Yes. I have eaten here before and their food is not bad'''' Mikael said and smiled as he remembered how his mother took his plate and gave it to Natalie Jun the first time they were having a meal together. Now that he was thinking about, he still hadn''t decided what exactly his plans were towards the preposition given by his mother. But he knew that finding a man for her was out of what he had in mind.


    Mimi noticed his distraction and said, ''''I''m sorry about your brother''s death. It happened so sudden, you must have been shocked?'''' she looked at him sympathetically.


    ''''I was really shocked but, is okay now. I''m over it''''


    ''''I hope you don''t misunderstand me for saying this, but, your sister in law is Natalie Jun, right?


    ''''Yes, why do you asked?'''' Mikael looked at her and smirked.


    Mimi smiled and softened her voice as she spoke, ''''nothing. Actually, Natalie and I have the same mother. You must have seen us together at the caf¨¦ a few months back before the drama started shooting''''


    Mikael picked his glass of wine and sipped as he asked, ''''really?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Blood sisters?''''


    ''''No, she is my half-sister. The truth is, my mother and I worry about her mental state. Natalie¡­ she might seem fine but there are certain things that can''t be hidden forever''''


    ''''Mental state? Is she sick?'''' Mikael asked curiously.


    Mimi covered her mouth as if she just realised she had said the wrong thing, ''''oh, you didn''t know? I''m sorry. I thought your family knew about it, forget I said anything''''


    ''''Feel free. I''m also curious about my brother''s wife''''


    Mimi smiled and felt elated inwardly. This was her time to malign Natalie Jun and make sure that she and Mikael never get to be at peace. She wanted to create a misunderstanding between them, because she knew that Natalie Jun wasn''t someone who bothered to explain herself to anyone.


    ''''Well, Natalie left the house seven years ago and disappeared for a whole year. No one knew where she went and for what reason. After a year, she appeared but was retained at the hospital due to mental health issues. I shouldn''t be telling you this, but, you need to be careful and stay away from Natalie. She could be dangerous at times. The only person who could probably control her was your late brother. During the time she left the hospital, she was so pitiful but stubborn. She feels that my mother doesn''t love her enough''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Actually, mom tried to reach out to her, but, she didn''t want to associate herself with the family and got married to your brother so suddenly. No one knew they were a couple before the marriage came to light. Is a pity the marriage didn''t last and Thomas died suddenly?''''


    ''''What are your thoughts on my brother''s death?''''


    Mimi looked at Mikael with a serious gaze as she said to him, ''''well, I can''t say anything without evidence, right? Maybe you should investigate more into it. Natalie always threatened to kill herself if things didn''t go her way. I heard she used to threaten your brother same way''''


    ''''Miss Song, the food will get cold'''' Mikael''s voice became cold as he said to him.


    ''''Uh huh?''''


    ''''Let''s eat. And also, tell me the real reason for asking me out'''' Mikael felt disgusted by her behaviour. He especially didn''t like the way she spoke so evil of Natalie Jun.


    Mimi''s face turned red from embarrassment. She faked a smile as she asked, ''''I don''t understand you, Mikael. Did you think I had ulterior motives for asking you out?''''


    ''''Miss Song, I don''t date co-actors''''


    ''''Mikael, I don''t understand''''


    ''''I just want to make that clear. Let''s eat''''


    Mimi''s face turned ashen as she looked at Mikael who had completely ignored her and was eating.


    Next day.


    City M.


    T-Villa.


    Natalie walked out of the bathroom, wearing her bathrobe with a towel over her head. She went to her dressing table and picked the phone that was buzzing and answered it.


    ''''Hello, Xia, what is it?''''


    ''''Nat, where are you?'''' Xia asked over the phone.


    ''''I''m home, what''s wrong? You sound worried''''


    ''''Natalie Jun, do you even go to the internet? Your name is number one on the search key. Someone uploaded a picture of you at your interview yesterday'''' Xia said over the phone worriedly and Natalie frowned.


    ''''What?'''' Natalie immediately picked the laptop at the side and turned it on, logging into the internet. She gasped when she saw a lot of information about herself all over the internet. Even her pictures she had taken a long time ago were all there.


    ''''Xia, what the hell is all this?'''' Natalie asked as she put Xia on the loudspeaker.


    ''''Don''t come out of your house today''''


    ''''I still have my last interview to go to today, Xia, I know who did this'''' Natalie had just one person on her mind.


    ''''Don''t come out of your house today''''

 Chapter 27 - Name Trending For The Wrong Reason 2

    ''''Don''t come out of your house today''''


    ''''I still have my last interview to go to today, Xia, I know who did this'''' Natalie had just one person on her mind.


    ''''Who? Did you offend someone lately?''''


    ''''Dindin''''


    ''''Who is Dindin?''''


    ''''Mimi''s friend. She tried to mess with me yesterday but I put her in her place. She must have sent those pictures to Mimi to do this. she is the only one who could have done this to me. Xia, what do I do? At this rate, what if people find out that Alice and I having the same surname isn''t a coincidence?''''


    ''''That bitch just won''t lay low for a second''''


    ''''I have another interview this morning. I can''t stay at home because of this''''


    ''''Natalie, you know how those reporters are, and also the netizens are so crazy these days. They''re calling you a money-crazed bitch who quickly forgot about her husband the moment he died. There are a lot of bad comments about you''''


    ''''That is not true. I have nothing to hide''''


    ''''Nat, stop being na?ve. Do you think the paparazzi and netizens care about the truth? All they want is news. They don''t care about whether you are in the wrong or right. All they need is scoop and you just became one''''


    ''''Then, what do you want me to do?''''


    ''''Stay at home. Your life is more important than the interview. Your face is all over the place, the company might even stop you from having the interview because of this. There are a lot of crazy fans of your husband out there who think you killed him and are out to get you. You need to protect yourself''''


    ''''That is too harsh. Why do I have to put my life on hold just because of what others think? I did not kill Thomas''''


    ''''Just stay in the house. Thank God no one knows where you stay, I will bring you something to eat and figure out how to deal with this''''


    ''''I really think I should face this head-on''''


    ''''And have another relapse? No can do. Please, listen to me for once. Once you grant this people an interview, they will think that you have something to hide. You don''t need to explain yourself to anyone. Why do you suddenly care about what people you don''t know think about you?''''


    ''''Fine, I will listen to you. Hurry up with the food, seeing all these comments about myself just made me hungry''''


    Natalie looked at the pictures and smiled, ''''well, at least they picked nice pictures''''


    Meanwhile in B City.


    After seeing the news all over the internet with Natalia''s picture and the malicious comments left by netizens, Alice angrily stormed towards Mimi''s suit with fury ready to tie her apart. As she got near the door and prepare to bang on it, someone quickly pulled her into the corner and trapped her.


    ''''Ssssh'''' Mikael said to Alice as he looked at the door. Alice turned and saw Mimi outside the door.


    Mimi saw no one after opening her door and closed it again.


    Alice looked at him angrily and tried to push him away as she hit him hard on the chest, ''''let go of me. If I don''t kill that bitch today, then I am not Alice Jun.


    ''''I know you''re angry but now is not the time to deal with someone like her''''


    ''''What do you mean? Did you not see the things people are saying about my sister? My sister is nothing like what they are saying''''


    ''''Calm down first''''


    ''''I can''t calm down until I send that bitch to hell. I swear I will kill her today''''


    Mikael sighed and tried to explain things clearly for her. He knew that she was acting out of hunger and that wasn''t going to solve anything ''''going there will only put you and your sister in more danger''''


    ''''Do you want me to just sit and watch her mess with my sister however way she likes?''''


    ''''She doesn''t know about your relationship. Going in there to fight her will expose the relationship you and your sister fought so hard to hide and protect. Is that what you want? Because, I can guarantee it will only make matters worse'''' Mikael held her hand and said to her, ''''come with me''''


    ....


    Black Horse pub- private room.


    ''''Alice sipped the whiskey in her hand as she asked Mikael, ''''whose side are you on exactly? Because, I know you don''t like me nor my sister?''''


    ''''I''m on nobody''s side''''


    Alice hit the glass against the table furiously, ''''then, why did you stop me from attacking Mimi?''''


    ''''I don''t know why my brother put in so much effort in hiding your relationship and protected you, but, I can see he really cared about you and I''m not about to let his efforts go in vain'''' Mikael said solemnly. He knew Thomas very well. His brother wasn''t someone who did things for the fun of it. He always had a reason for every action taken and even if he didn''t understand his brother, Mikael took his brother''s matters seriously and whatever his brother made efforts to protect, he wasn''t going to let go so easily.


    Alice cussed and poured a glass of the whiskey and gulped down before saying, ''''darn it, my sister was finally coming out of her shell and that b*tch just had to mess it up''''


    Mikael furrowed his brows, ''''what do you mean your sister was coming out of her shell? Did something happen to her apart from Thomas'' death?'''' he remembered Mimi''s words about Natalie''s mental state.


    ''''You won''t get anything out of me. My mind right now is filled with ways to make Mimi suffer''''


    Mikael smiled. If she didn''t want to say it, it was okay. there were other means to finding out the truth. He raised his glass and said to Alice, ''''If you want to mess with her, I can help you with that''''


    ''''And why would you help me? We''re not exactly friends?'''' Alice looked at him suspiciously.


    ''''We''re not enemies either'''' Mikael cocked his brows at her.


    ''''You hate my sister, that makes you my enemy''''


    ''''So, do you want my help or not?''''


    Alice clicked her glass against his saying, ''''I won''t refuse but, let me warn you. If you do something to my sister later on, I won''t hesitate to kill you''''


    ''''I like your guts''''


    ...


    City M


    T-Villa.


    Natalie laid on the sofa with her head on Xia''s laps as they watched TV and chatted.


    ''''I looked into the matter before coming here''''


    ''''What did you find?'''' Natalie picked a piece of grape and fed Xia as she asked.


    ''''The news was first leaked by a portal site reporter from Celebrity digest called Lee Felicia. And guess what I found else?''''


    ''''What did you find?''''


    ''''She is the same reporter that writes about every charity work the Songs undertake and Mimi''s works. She is like a rat, always on the lookout for information about other people scandals. She is the one who wrote about Alice and the director last year. She is a loyal dog of the Song family''''


    ''''She is basically eating off the crumbs of the rich''''


    ''''She is Mimi''s personally maid. How do you want to pay back?''''


    ''''If I stay quiet and don''t fight back, then, she is going to keep writing all sort of nonsense. People like her will continue to write rubbish the more you keep quiet. I thought that if I just keep low and don''t say anything, the news will die but it seems things are getting out of hand. My name is still trending on major sites''''


    ''''That is why I dug up some dirt on her. Apparently, she is a regular at a host bar in District K'''' Xia said proudly and Natalie sat up to face her.


    ''''You mean she goes to service rich old men?''''


    ''''Bingo!!'''' Xia snapped her fingers together.


    Natali shook her head, ''''whoa. So, she had all that dirt and still had the guts to mess with me? It is always the ones with the dirtiest past that throw the first stone''''


    ''''I know, right?''''


    ''''Senior reporter Kim Xia, I won''t stop you. Do what you do best''''


    ''''Okay. I feel so refreshed now that I''m going to start doing something I love. Being editor is quite boring. Natalie Jun, I am going to put everything on the line and make sure I write an Oscar worthy article that will totally swipe all the negative comments away. Also, I will make sure that reporter doesn''t bother you ever again after I am done dealing with her''''


    ''''Put all your best grammar to use. Don''t restrain yourself at all. You have my blessing''''


    ''''Okay'''' Xia replied and they laughed.


    Natalie took her phone from the table, ''''I should call Alice. She must have seen the news''''


    ''''Call her. I''m going to wash my hands and check my mail. I''m sleeping here tonight'''' Xia stood up and went towards the kitchen while Natalie called Alice.

 Chapter 28 - Name Trending For The Wrong Reason 3

    Alice was walking out of the pub with Mikael when her phone started ringing. She took it out of her pulse and smiled as she answered, ''''hello big sister. I''m fine...''''


    ''''Did you see the news?''''


    ''''Yes, I saw the news and it took everything in me to not go and tear that bitch apart. How are you feeling? You must be hurt seeing all the negative things about yourself''''


    ''''I''m fine. I just called to make sure you did not run over to Mimi''s place to create a scene''''


    ''''It''s too late. I almost did but someone stopped me just in time''''


    ''''That''s good. Is no use going to her right now, it will only complicate things? Take care of yourself and return in good shape''''


    ''''Yes, big sis. You too, take care of yourself bye'''' Alice hung up and noticed Mikael staring at her and she asked, ''''why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''Was that Natalie?''''


    ''''Yes, she told me not to run to Mimi''s room''''


    ''''Even your sister is smarter than you''''


    ''''Get lost'''' Alice said and walked away.


    ...


    Second site of filming.


    A coded uncompleted building.


    Alice browed through her tablet, reading through the comments being made about her sister. She turned to Niania who was organising her makeup bag and asked, ''Niania, did you do what I asked you to?''''


    ''''Yes, Alice''''


    ''''No one saw you, right?''''


    ''''Don''t worry, no one saw me. You can see everything she does from your iPad. Alex installed the software for me this morning''''


    ''''Okay. Good girl, I will give you a bonus when we reach City M'''' Alice said as she smirked.


    ....


    Early that morning, after deciding to work with Mikael in teaching Mimi a lesson, they had sent their two assistants to go into Mimi''s erected hut and installed a hidden camera inside her favourite flower vase containing a hibiscus plant that Mimi fancied carrying around.


    Alice saw Mimi entering her hut. She looked happy and seemed to be in a good mood. Alice quickly picked up her set of Bluetooth device which was connected to the hidden camera and started to listen in on Mimi''s conversation.


    Inside the hut, Mimi sat down and said into her phone, ''''make sure you bring it just after the shooting. I want the best desserts from your restaurant and make sure you use the best beans for the coffee, for 30 people'''' Mimi hung up and turned to her assistant, ''Ailee, did you give Dum her water and nutrients today?''''


    ''''Yes, I watered it before bringing it out'''' Ailee said as she turned to the flower. The flower was more expensive and received more attention than anyone else in Mimi''s life.


    ''''Wire the money to the restaurant for the brunch delivery''''


    ''''Yes, Miss. Miss is so kind, in this hot weather, you are looking out for everyone by providing brunch. Everyone is going to be happy when they see that you care about their health and wellbeing''''


    ''''I''m in a good mood this morning after what happened yesterday. Too bad I''m not in City M to see how Natalie is faring. She must be wallowing in self-pity, curled up in her home and afraid to leave because of the reporters and netizens that will be waiting''''


    Alice''s tent.


    Alice clutched her fist as she listened to their conversation. She turned to Niania and smiled as she spoke ''''Niania, is time for some fun. Take my card and order packed lunch for everyone at the Lucky-Day inn''''


    Niania frowned, ''''Alice, their food is ridiculously expensive''''


    ''''But, delicious, right? Are you afraid I might not be able to afford it?''''


    ''''That''s not what I mean'''' Niania was simply worried that her Miss would allow the words of Mimi to affect her a lot.


    ''''Niania, I know you''re worried about your bonus, but, you don''t need to. When you''re dealing with people like Mimi, you have to be extra merciless to make it more painful''''


    ''''Okay. I will place the order immediately for 30 staff.


    ''''Wait, make it buffet. We shouldn''t be greedy with food, right?''''


    ''''That woman is so scary. I can just imagine her face right now''''


    ''''Niania, does she look scarier than I am?''''


    ''''No, of course not''''


    ''''Good. Now, off you go'''' Alice handed the card over to Niania.


    ....


    City M


    Crazy boys'' casino.


    Kim stood by her car waiting at the car park of the famous casino. She looked at her wrist watch and saw Lee Felicia pulled over in her car. Lee Felicia looked around suspiciously and before getting down from her car.


    ''''Lee Felicia, right?'''' Xia walked towards the woman who didn''t look so pleased to see her.


    ''''Who are you and what can I do for you?''''


    ''''I''m Kim Xia from Today''s Storyline'''' Xia introduced herself as she took noticed of all the subtle changes on the woman. She saw fear in Lee Felicia''s eyes before the latter masked it up with a smile as she asked.


    ''''Today''s Storyline, what do you want?''''


    ''''You wrote a story about Natalie Jun''''


    Lee Felicia smiled brushed her hair backwards as she replied, ''''I only wrote what I saw. Do you have a problem with that?''''


    ''''Really? Then, should I also write I''ve seen?''''


    ''''What are you talking about? What did you see?''''


    ''''You work at the host bar at night, servicing rich old men. People will go crazy over that piece of information, especially your parents who think that you are such a decent daughter''''


    Lee Felicia glared at Xia and asked, ''''what do you want?''''


    ''''I want you to correct the wrong article you wrote about Natalie Jun and confess that you were bribed into defaming her. Oh, did I tell you she is my best friend?''''


    ''''Nobody bribed me to write anything about Natalie Jun. if she is guilty because she has been caught, then she should just come out already and not hide behind you to threaten me. You are threatening me and I find that offensive and unpleasant''''


    ''''You want to see what a real threat is? 24 hours. If you don''t change the article then, you will see what a real threat looks like. Let me just add this, whether you correct the article and apologise to my friend or not, the world will still hear about you tomorrow. Tell Mimi she is next on my target list. I am merciless when dealing with my enemies. You will soon find that out'''' Kim Xia put back her sun glasses and stuffed her one hand inside her black chevron pants and her other hand holding her blue purse, she walked elegantly back to her car and drove away while Lee Felicia watched.


    After Kim Xia''s car was gone out of sight, Lee Felicia took out her phone and hurriedly made a call.


    ...


    Ailee followed the delivery guy from the outside into the filming sight just on time after the shooting finished. She stood in front of everyone and spoke proudly, ''''Miss Mimi Song bought desserts and coffee for everyone to drink and gain strengths from it''''


    The crew and supporting actors and actresses all started clapping their hands excitedly. They started singing praises of Mimi Song and she nodded politely before turning away to answer her phone call.


    ''''What is it? Don''t you know that I am currently busy?'''' Mimi said harshly into the phone but her face turned green as she lowered her voice and asked, ''''what? How dare she threaten you? Okay, ignore her. I will let someone monitor the internet. Whatever she posts will be deleted immediately. Don''t worry''''


    Mimi hung up and returned to the people, enjoying the praises that she was receiving. She looked satisfied and happy as she spoke, ''''the weather has taken a sudden change and the whole place is hot, I want everyone to feel refreshed and gain strength from drinking''''


    Mimi turned to look at Alice who was standing not so far away and smiled as she took a cup of coffee from the delivery boy and walked to Alice.


    ''''Alice, I bought enough for everyone, you should drink since you will be up next''''


    Alice looked at her and started counting, ''''9, 8, 7, 6, 5¡­''''


    ''''Oh, what are you counting? Are you sick?'''' Mimi mocked.


    ''''4, 3, 2, 1 and poooow'''' Alice looked at Mimi and smiled eerily sending chills down Mimi''s spine. Suddenly, everyone gasped as a delivery truth pulled over and three waiters got down together with Niania.


    Mimi frowned as she looked at the delivery truck from the famous restaurant. she had wanted to order from there but was told they were out of stock for her request. She chuckled and turned to Alice, ''''that truck didn''t come from you, right?''''


    Alice raised her brows at Mimi and smiled before walking away towards the tables and chairs that were been arranged, she went to Director Zou and said to him, ''''Director Zou, you didn''t rest since we came and started filming. The crew have been working hard and the actors too must be tired. This is a little love I want to share with everyone. The weather is already draining all our energy, we should take a rest and gain strength from the meal''''

 Chapter 29 - Getting A Job

    Mimi frowned as she looked at the delivery truck from the famous restaurant. She had wanted to order from there but was told they were out of stock for her request. She chuckled and turned to Alice, ''''that truck didn''t come from you, right?''''


    Alice raised her brows at Mimi and smiled before walking away towards the tables and chairs that were been arranged, she went to Director Zou and said to him, ''''Director Zou, you didn''t rest since we came and started filming. The crew have been working hard and the actors too must be tired. This is a little love I want to share with everyone. The weather is already draining all our energy, we should take a rest and gain strength from the meal''''


    As soon as Alice said that, the staff and other actors and actresses left the coffee and desserts that Mimi had bought and rushed to take their seats on the chairs and tables provided.


    Seeing how her coffee and desserts were being thrown away, Mimi looked at Alice with a deadly gaze as she cussed, ''''that bitch!!''''


    Mikael Sun sat at his hut quietly enjoying the show. He looked at his assistant who was sitting beside him and said, ''''Brian, do you know, when two girls are out to destroy each other, there is nothing that can get in their way?''''


    ''''Looking at them especially Alice makes me happy that I am not her enemy. She is scary'''' Brian had to admit that Alice really took her revenge seriously and he didn''t want to ever become a victim of hers.


    ''''Exactly. She is just cute'''' Mikael chuckled.


    ''''But, I don''t understand. Why are you helping her?''''


    ''''You know, even when a kid no longer wants an old toy, he still doesn''t want to see someone else play with it''''


    ''''I don''t understand''''


    ''''Mimi Song wants to use me to destroy my brother''s wife. You know what I hate the most in the world is being used. Besides, Natalie and Alice Jun are like old toys that I don''t need but it doesn''t mean I will let anyone mess with them. anyone who mess with them must answer to me first''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Mimi crossed the line by speaking ill of my brother''s wife and using the internet against her. No matter what, she is a part of my family and no one messes with my family'''' Mikael turned towards Alice and noticed her grinning from ear to ear while Mimi foamed in anger and stormed out of the set.


    CITY M.


    JANICE JEWELLERY.


    VP''s OFFICE.


    Amy knocked at the door and entered holding a file. She put the file on the desk in front of William and spoke, ''''William, this is the file of the applicants that made it''''


    William looked at the file and smiled, ''''I see. How many are they?''''


    ''''You picked Dindin, Anita, Lucy and Natalie, but, Jason asked me to remove Natalie''s name because of the recent scandal about her. He said she will destroy the company''s image if she is employed''''


    ''''Why would he do that? the lady is talented and genuine''''


    ''''Jason said hiring her will get a backlash from netizens and our clients. Now that we are planning to launch a new item, we can''t afford to receive a lot of negative backlash from the public''''


    ''''Have you found out how her pictures were leaked from our company?''''


    ''''It was one of the security men in charge of CCTV. I''ve already forwarded him to disciplinary committee. He confessed that someone gave him money for those pictures and videos but he didn''t even know the person personally''''


    ''''I see. Give her a call. We''re hiring her. As for Jason, I will talk to him myself''''


    Amy nodded her head, ''''yes, sir. Excuse me''''


    William looked at Natalia''s passport sized photo and murmured, ''''Natalie, I finally found you. But, who would have thought you were married already?''''


    ¡­.


    Natalie was combing her hair after washing it when her phone ranged and she picked it up, ''Hello, Natalie Jun speaking'''' the comb fell down from her hands and she screamed and hung up the phone.


    ''''Xia, Xia'''' Natalie ran all the way downstairs to Kim Xia.


    ''''Nat, what''s wrong?'''' Xia rushed out of the kitchen worriedly.


    ''''Darling, I got the job. I got hired'''' Natalie screamed and jumped excitedly around the hall.


    ''Where? Which company hired you?''''


    ''''I just received a call from Janice Jewellery. The secretary said I was hired and that I should be there on Monday for an orientation. Xia, I am finally a worker. An employed person'''' Natalie said and started sobbing.


    ''''Silly, this is something joyful, why are you crying?'''' Xia hugged her.


    ''''I am just happy''''


    ''''I''m not cooking again. Nat, let''s go out and celebrate. There is this place I got a membership card to. It is called ''THE MEN'', let''s go and check it out''''


    ''''THE MEN? Thomas has mentioned it once''''


    ''''Yes, the owner is a someone I met through my boss''s son. At least he was good for something. He gave me a membership card in exchange for me unblocking and blacklisting him''''


    Natalie chuckled, ''''well, I really want to meet his son of your boss''''


    ''''Don''t, he is crazy. Go and change out of this and let''s go celebrate you. wait, we will go shopping first since it''s till afternoon, then we will go there in the night''''


    ''''What are we buying?''''


    ''''Killer clothes that will bring all those killer curves out. Don''t argue with me''''


    ''''Yes, Miss Kim'''' Natalie replied and ran towards her room.


    At the top floor of the Janice Jewellery building, a heated argument was going on between William and Jason after the call was made.


    ''''I already told Amy to not hire that woman. Why did you decide to hire her? I am the HR, here, Williams''''


    ''''Whatever happened recently is her private life, she is talented and shouldn''t be judged based on that''''


    ''''I didn''t even know she was married to the late Thomas Sun. the family''s wealth can divide Janice a hundred times, why is the widow of a rich man looking for a job here at Janice? I bet she is a pampered brat. Look at the information circulating around about her?''''


    ''''You don''t know even know her that well, how can you make such assumptions based on what you saw on the internet? She is nothing like what the internet is saying''''


    ''''I have a bad feeling about her. Is there another reason for hiring her that you''re not telling me?'''' Jason looked at William suspiciously.


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Well, maybe you fell for her pretty face''''


    ''''Did you fall for her pretty face?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''Then, is settled. We need her talents and that is enough reason to hire her'''' William said and looked away. He couldn''t tell Jason about the real reason why he was hiring her. That was a secret he had protected for a long time.


    SARAFINA


    Kim pulled Natalia inside Sarafina as she spoke, ''''this is your first job in the real world, you need to kill it''''


    ''''Actually, I have a lot of clothes that I''ve never wore before. Thomas bought almost all the latest season clothes and bags for me''''


    ''''Babe, those clothes are different. Those clothes are for occasions, different from every day working clothes. You will be working for Janice, sis, Janice. You need to look that part. Flaunt that natural beauty and let them know that a queen has arrived to take her rightful throne. Natalie, I can already see you as one of the directors at Janice Jewellery a few years to come''''


    ''''Aren''t you exaggerating?'''' Natalie looked at Xia and laughed.


    ''''I am so serious''''


    ''''Okay, but, I''m paying for them. These clothes are too expensive; I can''t let you pay for them''''


    ''''Okay, but, allow me to buy you a gift then?''''


    ''''Sure'''' Xia''s phone buzzed and she looked at the alarm and frowned her face. ''''Xia, what''s wrong?''''


    ''''Is time, Natalie''''


    ''''Time for what?'''' Natalie asked her confused.


    ''''Let me make this call first. Go and check out the dresses first'''' Xia dialled a number on her phone and made the call as she walked out of the store, ''''hello, Noah, is exactly 24 hours now and that bitch hasn''t changed the article. Release those photos and be on alert because, she might try to use a hacker to stop those photos from going out. I will send the money to you this evening, bye'''' Xia returned to Natalie''s side.


    ''''Xia, what were you talking about earlier on?'''' Natalie asked as she looked at the dresses.


    ''''The photos will be leaked out today, as in a few minutes from now. I already asked Noah to do it''''


    ''''Leak them out. Is time to fight back and let them know I can''t? be bullied easily'''' Natalie said determinedly. She was tired of letting them have their way. She was going to let them have a taste of their own medicine.


    ''''That''s my girl. I wanted to be sure we were still on the same page''''


    ''''We definitely are, sis''''

 Chapter 30 - Press Conference

    THE MEN CLUB.


    Kim Xia pulled Natalie Jun into the members only club and they sat on the front counter seats.


    ''''I''ve never been to a place like this, heck I didn''t even know something like this existed in City M'''' Natalie said as she scanned the place.


    ''''Hello ladies'''' Josh walked up to them after serving two ladies at the centre of the club sitting area.


    ''''We are here to celebrate a victory'''' Xia said and Josh furrowed his brows.


    ''''What kind of victory has our reporter Kim gotten? You sound excited'''' Josh asked as he looked at Natalie. He already knew her even though she didn''t know him. He had made it his duty to know everything about Alice Jun.


    ''''You will hear about it soon. Give our lady here, one of your best cocktails and give me my usual''''


    ''''On it'''' Josh replied and went to get their drinks ready.


    ''''Xia, is this place safe? I don''t want any pictures of me getting out of here''''


    ''''Don''t worry, you are safe here. Let''s have fun''''


    As Josh made their drinks, his phone buzzed and he took it out and saw the incoming call from Mikael. He kept his handset on and answered the call.


    ''''You must be a wizard to be calling me at this time. Your sister in law is here with her friend who happens to be my friend''''


    ''''Natalie is at your club?'''' Mikael sounded surprise over the phone.


    ''''Yes, and they are celebrating something I think. I want to impress her since she is the elder sister of the woman I love''''


    ''''You are so whipped; Josh. Alice doesn''t even know you exist''''


    ''''She will very soon. I''m going to sweep her off her feet before she knows it'''' Josh said confidently.


    ''''Whatever, can you do something for me?'''' Mikael said softly over the phone.


    ''''Tell me, if it is illegal, the answer is no''''


    ''''Can you take a picture of Natalie and send it over to me?''''


    ''''Are you pervert? Why are you asking me to send you a picture of your sister in law? Don''t tell me you miss her?''''


    ''''No, I just want to be sure she is okay. a lot has happened in my absence; I want to be sure she is taking care of herself. I''m doing this for my mom. I don''t want her to nag me''''


    Josh chuckled, not believing anything Mikael was saying. He turned to smiled at Xia and Natalie before lifting the drinks over, ''''I will do that but you have a lot of answering to do once you are back''''


    Josh placed the glasses in front of them saying, ''''here you go, ladies. Enjoy!''''


    ''''Thanks Josh''''


    ''''You are welcome and this is on the house, to welcome you here. I hope you come from now onwards'''' Josh said to Natalie as he adjusted his lenses and she smiled shyly.


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie said to him.


    Josh nodded his head and turned back. he took out his phone and looked at the video of Natalie smiling that he secretly took through the camera on his lenses.


    He sent it to Mikael and turned it off before going to serve some VIPs that had arrived.


    At the Black Horse Hotel.


    Mikael picked his phone as soon as it buzzed. He opened it and looked at the video that Josh had sent and smiled. As he looked at it, he noticed that the smile on her face was genuine and it made her look even more beautiful.


    Mikael chuckled and muttered, ''''she should smile more'''' he shook his head, ''''what is wrong with you, Mikael? She is your late brother''s wife, what are you doing smiling at her picture?''''


    Mikael threw the phone away and stood up ready to leave for the night''s shoot.


    Set For ''Lwanbil''.


    Set Location 17.


    Pool.


    That evening, the set crew gathered at the pool and starting setting up the set area for the next filming. As the staff arranged the set gadgets, their phones suddenly buzzed blinking off in alerts. Taking out their phones, the staff started murmuring among themselves after seeing the pictures and news about Lee Felicia and Mimi Song.


    Alice frowned when she noticed the little exchanges between the staff and crew and turned to Niania and chuckled when she saw her own assistant''s half-mouthed opened and asked, ''Pray, Niania, are you practicing how to keep your mouth opened or do you want to swallow flies?''''


    Niania turned the screen of the iPad towards Alice, ''Alice look at this''''


    Alice snatched the iPad after seeing the pictures, ''what is this?''''


    ''''Alice, that is the reporter who wrote the article about big sister. She has been exposed as a secret hostess that entertain rich old men at an adult bar''''


    Alice chuckled, ''''wow. She is an entertainer at a host bar for rich old men, that is new but truly refreshing''''.


    ''''Who could have leaked this?'''' Niania asked as she leaned over to look at the screen.


    ''''Reporter of an entertainment newspaper is actually a secret entertainer at an adult bar in City M. She recently reported about the life of the wife of the late business tycoon Thomas Sun, slandering her about how she didn''t even mourn her husband and went in search for a job now that her money bank had died. The reporter is said to have gotten the pictures from a popular actress who is currently the female lead for ''LWANBIL'' whose name starts with M''. It is still unknown what kind of grudge M has with the wife of late Thomas Sun for her to act so mercilessly towards her. what could have caused such high level of hatred?''''


    Alice read it out and murmured, ''thanks Xia. I would kiss you if you were here right now''''


    As everyone started discussing the trending issue, Mimi walked out of the hotel to the pool. Because she didn''t know about the recent development, she smiled to the staff and other actors but the looks they gave her was far from welcoming. She noticed them giving her the side-glance and walking away murmuring.


    Mimi frowned and turned to her assistant, ''''Ailee, what is going on? Why is everyone looking at me like that like I did something wrong?''''


    Ailee shook her head, ''''I don''t know, but everyone seems to be talking about a trending issue online about a reporter''''


    Mimi''s heart throbbed and she commanded Ailee, ''''go online right now''''


    Ailee nodded her head and turned on the table in her hands. Seeing the news and many backlash from netizens, her hands quivered as she looked up.


    ''''What is it?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''Mimi, you should see this for yourself Miss'''' Ailee said and Mimi snatched the tablet from her and looked at it. Her body turned cold and colour drained from her face as she looked up to see the many gazes on her. She cussed and ran back into the hotel.


    MIMI''S SUIT.


    Mimi screamed on her phone to the one on the other line as she paced inside her suite room, ''what were you doing? Didn''t I tell you to make sure you stop any news from going out? You''re so useless. What were you doing and allowed this to happen? I don''t care how you do it but I want you to get to work and make everything on the internet disappear. Get my name out of the trending hot picks right away, you lazy dog'''' she hung up and screamed, ''''Natalie Jun, I will make sure you pay for this''''


    Ailee ran into the room panting for breath as she spoke, ''Miss¡­''''


    ''''What!!!'''' Mimi shouted, cutting her off.


    ''''Reporters. There are reporters outside waiting to speak to you''''


    Mimi glared at her and asked furiously, ''''do I look like I am in the mood to speak to anyone? Book me the latest flight to City M immediately. I need to get out of this place''''


    ''''Yes, Miss'''' Ailee replied and left the room immediately to make the preparations.


    Mimi''s phone buzzed and she looked at the caller ID and answered, ''''Mom. No, I swear I have no hand in this. This is all sister''s fault. She just wants to tarnish my image. I already asked Ailee to book a flight, I will be in City M in four hours'''' Mimi hung up and threw the phone away before falling into the bed.


    Monday Morning.


    City M


    T-Villa.


    Hall.


    Natalia walked out of her room. Putting her bag on the sofa, she walked to the kitchen and returned with two eggs in a plastic zip bag and puts it inside her bag. She looked at the hall with a smile and murmured, ''''ready!''''


    Her phone buzzed and she removed it from her bag and sighed upon seeing the ID. She ignored it and put the phone back and left the villa.


    Song Mansion.


    Hall.


    Mr. Daniel Song watched Solace as she paced about trying to reach Natalie, ''''she dares to hang up on me? that girl has surely grown horns''''


    ''''Send her a message. She needs to meet with the press and clarify things. What if Mimi''s career gets affected by this? our daughter is just starting her career and making a name for herself. Did Natalie really have to do this to her?''''

 Chapter 31 - Press Conference 2

    ''''Send her a message. She needs to meet with the press and clarify things. What if Mimi''s career gets affected by this? our daughter is just starting her career and making a name for herself. Did Natalie really have to do this to her?''''


    ...


    Black Horse Hotel.


    ''''That girl is so heartless. Going after her own sister in this merciless way. This time around, I''m not going to sit by and watch''''


    .....


    Janice Jewellery.


    Natalia saw Lucy standing by the reception counter as she walked in. She hurried over excitedly and tapped her shoulder, ''''Lucy?''''


    Lucy looked at Natalie surprised before she screamed and hugged her, ''''Natalie, how have you been?''''


    ''''Quiet down, lady. I''m fine. What about you?''''


    Lucy nodded her head as she tried to contain her joy, ''''I''m fine. Were you called?''''


    Natalie nodded her head, ''''yes, you too?''''


    Lucy chuckled, ''''what a coincidence. I''m so happy I''m going to be working with you. I can''t believe we actually got called. When I didn''t hear from them all this while, I almost gave up''''


    ''''But, they called us in the long run. Congratulations, Lucy and I hope we become good colleagues from now''''


    ''''Me too'''' as they chatted, a group of young man in black suits passed by with their leader wearing a Bluetooth device in his ears speaking as they walked away.


    ''''Who are those?'''' Lucy asked as she looked at them.


    ''''That must be their security. The head of security has a PHD in computer science and takes care of all their security. He also created an anti-hacking software for the company making it hard for anyone to hack into their system''''


    ''''Whoa, he must be pretty important in the company then. I bet his salary is at least 5 zeros or 6''''


    ''''Well, I heard it was actually 7 zeros''''


    ''''Fuck me!! that much?'''' Lucy looked at the young man and felt the world wasn''t fair to her.


    Natalie chuckled looking at Lucy''s cute face and said to her, ''''Lucy, if we work hard and make ourselves as important as him, then our zeros will also go up''''


    Lucy nodded her head, ''''I am going to work hard them. Right, Natalie I saw the news about you? I''m so sorry, I wanted to call but remembered I didn''t have your contact number. I felt it was rude to come and look for you at your friend''s place too''''


    ''''No, is alright. I''m not bothered by it''''


    ''''But, I must say you have a little bit of luck. Whoever exposed that reporter is my mentor from now onwards. She did it so marvellously. I felt that the saying, ''''revenge is best served cold'' was so true after seeing the news''''


    ''''I know, right? she did really well'''' Natalie smiled as she thought about Kim Xia.


    ''''Amy said we should wait here for the other two people. we can all go up once they arrived. She said we will know them when they arrive'''' Lucy said and Natalie asked.


    ''''They hired four people?''''


    ''''That is what I heard. Who do you think the other two are?''''


    Dindin and Anita walked closer to them and spoke, ''''who do you think it will be?''''


    Natalie and Lucy looked at each other and ignores them.


    ''''Ayah, and here I thought you wouldn''t dare make a public appearance after what happened? Apparently, your skin is thicker than I thought'''' Dindin crossed her arms as she said.


    Lucy turned to face her and asked, ''''did you eat a lot of lemon as breakfast? Why do you sound so sour? One would think Natalie has done something to hurt you personally''''


    ''''What? Hey, what business of yours is it?''''


    ''''Same way that it is not yours'''' Lucy replied before Natalie stopped her.


    ''''Lucy, is okay'''' Natalie looked at Dindin and smirked. She was taller than Dindin hence she was looking down on her and it made her posture condescending as she spoke, ''''I wonder if I have done something to hurt your feelings before? Because as far as I know, this is our third time of meeting. The first time I didn''t even talk to you, the second time you acted so rudely and now this time too.


    William and Amy walked out of the office to the reception rest area and noticed the exchange between the ladies. Amy stepped forward and William stopped her and signalled with his hand to let them go on.


    Natalie who didn''t see them continued to speak, ''''if you have something person against me why don''t you just say? And stop being so rude to me, I''m clearly older than you. Don''t think just because I''m quiet, you can bully me? Didn''t Mimi tell you? I might look patient but I have a very nasty temper, you wouldn''t want to be on the receiving end of it, trust me'''' Natalie gave an eerie smirk which left Dindin scared.


    Dindin looked at Natalia speechlessly as she stuttered, ''''you¡­you¡­''''


    ''''What? Do you feel wrong? Or are you guilty about something?''''


    ''''You are the bully. Don''t think I can''t do anything to you just because you''re married to Thomas Sun and have the backing of the Sun family''''


    Natalie chuckled and asked, ''''have you forgotten? He is dead. Didn''t you see the news you contributed to? Or did you think I wouldn''t know the reason why you did that to me?''''


    Dindin''s face turned red from embarrassment and she looked around just then and saw William and Amy. She quickly acted weak and innocent as she asked, ''''why are you are attacking me for no reason? I don''t even know what you''re talking about. If you''re not happy that I was hired, do you have to say such words to me?''''


    William and Amy walked to them, ''''what is going on here?''''


    Amy asked as she stopped in front of them, ''''what is the noise about? Is that the attitude you''re going to bring to Janice?''''


    Anita who had been quiet all along decided to speak, ''''it''s her fault¡­'''' she pointed at Natalie, ''''she started attacking Dindin the moment we got here''''


    Lucy frowned, ''''that''s not true¡­'''' Natalia touched Lucy''s hand to stop her.


    William looked at them and spoke, ''''you''re newly employed staff; I don''t want to see this behaviour again. Amy show them around and send them to the HR for their appointment letters''''


    Amy nodded, ''''yes, sir. Follow me''''


    As they walked away, William watched Natalie with a keen and interesting gaze.


    .....


    Administration block.


    Taking them around the various departments, Amy explained to them about the duties of each department, starting from the administrative department.


    ....


    Marketing block


    ''''This is the Marketing Department. Here, they design new marketing strategies and plan promotions''''


    Finance department


    Natalia''s phone buzzed as she followed behind at the Finance Department. She removed the phone and read the message from Mrs. Solace.


    ''''Mimi is coming to City M this morning. Make time and attend the press conference and clarify issues. If you don''t come, then, you leave me with no choice but to tell the world that we are a family''''


    Natalie turned off the phone and clenched her fist, chuckling at herself, feeling disgusted as she murmured, ''''you just keep getting good at your game of making me miserable and disgusted. While you act like the victim''''


    .....


    Creative ring


    Lucy noticed Natalia left behind and signalled her with her hand. Natalie quickly walked over to listened to Amy.


    Amy stood at the big office with separated desks and spoke, ''''this is the Creative Ring Department and where you will be working. For now, you will be interns and your schedule will be circulated. You will work in all the departments for the probation period of three months and after that, we will decide where to put you. I suggest that, during this time, you put aside all personal grudges and work together. If anyone causes problems in the company, you will be fired immediately. Is there any question or clarification you will need?''''


    Dindin raises her hand and asked, ''''why do we have to work in all the various departments for the probation period? Some of us majored in Jewellery designs and not HR or Marketing. Isn''t that like wasting out talents?''''


    Amy smiled politely as she replied, ''''I understand your concern, but here at Janice we require our workers to be fully equipped with all round knowledge because it comes in handy in the industry hence, all interns must go through this process by having real experience with all the departments here''''


    Anita also raised her hand and asked, ''''does it mean after the probation period, we will be assigned to where we excel in and not where we actually want?''''


    ''''Sometimes yes. The probation period helps the HR to know where you fit or work best and let you handle that after your probation period is over''''


    ''''Then, the initial requirement didn''t really matter?'''' Lucy asked.


    ''''It mattered because, based on that we were able to get you talented ones here. Any questions again?'''' Amy looked at Lucy and smiled.

 Chapter 32 - Press Conference 3

    ''''Then, the initial requirement didn''t really matter?'''' Lucy asked.


    ''''It mattered because, based on that we were able to get you talented ones here. Any questions again?'''' Amy looked at Lucy and smiled.


    Lucy shook her head, ''''no, thank you''''


    ''''Lastly, the VP''s office is in the last floor and none of you is allowed to go up there unless called. The elevator written VP is strictly for the Vice President and you must never use it. the company has a cafeteria downstairs for all employees. The food is free for all workers''''


    Hearing about the free food at the cafeteria, Lucy smiled brightly and winked at Natalia. Dindin glared at them and scoffed.


    ''''Okay, let''s go. I will send you to the HR, he will assign you to your duties'''' Amy said and they followed her as she went towards the HR''s office.


    Human Resource Department.


    HR office.


    Amy knocked at the door and Jason responded, ''''come in''''


    Amy walked in first followed by everyone, ''''Jason, I am here with regards to the newly recruits''''


    ''''Are they the newly hired?'''' Jason asked as he looked at Natalie.


    ''''Yes. Sit down'''' Amy said to them and Dindin took the first seat on the sofa followed by Anita, Lucy and Natalie.


    ''''Amy, you can go back to your work'''' Jason said to Amy.


    ''''Sure'''' Amy smiled and went out.


    Jason picked up their file and opened it. He scanned through their various information as he spoke to them, ''''so, welcome to Janice''''


    ''Thank you'''' Dindin''s voice replied loudly.


    ''''My name is Jason and I hate been called Sir. So, let''s stick with Jason, okay?'''' he said as he looked up to face them


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Who is Anita Benevater?'''' Jason looked at them curiously. Truth was, Natalie was the only one he could remember from that day because of how William was adamant in hiring her. he was curious to find out what exactly William saw in her.


    ''''I am Anita''''


    ''''You will work at the Marketing department for a month. Lucy, you will be with the Finance department. Dindin and Natalie will be at the Creative Ring and HR respectively.


    ''''Yes, Jason'''' Natalie replied.


    ''''Yes, Jason'''' Dindin replied.


    ''''You can leave. Amy will introduce you to your supervisors. Natalie, you''re stacked with me'''' he said and smiled at her.


    Meanwhile at the Song Mansion.


    Hall.


    Mimi paced to and fro in front of her parents as she spoke with her parents, ''''Mom, I barely escaped the reporters at the airport. If sister doesn''t attend the press conference then, my career is going to be over. Everybody is talking about how I sabotaged a woman who was mourning her husband. I don''t know why she would decide to malign me at this crucial point in my career'''' Mimi said as she bit her nails anxiously. She wasn''t about to admit to her mother that she was the one who started it first. she was going to keep the truth to herself and bury it up by acting innocent as she had been doing all these years. In front of her parents, she must remain the innocent and weak Mimi Song that couldn''t hurt anyone.


    Mrs. Solace held her hand and sat her down on the sofa, ''''don''t worry, I already sent her a message. I don''t believe she will dare to disobey me. Let''s get ready for the press conference first''''


    ''''Your mother is right. Calm your nerves down. Natalie will definitely come and clarify things. All she needs to do is say the actress mentioned in the article is not you. How hard is that?'''' Mr. Daniel Song, Mimi''s father said.


    Mimi calmed down but frowned again when she looked at the screen of the television in the hall and saw Alice, ''''what is that bitch doing now?''''


    CITY M AIRPORT.


    EXIT TERMINAL 3.


    Standing in front of the reporters that she had called to meet at the City M airport, Alice put her most award winning innocent smiled as she looked at them. Three bodyguards surrounded her as she answered the questions from the reporters.


    ''''The world is a scary place, right? I mean, how could someone as filthy as Lee Felicia even think to report about someone who just lost and is mourning her husband. And to think that an actress of this country was part of this diabolical plot, it gives me the creeps. I suddenly feel scared. what if I am the next being targeted after this interview? Please, reporters, I plead that you always verify the news you receive because they can hurt someone for life. And to my fans, please, continue to pray for me, because I have taken it upon myself to make sure that such crazy acts are forever gone from our industry''''


    Niania removed a gum from her pocket and placed it in her mouth to stop herself from laughing out loud and ruining the plans of her Miss. She looked at the sympathetic gazes of the reporters and knew they had fallen for Alice''s tricks.


    ''''Miss Alice Jun is so kind'''' one of the reporters said as she shed tears, ''''hearing our supportive you are of the truth just makes me feel ashamed as a reporter''''


    ''''I gain strength from my fans. Each time I feel tired and want to quit, their letters and gifts just makes me feel better and I am able to move on again''''


    ''''I noticed that you and Natalie Jun have the same surname. Could it be because of that; you are especially moved to help her?''''


    Alice''s gaze waivered a little but she recovered fast and asked innocently, ''''do we really have the same names? Whoa, I didn''t even know that. Well, I don''t know her personally but whoever is able to get married to the late business tycoon won''t be an ordinary woman. She must be a good person to be married to the Sun family. I should pay attention to her more since we share the same surname. It saddens my heart that someone is targeting a helpless woman and I just don''t understand why someone is doing to this. It''s crazy. I just want her to know that there are still good people out there. don''t allow the insecurities of those trying to bring you own get to you. I am sending lots to love to you Mrs. Sun''''


    ''''Anything to say to your fans watching from home''''


    ''''To my fans, I love you and cherish you so much. And to, Miss M, whoever it is, please stop been bitter about life''''


    SONG MANSION.


    HALL.


    Mimi screamed and turned off the TV as she spoke, ''''that bitch just won''t stop messing with me. Mom, dad, she is the one I want out of the industry the most. She kept messing with me throughout the filming. Look at the nonsense she said on TV? Now everyone is going to be pointing their hands at me''''


    Mr. Daniel furrowed his brows and asked Solace Song, ''her full name is Alice Jun? Are you sure she is not related to Natalia Jun in anyway?


    Mrs. Solace shook her head, ''that is impossible. Alice Jun is from District K, she is the daughter of late Leonardo Jun, the former vice chancellor of City M University. Natalia Jun took the name from her late grandfather''s maiden name Jun. Mimi, go and change, the press will be at the venue soon''''


    City m principal airport road.


    Mikael''s van.


    Mikael Sun laughed as he watched the video of Alice at the airport doing the interview. He was the one who gave her that little stunt earlier and Alice had promised to follow it through. Now that she was actually doing it, he couldn''t help but be amazed by her talent.


    ''''I really underestimated this little girl. She just keeps getting better and better. Should I give her a price for her worthy performance?''''


    ''''Mikael, where do I send you?'''' Brian asked as he drove the van.


    ''''To the press conference. I want to see the faces of those who dared to bully my sister in law. Things are going about to get interesting'''' Mikael said and smirked, having his own share of tricks up his sleeves.


    ''''Okay'''' Brian replied and changed lanes.


    Janice Jewellery.


    Cafeteria.


    Food counter.


    Natalia stood by Lucy as they moved in the queue to get their food and her phone buzzed. She looked at the caller ID and immediately answered.


    ''''Aunt, are you back to City M?'''' Natalie asked Mrs. Regina Sun.


    ''''Natalie, what is going on? I returned from my vacation and saw all sort of news about you?''''


    ''''Aunt, I can''t talk right now. Let''s talk tonight, I will pass by the house''''


    ''''What about the press conference? Are you attending it?''''


    ''''No, I won''t attend it. They should do whatever they want. I have nothing to do with that family''''


    ''''Good, Mikael told me he just got back. I will tell him to handle it''''


    ''''No need. He must be tired, no need to trouble him. Aunt, I will handle this myself.

 Chapter 33 - Stopping The Press Conference

    ''''No need. He must be tired, no need to trouble him. Aunt, I will handle this myself.


    ''''Have you gone online? Your sister also came and she was interviewed at the airport. I don''t know what that kid is thinking, she insulted the Song Family but I must say I love her guts''''


    ''''I will call her. Aunt, I''m at work, let''s talk when I come home'''' Natalie hung up the call and turned to go and saw Dindin looking at her from a corner pillar. She shook her head and decided to ignore her and went away


    Dindin looked at Natalie as she took her place at the queue and said on the phone, ''''Mimi, I don''t think your sister is coming. She just went to eat her lunch. Okay''''


    FOOD COUNTER.


    Lucy turned halfway towards Natalie and asked with a worried gaze, ''''hey, are you alright?'''' she looked at the many eyes that followed Natalie as they moved along the queue.


    Natalie nodded her head, ''''I''m fine'''' Natalie placed her tray on the table after Lucy and received her food, ''please, can you take back the rice, I''m sorry''''


    Lucy looked at her and asked, ''''why? Don''t you like rice?


    ''''Not that, I can''t eat it.''''


    The woman behind the counter took back the rice and asked, ''''is there anything that you prefer, Miss?''''


    ''''Nothing, thanks'''' Natalie picked her tray and was about to go when the main chef walked out from the kitchen and called her name.


    ''''Miss Jun, right?''''


    ''''Yes?'''' Natalie looked at him surprised.


    ''''I got your order'''' The chef said and personally took the tray from her and placed a lot of sausages and eggs into it with sauce before giving it to her.


    ''''How did you know?''''


    ''''Enjoy your meal, Miss'''' the chef said and bowed before her before leaving.


    Natalie held the tray and turned to face the people that were now looking at her. When she turned, everyone pretended to be doing something else


    Lucy tapped Natalie''s shoulder, ''''let''s go''''


    Lucy watched Natalia curious after they found an empty table and sat down to eat.


    ''''The more I know you, the more I think you''re mysterious; like a puzzle''''


    ''''You must find me really strange, right?'''' Natalie asked nervously. The last thing she wanted was to be seen weird by her new friend.


    Lucy chuckled, ''''I do, but, in a lovely way. So, how did the chef know about your food preference?''''


    ''''I don''t know. I was surprised. Only three people know I can''t eat any carbohydrate foods especially rice prepared outside because of the additives added to it''''


    ''''Whoa, you really can''t eat that, why?


    ''''I don''t know. It just happened that way. The only one whose rice I could eat was my husband and sometimes my friend but apart from that I literally live on meat, eggs and sausages and hotpot''''


    Lucy frowned as she looked at their side, ''''Dindin is taking pictures of you''''


    ''''I know, but, don''t worry. I will get them from her before we close from work. Let''s eat''''


    VP OFFICE.


    ''''Hello, Bronze, thank you for doing me that favour. Every day, prepare the same thing for her'''' William said into the phone before hanging up.


    Amy knocked at the door and entered with some documents in her hand, ''''William, this is the list of potential artistes we can consider as the spokesperson for Janice''''


    William looked at the profile of their former brand ambassador and asked, ''''so, Eunice is really retiring to get married?''''


    ''''Yes. So, we need a new spokesperson. Right now, there are three actress making waves, so I got some information on them for you to look at''''


    William sighed, ''''okay, this is the part I hate the most about our job. Interacting with these arrogant celebrities just drains me out''''


    ''''Then, I will leave you to do your work, I''m going for lunch''''


    ''''Enjoy your lunch. I will be here watching an interesting show on TV'''' William said and turned on the TV to watch the live broadcast of Mimi''s press conference. He looked at the setting and smiled, ''Natalie, let''s see how you come out of this. even I am curious''''


    Blue Sky Hotel.


    Conference Hall.


    Mimi clenched the phone in her hand tightly and looked at the hall almost packed with reporters. She nervously looked at the backstage they were at and said to her parents, ''''Dad, Mom, Dindin just called me. She said she heard sister speaking to someone on phone saying she won''t come here. She is currently at the cafeteria eating. How can she still have the appetite to eat when my life is on the line?'''' Mimi said and bit her lips feeling ridiculed by Natalie''s actions.


    Mrs. Solace furrowed her brows and chuckled, ''is that really what she said?''''


    Mimi nodded her head, ''''yes, Dindin and Natalie are now colleagues at Janice Jewellery. She got a job there''''


    As they chatted, they were unaware of the presence of the small figure hiding behind the props. Xia hid her small body securely as she recorded everything that they were saying in the backstage. She was the one who told Natalie not to be there. She was determined to get some leverage they could use over the Song family.


    Mrs. Solace turned to Mimi who looked as if she had been wronged. It hurt her to see her daughter feeling so helpless because of that arrogant Natalie who didn''t respect or see her as her mother. ''''Then she leaves us with no option than to reveal that she is a part of the Song family''''


    ''''You would do no such thing'''' Mikael walked over to them as he said in a chilling voice.


    Mimi and her parents turned to look at the direction the voice came from with surprised gazes.


    ''''Mikael Sun?'''' Mimi''s heart started beating fast for the wrong reasons and her face turned red.


    ''''Natalie Jun is my family member, if you dare mention her name in anyway, I will make you pay for it'''' Mikael said as he stood in front of the Song family members.


    Mrs. Solace looked at him saying, ''''Mikael Sun, this is our family matter. Even if you don''t like it, Natalie is my daughter and that makes her a part of the Song family''''


    Mikael chuckled as he turned to face Mrs. Solace. His chuckle was half-hearted and filled with mockery as well as his words that came out next, ''''from what I know, you left her at a young age, and she shares no blood with the Song family, so how does that make her a part of the Song family? You and her are far from being families according to my intel and Natalie Jun feels repulsed about being referred to as a member of your Song family''''


    Mr. Daniel looked at Mikael and couldn''t watch anymore, ''''Mikael Sun, this matter was started by Natalie. It is only right that she clarifies this so that our Mimi doesn''t suffer injustices''''


    At the corner, Xia covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming out and getting her cover blown. She was so thrilled by what she was hearing.


    ''''Injustices, that is new. It was your Mimi who sent those pictures to the reporter'''' Mikael said and turned to look at Mimi whose face had turned green.


    Mrs. Solace turned to face Mimi, ''''what?''''


    Mimi took a step back and shook her head, ''''no, It''s not true. Mom, it''s not true''''


    ''''I don''t speak without evidence. This is the confession of the reporter and transfer of money receipts from your daughter to the reporter. The reporter has already been arrested. I only didn''t come to your daughter because it should be Natalie Jun who would decide the punishment for her. After all, you were once her mother. Now, you have just three options, find a different way to divert the attention of the public, apologise to Natalie in front of all these reporters and confess or you keep mute and deny the whole thing till the end. Excuse me''''


    Mikael finished and turned to go, he looked over at Kim Xia and their eyes met and he gave her a smile before walking away.


    Kim Xia quickly came out of her hiding place and followed him leaving the Song family members speechless for a moment.


    Seeing her cover had been blown, Mimi looked at her parents desperately saying, ''''mom, dad, is not true. I''m being framed. I am innocent''''


    Mrs. Solace looked at Mimi feeling disgusted. No matter what Natalie was still her daughter and as long as she didn''t misbehave there was no reason for her to keep attacking her. Even if they weren''t talking, she still didn''t want any harm to go to her especially harm caused by her stepdaughter. Mimi really disappointed her this time with her actions.


    ''''This is the evidence. What are you denying again? Solve this problem yourself. I''m out of here. You just made me lose face in front of someone who used to call me aunt'''' Mrs. Solace said to Mimi and walked away.


    Mr. Daniel sighed and turned to his daughter, ''''your mother is very angry. What are you going to do about it?''''


    ''''Dad, please, you can''t leave me to do this alone''''


    ''''I will cancel the press conference''''


    ''''Dad, no. That will just mean I accept the allegations. No matter what, we still have to bring Natalie Jun over here even if we have to drag her''''


    ''''If you do anything to Natalie right now, the Sun family will not leave you alone. You are an actress. Do whatever you can to get out of this'''' Mr. Daniel walked out towards the conference hall.


    Mimi clenched her fist and screamed, ''''this is all your fault, Natalie. I don''t care who is backing you. I will destroy you''''

 Chapter 34 - Meeting Again 1

    PRESS CONFERENCE STAGE.


    The reporters rushed to Mimi as soon as she arrived on stage. Mimi looked at the reporters tiredly, putting on her most pitiful fa?ade and bowed before saying, ''''hello everyone. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I don''t feel too well. I came here from the hospital despite being warned by the doctor not to stress myself. Today, I thank you all for coming'''' her voice faded away as she suddenly fell down and pretended to be unconscious, prompting the bodyguards rush to her side. One of the bodyguards lifted her up and ran towards the backstage.


    ¡­..


    Sun Family House.


    After closing from work, Natalie went over to see her mother in law as promised. They sat in the hall and started catching up as they eat the snacks that Mrs. Regina had brought from her trip.


    ''''Natalie, tell me. why did you decide to get a job? Didn''t I tell you to not bother and just live your life?''''


    ''''That''s what I''m doing mom. I decided to get a job because that is the first step to living my life. I didn''t want to stay in the house all myself. Dr. Andrea approved of it. I visited her a week ago. I''ve started taking therapy again''''


    ''''This time you must attend all the sessions and make sure you follow her instructions. Okay, that is that. But, what is this whole chaos on the internet about? I turned off my phone while I was on the trip so I didn''t get to find out about the news early''''


    ''''I ran into Mimi''s friend at my new work place. She is also my colleague now. She told Mimi about my new job and Mimi decided to mess with me. I didn''t want to also stand by and watch her try to destroy me any longer so I asked for help from Xia and the truth was revealed''''


    ''''The Song family just don''t want to see you doing better than them. Don''t worry, I am back. I will put them in their place for you. I will let them know that no one bullies my daughter in law and gets to go with it''''


    ''''Aunt, you should rest more since you''re not feeling well. As for the Song family, leave them to me. I will handle them myself. I am no longer the week Natalia I was. I won''t allow them to have any happy days anymore''''


    As they were chatting, Mikael arrived. He stopped at the hall and looked at Natalie saying, ''''look who we have here? The troublemaker''''


    Natalie looked at him and flushed. She turned her gaze away immediately saying, ''''welcome home, second young master''''


    Mikael and Mrs. Regina exchanged confused gazes before Mikael asked.


    ''''Second young master? Since when did you call me by that?'''' he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Natalie''s face became red from reasons she didn''t even know about as she explained, ''''the last time we met, you said I shouldn''t call you by your first name as if we''re close when we are not. So, I dare not mention second young master''s name so casually''''


    Mrs. Regina turned and hit Mikael''s shoulder saying, ''''what nonsense. Mikael, don''t you know Natalie is older than you?''''


    ''''She is merely two years older than me, and she looks so small who would believe she is actually 25 years¡­'''' Mikael didn''t finish when Natalie quickly interrupted him saying.


    ''''Which part of me is small? You just don''t want to respect me. Stop judging my stature'''' her pitch was high surprising both Mikael and his mother.


    Mikael looked at her with raised brows. He chuckled finding her sudden outburst cute.


    Mrs. Regina tried to trifle her chuckle as she said to Natalia, ''''forgive him. What did you come here for?'''' she turned to ask Mikael. She had already told him he and Natalie were going to stay together.


    ''''I came to pick my delivery. Is it my room, right?''''


    ''''Yes, I let the housekeeper keep it in your room''''


    ''''Thanks'''' Mikael looked at Natalie before going to his room.


    ''''Nat, tell me about your new job? How are they treating you?'''' Mrs. Regina asked and they started chatting again.


    ''It''s just a normal job.


    ...


    T-VILLA.


    Natalie got down from the taxi and ran inside the villa. She saw Xia pacing about in the hall, ''''I''m so sorry, Xia, did you wait for long? My mother in law kept talking nonstop.


    Xia pulled Natalie to the sofa and sat down with her, ''''Natalie, I have breaking news for you''''


    ''''Tell me what happened to Mimi first. I refused to go online until I heard everything from you''''


    ''''Exactly. That''s the breaking news I''m about to tell you''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Guess who showed up at the conference hall and stopped the Song family from revealing your relationship with them?''''


    ''''Alice?''''


    Xia shook her head, ''''no, that girl is probably drinking somewhere after the ruckus she made at the airport this afternoon''''


    Natalie became curious, ''''then, who?''''


    ''''Mikael Sun, your brother in law. Watch this, I recorded everything'''' Xia said and played the video she took for Natalie to see.


    Natalie furrowed her brows, confused. She didn''t know what to make of the video, ''''this? Why did he do that for me? It doesn''t make sense. He hates me''''


    ''''Even I can''t explain this turn of events. You should ask him''''


    ''''No, I won''t. He didn''t even say anything when he came to the family mansion and saw me. he even refused to acknowledge the fact that I''m older than him. Do you know what he said to me in front of his mother?


    ''''What did he say?''''


    ''''He said I am small; he doesn''t see which part of me is older than him'''' Natalie became angry again when she thought of what he said to her.


    Xia sighed and grinned interestingly as she looked at Natalie, ''''I just can''t hate him no matter what he does''''


    ''''What? Xia, what are you smiling about? Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for him?'''' Natalie shook her head.


    Xia smiled mischievously, ''''Natalie, I hate the fact that he hates you and treats you bad but, honestly, who can hate a man with such a body? I mean, you should have seen how he spoke in front of the Song family. He looked so handsome, I almost became wet for him''''


    Natalie gave Xia an ugly look as she asked, ''''who are you and what have you done with my best friend? Xia, snap out of it. He is out of bounds. I will never accept you being with him. He is the biggest narcissist I have ever seen all my life''''


    ''''I would say that''s his charm. He is handsome and he knows it'''' Xia said dreamily as she smiled.


    Natalia gave up and sighed. She stood up and said to Xia, ''''lock the door before you join me in bed. Watching you fangirl gives me headache''''


    ....


    GLORY CITY HOSPITAL.


    PRIVATE WARD.


    Mrs. Solace and Mr. Daniel sat by the hospital bed chatting with Mimi as she laid on the bed looking pale and sick.


    ''''Look at you? How are you feeling this morning?'''' Mrs. Solace asked.


    Mimi started sobbing as she spoke, ''''mommy, you have to believe me. I really am innocent. It was Dindin who did all that without telling me. Sister works at the same company that Dindin is. If you don''t believe me, why don''t I call her over to explain to you. Even since yesterday, I''ve been attacked by netizens and reporters because of this issue'''' she had already discussed with Dindin and the latter had agreed to take the fall for her that her reputation will not be damaged.


    Daniel Song held Mimi''s hands as he said to her, ''''your mother and I have already made some donations in your name, it will help change the public view about you. In the meantime, you have to stay away from trouble and listen to your mother''''


    ''''Tell me, were you really not aware of the situation?'''' Mrs. Solace asked solemnly.


    ''''Mom, you have to believe me. I''m the one who is always insisting that sister should come and be with us. how can I possibly do that to her? The issue with her going for the interview, when Dindin told me, I had wanted to ask you to put in a few words for her so that sister will be accepted into Janice, since that''s where you buy most of your jewelleries from''''


    ''''That girl even applied for a job and didn''t tell us anything. Does she really not see us as her family anymore?''''


    ''''Your ex-husband pampered that girl too much. She has grown up with no regard for elders. This time around, her husband died just six months ago and she is already out causing trouble. She really can''t be controlled''''


    ''''Actually, I have an idea. I know what we can do to help sister. I heard she works with public relations. Janice Jewellery recently announced that they wanted a spokesperson. If I am able to get this deal, I will be able to help sister get a permanent job there. Eunice Danson is getting married and has retired, so they''re looking for a new spokesperson''''


    ''''Leave her to suffer alone. She is still na?ve and doesn''t know the ways of the corporate market. If you want to be the spokesperson then, I will give Eunice a call personally. She owes me a favour. This is nothing. Winning this deal will also help you to gain more publicity and you will be able to change the public''s view about you. Natalie doesn''t need my help so I won''t help her either''''


    ''''Thank you, mom, you''re the best''''

 Chapter 35 - Meeting Again 2

    Janice Jewellery.


    Public Relations Department.


    Workers Corridor.


    Natalia stretched herself after looking over some documents on her desktop computer. The office line on her desk buzzed and she quickly answered, ''''yes, Jason. Alright''''


    HR''S OFFICE.


    Natalia knocked on the door and went inside and Jason picked a file from his desk and spoke, ''''Natalie, take these to the vice president''s office. Tell William to sign them, and after that you get me a cup of black coffee on your way''''


    ''''Yes, Jason'''' Natalia stretched her hand to take the file and Jason noticed her ring finger empty and asked.


    ''''You are not wearing your ring today?''''


    Natalie''s fingers quivered at the attention and she decided to explain, ''''I was doing some work at home and forgot to put it back on''''


    ''''I see. You can go''''


    Natalie nodded her head and looked at him suspiciously before going out. She didn''t understand why he would be so interested in her private life.


    Vice President''s Office.


    Employee Elevator.


    Lucy saw Natalia as she walked out of the elevator and asked, ''''hey, Nat''''


    ''''Lucy, what are you doing here?''''


    ''''My team manager asked to me to give some papers to Amy. You?''''


    Natalie showed Lucy the documents in her hands and said, ''''Jason asked me to get the vice president''s signature on these documents. Are you going back now?''''


    ''''Yes, should I wait for you?''''


    ''''Yes. I will do this quickly and be back''''


    ''''Okay''''


    Natalia walked away to the door knocked. She went in after hearing William''s response.


    VP''s OFFICE.


    Natalia stood a distance away from William''s desk as she spoke, ''''sir, Jason asked me to get your signature on these documents''''


    William took the papers from her as he replied, ''''the name is William not sir''''


    ''''Uh? Oh, sorry. William¡­?''''


    William chuckled and looked through the documents as he asked her, ''tell me, Natalie. How do you find your work here?''''


    ''''It''s normal, just like any other work place''''


    ''''Really? Then, how about the food? Is it to your liking?''''


    ''''Yes, sir, sorry William. I''m not a picky eater, so I like it''''


    William chuckled murmured, ''''says the one who only eats protein''''


    Natalie looked up immediately and asked, ''''what¡­ did you say?''''


    ''''I said it''s good that you are enjoying our food. We insist on quality'''' William said, changing his statement.


    ''''I see'''' Natalie smiled. She guessed she might have heard wrong because it would have been strange for William to know such details about her.


    ''''But, Natalie, haven''t we met before?'''' William looked up meeting her gaze as he asked.


    ''''Uh¡­huh? We as in you and me?


    ''''Yes. I think we''ve met before''''


    Natalie shook her head, ''''I''m sorry, but I really can''t remember meeting you anywhere apart from here''''


    ''''I see. Do you visit the library often?''''


    ''''No, I have a phobia against libraries. So, I don''t visit them''''


    ''''Phobia? Why? Do you feel sick or what?''''


    ''''I don''t really know. I just don''t like libraries that''s all. Going to the library is probably not my thing, I guess''''


    ''''Really? I see. I was thinking of inviting you to a book signing event at the library this weekend.


    Natalie pointed at her nose as she asked making William laugh, ''''me? Why?''''


    ''''Why what?''''


    ''''Why would you want to invite me to a book signing?


    ''''I thought you might be interested'''' he maintained eye contact with her and she flushed and looked away.


    ''''I have plans this weekend''''


    ''''What if I say it is part of an official duty and you will be compensated for your time?''''


    ''''What time is the book signing?'''' Natalie immediately asked with a serious gaze.


    ''''Wow, you are so interesting Natalie''''


    ''''Well, since it is part of office work, I can''t say no, right?'''' Natalie said shyly.


    ''''That''s true. I will send you the address and pick you up over the weekend''''


    ''''Yes, William''''


    ''''Take these back to Jason''''


    Natalia walked closer to take the documents and their hands brushed against each other. Retracting her hand quickly, Natalia apologised, ''''sorry William''''


    William watched her close the door after going out and he murmured to himself, ''''you don''t really remember anything about that day, Natalie?


    EMPLOYEE ELEVATOR.


    Natalie and Lucy entered the elevator as they chatted.


    ''''What were you discussing. You kept long?''''


    ''''Nothing, he asked me to go to a book signing event with him over the weekend''''


    ''''A book signing event over the weekend? Why does this sound like a date to me?''''


    ''''He said it was an official duty and I would get compensated for it. I hate libraries but I really need money now''''


    ''''Nat, why do I feel that the vice president is interested in you?''''


    ''''Hey! Don''t say such a thing again. Do you want me to be fired?''''


    ''''I''m just saying it as I''ve seen it''''


    ''''Well, I am not interested. Tell me, how is work at your department?''''


    ''''Is hectic. That Dindin girl really does it all. She is like everywhere. Telling everyone about how powerful her family is. My ears are going to bleed one of these days''''


    ''''Is her family that powerful?''''


    ''''You don''t know? What do you do with your life, Natalie?''''


    ''''I''m not that curious about other people''s life, you know. I have a lot on my plate already''''


    ''''Dindin''s parents are into construction works. Don''t you know Dinyan Constructions?''''


    ''''Dinyan constructions? I''ve heard about them. That''s her parents'' company?''''


    ''''Yes. She has a senior brother who is the heir and Dindin didn''t want to have anything doing with construction works that''s why she is here''''


    ''''Where did you get all that information from?''''


    ''''She said it herself. Don''t look at me like that. I only speak what I hear. She was blabbing about it to the other workers and I heard it''''


    ''''I see''''


    Lucy''s phone buzzed and she looked at it and turned it off.


    ''''Are you not going to answer that?


    Lucy shook her head and spoke, ''''ex-boyfriend''''


    ''''Sorry, I didn''t mean to pry''''


    ''''No, is okay. He is just a lost case. Cheated on me with my best friend and still has the guts to call me''''


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    The elevator stopped at the Security department floor and the Head of Security, Matt entered. He smiled at them and stood at a distance.


    ''''Is nothing to be sorry about. He is just a douchebag. I mean how can he do that and still go around acting like I can''t let him go? Is that how all men are?'''' Lucy asked angrily as she looked at Natalie with pouted lips.


    ''''Just ignore him. And not all men are like that, there are still good men out there and you will find one very soon''''


    Hearing their discussion, Matt looked at Lucy curiously through the elevator silver plated walls.


    FINANCE DEPARTMENT.


    The elevator stopped at the Finance department and Lucy got out, ''''I will see you later, Natalie''''


    ''''Sure, bye'''' Lucy glanced at Matt before going away.


    ALICE RESIDENCE.


    ALICE''S BEDROOM.


    Alice stirred in bed and slowly opened her eyes and smiled. She got out of bed and stretched her body, ''''it feels so good to be able to sleep till the time I want without any disturbance''''


    Alice walked down to the hall and saw Niania setting up the table, ''''Niania, what are you doing? Didn''t I tell you to rest today?''''


    Niania pulled out a chair and held Alice''s hand saying, ''''come, sit and eat something''''


    ''''What did you prepare?''''


    ''''Braised pork, banana pancake, steamed buns and omelette''''


    ''''Whoa, do I have to start paying you for housekeeping too? This looks delicious, sit down and let''s eat together''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''So, tell me. Why are you suddenly being nice to me this morning? Did you do something wrong?'''' Alice and looked at Niania suspiciously.


    ''''Do I have to do something wrong before I could treat you nicely? I always treat you so well''''


    ''''Okay, I''m ready. Shoot, I''m listening''''


    ''''Janice Jewellery is looking for a spokesperson and I might have sent your profile to them?''''


    ''''Hey!!! Niania, have you gone crazy for money?'''' Alice screamed and banged the cutlery on the table.


    ''''I read their benefits and you won''t believe it¡­''''


    ''''I don''t care what kind of benefits I will get, Niania. That jerk Jason works there. I didn''t tell my sister about not working there because that is her first job in the world but, you know how I feel about that arrogant pants Jason and you still sent my profile to him?''''


    ''''I know what you feel but, we still need to eat, right? The other actresses in the company are already saying that your career will be over soon now that Thomas Sun is dead. The company doesn''t really care about you and only focus on that Lin Yan girl. I wanted to do something for you for once. You have been taking care of me all these years. You were the one who took me in when Lin Yan accused me of stealing her stuff. I just wanted to do something for you''''

 Chapter 36 - Meeting Again 3

    ''''I know what you feel but, we still need to eat, right? The other actresses in the company are already saying that your career will be over soon now that Thomas Sun is dead. The company doesn''t really care about you and only focus on that Lin Yan girl. I wanted to do something for you for once. You have been taking care of me all these years. You were the one who took me in when Lin Yan accused me of stealing her stuff. I just wanted to do something for you''''


    ''''Niania, I understand you want to do something for me and that we have to eat and that the company only focuses on promoting Lin Yan and that is because she is sleeping with the CEO but these are separate matters. Arrogant pants Jason is a no, no for me'''' Alice sighed. Jason was one mistake of her teenage life that she wished never happened.


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''Is okay. You''ve sent the profile there already. Let''s just wait and see if I will be called. Though I know arrogant pants Jason won''t waste time in trying to mess with me''''


    ''''Here'''' Niania placed more meat into Alice''s bowl, ''''eat more meat. You need to nourish yourself ahead of the battle''''


    ''''Tsk, trying to patronise me''''


    ...


    JANICE JEWELLERY


    CAFETERIA.


    Lucy took her phone and followed Natalie as she grinned happily saying, ''''lunch time is truly my best time of the day''''


    Natalie smiled and turned. She found an empty table and said to Lucy, ''''over there''''


    Lucy was about to take a step when someone shoved her from behind and walked over to the empty table Natalie pointed her.


    ''''What the fuck!!! Are you two blind or just looking for trouble?'''' Lucy shouted at Dindin and Anita and frowned.


    Matt, the Head of Security looked at them from his table quietly. He was fascinated Lucy every time he saw her.


    ''Lucy, ignore them'''' Natalie look around for an empty table and saw Amy eating alone at a table. Amy smiled at her and beckoned with her hand at Natalie to join her. ''''Lucy, let''s go over there''''


    Natalia put her food down and thanked Amy, ''thank you for allowing us to join you Amy''''


    ''''I''m alone anyway''''


    ''''I almost lost my footing?'''' Lucy said as she looked at Dindin''s table.


    Amy smiled and said to her, ''''don''t let unnecessary things steal your joy, Lucy''''


    ''''You''re not only pretty but, you''re so humble, Amy'''' Lucy said admirably.


    Natalie noticed Amy looking at her food and explained, ''''I can''t eat carbs''''


    ''''Does that make you satisfied though?'''' Amy asked.


    ''''Yeah''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Amy, how long have you worked here?'''' Lucy asked looking at Amy''s name tag hanging over her neck.


    ''''9 years now''''


    ''''That should be the beginning of Janice, right?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''Yes''''


    ''''Whoa, that''s so admirable'''' Lucy smiled.


    ''''I love working here''''


    ''''Did you start out as an assistant?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''I see, you two are turning our lunch into an interview session?''''


    Natalie flushed and apologised, ''''sorry. We were just curious about you''''


    ''''Well, I started working as an intern. I worked with the former CEO, William''s aunt. Janice''''


    Lucy found Amy more pleasant as she heard him speak, ''''you worked with Janice herself?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''That''s so admirable'''' Natalie commented.


    ''''I worked with Janice for 7 years and then she stepped down and William took over after he came back from Europe 2 years ago'''' Amy finished her meal and stood up, ladies, let''s continue next time. I have to go and do some profile checking''''


    ''''Profile checking? Are we having an exhibition?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''No. We''re looking for a new spokesperson for the company and a few artistes sent in their profiles. We need to check and pick the qualified ones for the next round. Jason might ask you to take part later on Natalie''''


    ''''Will the celebrities come here for the interview?'''' Lucy asked.


    ''''Yes. I will see you later'''' Amy looked at Matt walking away with his tray and called after him, ''Matt, wait for me''''


    Lucy furrowed her brows as she muttered, ''''so, the rumour is true?''''


    ''''What rumour?''''


    ''''About Eunice''''


    ''''Oh. Yes, I heard she is getting married and retiring soon''''


    ''''I really loved her work''''


    ''''Trying to get into the good books of the head secretary?'''' Dindin said as she and Dindin walked over to Natalie and Lucy''s table.


    ''''Are you that bored? If you and Miss daisy here'''' referring to Anita, ''''didn''t try to overtake us, then, we wouldn''t have been able to dine with Amy. We really have you two to thank for that''''


    ''''Who are you calling daisy?'''' Anita glared at Lucy.


    ''''You! You are just following her every whip and acting all knowing''''


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''You won''t be acting like this after three months''''


    Natalie stood up and looked at Dindin, ''''Taylor Swift said something recently in her song; YOU.NEED.TO.CALM. DOWN!'''' she said and picked up her tray, ''''let''s go, Lucy''''


    Dindin and Anita looked at them speechlessly as they walked away.


    EMPLOYEE ELEVATOR.


    Lucy walked up to Natalia and spoke as Natalia pressed the elevator to open, ''''Nat, I didn''t know you could be so sassy?''''


    ''''I can be sassy if I want to be''''


    The VP elevator on the side opened and William walked out with Amy and Matt. Natalia and Lucy bowed slightly in front of them as a sign of respect and entered their elevator the moment it opened.


    Amy noticed the way William looked at Natalie and asked, ''''you still haven''t told me why you picked her?''''


    ''''What?'''' William turned to Amy.


    ''''I said you seem so interested in Natalia''''


    ''''I still have a call to make'''' William gave an excuse before walking away.


    Matt chuckled as he looked at Matthew and said to Amy, ''''you seem to hit the nail on the head''''


    ''''I know, right. Let''s go''''


    ''''After you''''


    HR DEPARTMENT.


    HR OFFICE.


    Jason stared at the profile of Alice Jun with a smirk as he murmured, ''''is the universe finally giving me a chance? Alice Jun, you are about to have a real bumpy ride with me''''


    He picked up the office line and dialled Natalie''s desk line, ''come in''''


    A minute later, Natalia opened the door and entered, ''you called me, Jason?''''


    ''''Yes, give these people a call and arrange for a meeting with them'''' he said and handed over the file containing the profiles.


    ''''Yes, Jason''''


    ''''Be discreet about it. They''re potential spokespersons of the company''''


    ''''Okay''''


    HR GENERAL OFFICE AREA.


    NATALIA''S DESK.


    Natalia sat back in her desk and opened the file. She saw Alice''s profile and looked at and chuckled, ''''that girl sure knows how to leave me speechless. She didn''t even tell me about this''''


    Natalia put the profile of Alice aside and opened the others, ''''An Yul, Tina Brown, Mimi So¡­Song?'''' Natalia frowned as she looked at the profile, ''''just what is this girl planning again? She just doesn''t want to see me been happy, right? Well, Mimi, things are about to change for you. What you experienced yesterday is just the beginning of what is to come'''' Natalia picked up the phone and began calling them.


    After closing from work, Natalie Jun walked out of the Janice building with Lucy. It was getting 20:00pm and Natalie felt hungry.


    ''''Lucy, you go first. I want to buy something from the roadside truck across there''''


    ''''I would have stayed with you but I promised to eat dinner with my parents and they are waiting'''' Lucy said apologetically.


    ''''No, it''s alright. I will take a walk later on before I go home. see you tomorrow''''


    ''''Sure, bye'''' Lucy walked over to her car and Natalie went to the roadside. She looked at her sides before running across the road.


    At a distance, Mikael sat in his car watching her. He thought she was going to start walking and he was prepared to go and give her a ride, according to the directives of his mother.


    He pulled over and got down and started following her curiously. When he saw her stop in front of the roadside truck, he frowned and walked over.


    ''''Can I have some skewers and a bottle of beer?'''' Natalie said to the man inside the truck.


    ''''Yes, take a sit over there, Miss''''


    ''''Make it two'''' Mikael said as he walked over to take a sit before Natalie.


    ''''Oh, young master Sun?'''' Natalie said confused.


    ''''Let''s stop with the sarcasm, okay?'''' Mikael said as he looked at her.


    Natalie sat across him and muttered, ''''who was the one who started it?''''


    ''''I came to pick you''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I thought you might ask. I came to pick you because my mom wouldn''t have it another way''''


    ''You didn''t have to''''


    ''''And let her turn you into my sister overnight?''''


    ''Won''t that be great?'''' Natalie muttered and pouted her lips. She opened her bag and suddenly felt someone''s presence closer to her. She looked up and saw Mikael leaning very close to her face.


    ''''Wha¡­ what is it?''''


    ''''Do you really think you will be able to see me as your brother once we start living in the same roof?'''' he asked and looked at her reddened face and smirked, ''''I thought as much''''


    Natalie immediately took the bottle as soon as the man arrived and used her hand to open the lid. She gulped it down before muttering, ''''narcissist''''

 Chapter 37 - Living Together

    After drinking two more bottles of beer silently. Natalie stood up and looked at Mikael with a frown.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Did you come to take me home or to make me buy for your drinks?'''' she shook her head and stuffed her hand into her bag to remove her wallet as she walked over to the truck.


    Mikael walked behind her closely and stood behind her and watched she struggled to remove the wallet from her bag. He furrowed his brows, remembering the time at the airport and chuckled as he asked her, ''''why? Can''t find your wallet?''''


    Natalie gave a dry chuckle and said to him embarrassed, ''''I think I left my wallet at the office. Can you lend me some money?''''


    ''''This will be the second time I will be lending you money, Miss Jun. Are you sure you want to owe me something?'''' he asked with a cocked brow.


    ''''Huh? Second time?''''


    Mikael stepped closer to her and she moved back, hitting her back against the hood of the truck. He looked ahead of her and removed his wallet from his side pocket and removed some bills for the man. Their proximity was very close but it seemed he didn''t mind that or maybe his actions were involuntary and seemed natural but Natalie whose face was just against his chest turned red as she flushed. She could smell his cologne that he wore.


    ''The airport on the day Thomas was travelling, after seeing him off you went to buy ice cream without any money on you''''


    ''''Oh, how did you know about that?''''


    Mikael said shook his head, ''didn''t you bump into a man wearing a black hoodie that day?''''


    Natalie looked at him shocked as she remembered it clearly. After bumping into that man, she had found some money in her pocket. After realising he was that man in the hoodie, she pointed at him and asked, ''''you were the one?''''


    Mikael leaned closer and looked into her small face before he turned and started walking away as if it was normal for him to get close to her in that manner. In fact, the way he moved closer to her just now was more like him invading into her personal space.


    ''''What are you waiting for? Are you not coming?'''' Mikael turned to ask her.


    ''''No'''' Natalie shook her head and pointed at the sidewalk, ''''I am going to take a walk to digest the alcohol in me. You¡­ you can go without me. I will just pick a taxi when I''m tired''''


    ''''Natalie Jun, you might not know this but I don''t mind carrying you to that car, if it will be in your best interest in get in while you still have a choice''''


    Looking at his serious gaze, Natalie frowned and pouted her lips as she started walking towards the car. Why was he so bossy? And why was she helpless against him? She was clearly older than him, why did he always act like he was the elder one?


    Natalie got into the front seat and closed the door banging it as a sign of rebellion.


    Mikael''s lips curved and he got into the car and started it. he looked at her face and drove away.


    ¡­.


    Mikael pulled over and turned to find Natalie sleeping. He chuckled, ''''the more I get to know you the more I feel I don''t even know you yet. What kind of woman are you, Natalie Jun?''''


    Mikael got down and went to the other side. He opened the door and tried to wake her up but she didn''t even bulge. He sighed and decided to carry her into the villa. He lifted her up and carried her inside.


    Mikael placed her on the bed and removed her shoes and bag. He placed them on the dressing table and covered her up with the quilt before leaving the room.


    He went to the fridge to get a glass of water and was shocked to find boiled eggs in zipper bags in the fridge. Apart from the bottles of water, there were alcohol and eggs and a single bottle of fruit juice. He suddenly became worried about her health.


    ''''Does she even eat at all? No wonder she looks so slim and doesn''t weigh much''''


    Mikael shook his head, ''''what is wrong with you, Mikael? Are you actually worried about her right now? No, don''t, she is not your business'''' he muttered to himself before closing the fridge and left the villa.


    Early the next morning, Natalie finished dressing up for work and picked her bag. She looked at the shoes and frowned, ''''did I bring my shoes here myself? I must have been really drunk. How did I even end up on my bed, anyways?''''


    Natalie looked at her wall clock, ''''no time to think about this. I am getting late'''' she ran out to the hall and changed into her white sneakers to match with her black lace pants and green blouse before leaving the villa.


    ''''I thought you never planned to leave the house in the first place''''


    Natalie stood in her strides when she heard the familiar voice. She looked up and saw Mikael leaning against the front seat as he looked at her.


    ''''Oh¡­'''' she walked up to him and pretended to be indifferent as she asked, ''''to what do I own this early morning visit from the second young master of the Sun family?''''


    ''''You weren''t so proud when you were in my arms last night?'''' Mikael said ambiguously and Natalie''s face turned red.


    ''''Huh? I¡­ I was what?'''' Natalie asked as her face distorted.


    ''''Who did you think carried you inside when we arrived?''''


    ''''Huh? I didn''t go in by myself?''''


    ''''You are quite heavy for your small body'''' he said as he sized her up.


    ''''I''m getting late for work, excuse me''''


    ''''Get in''''


    ''''I can¡­'''' Natalie swallowed back her words and went to get into the front seat when she saw the face he was giving her.


    ''''For the record, this is my mother''s orders and not mine. She made me promise her that I will take you to and bring you back from work, so if you don''t want the arrangement you can have a talk with her later on''''


    ''''Okay''''


    Mikael''s phone buzzed and he kept his hands free into his ears and answered the call as he drove.


    ''''Speak'''' he said into the phone.


    Natalie turned to look at him as he spoke solemnly over the phone. She didn''t know what he was talking about it seemed to have something doing with the company.


    Natalie sighed and suddenly found him pitiful. They were not better off in anyway. They had both lost someone who meant the whole world to them but unlike her, he was getting the shorter end of it as he had to work in the company he didn''t like and still find time to do the thing he loved.


    Now that she was looking at him, she realised that he looked tired and worn out. Maybe a little malnourished. She wondered if he even had time to take his meals.


    Natalie frowned. She was thinking too much again. they were enemies as long as it came to her. she didn''t have to care about him. She shook her head and looked away, deciding not to think about him anymore. She had her own full plate so she didn''t have the luxury to think about another person.


    Natalie got down from the car and waited for him to drive away before she went into the building. she went straight to her department and started her day''s work.


    When it was time for her to close, Natalie intentionally left the office earlier than the time she had told Mikael to come and pick her. This was because she wanted to get home before calling to tell him she had already gone home.


    She realised carpooling with him was an uncomfortable journey she didn''t want to embark on. She preserved leaving a low key life. She didn''t want him to be recognised and then her name will start trending again for the wrong reasons.


    Talking about her name trending, Natalie looked at her phone as she got down from the taxi and walked toward the villa.


    Since that day a week ago, those people haven''t gotten in touch with her. She didn''t know how Mikael handled it but she felt grateful to him. At least, he was able to get them off her back, even though she didn''t know for how long.


    When Natalie arrived at her villa, she saw the lights in the hall turned on and grew alarmed. She rushed over and opened the door with her key.


    She saw a pair of male shoes on the porch and the TV on and frowned as she picked up one of the high heeled shoes that she had.


    Natalie walked with steadied steps until she got to the hall and paused the moment she saw Mikael in just a towel around her waist as he spoke on the phone. She looked at his bare chest right down to his where the towel was tied against her waist and her face turned red.

 Chapter 38 - Living Together 2

    Natalie walked with steadied steps until she got to the hall and paused the moment she saw Mikael in just a towel around her waist as he spoke on the phone. She looked at his bare chest right down to his where the towel was tied against her waist and her face turned red.


    ''''I will talk to you later'''' Mikael hung up and walked closer to her, looking at her. he was surprised to see her home early because she had already told him she was closing at 20:00PM. He had wanted to finish taking his shower before going over to pick her up but it seemed she had lied and now he consequence of that was running into him while he was half naked. He stood in front of her and snapped at her, making her come back to her senses a he asked, ''''what are you doing there?''''


    Natalia shook her head and looked at him from head to toe, sizing him up before he asked, ''''what are you doing here?''''


    ''''Didn''t I tell you I was going to live here when I returned from my filming?''''


    ''''Oh'''' Natalie replied absentmindedly and started walking towards her room in hurried steps as she covered her nose.


    ''''Oh?'''' he looked at her as she walked away to her room.


    NATALIA''S ROOM.


    Natalie quickly hurried to her bathroom and looked at her nose which was bleeding. She turned on the tap and washed her face as she muttered, ''''in the whole of my 25 years, this is the first time I am getting nosebleed after seeing a half-naked man. a half-naked handsome celebrity''''


    She cleaned her face and went to the bedroom and sat on her before. she brought her phone out and made a call to Xia, ''''my brother in law is in my house. He really wants to live here with me, Xia''''


    ''''Say what? Mikael Sun is in your villa?'''' Xia exclaimed.


    ''''Yes, literally, he is here, I mean he is out there in the hall and I just saw him in only a towel''''


    ''''You did what? You saw the nation''s boyfriend in only a towel? Natalie, which nation did you save in your last life? Do you know how many people would kill to see what you saw?''''


    ''''Yes, and that''s why I ended up having a nosebleed'''' Natalie said sarcastically.


    ''''You had a nosebleed? Natalie, if I were you. I would die with no regrets. But, I can''t believe he is really at your place. He really meant what he said?''''


    ''''What do I do, Xia? You know I don''t like been in the same space with strangers.


    ''''He is not a stranger. He is your brother in law, relax''''


    ''''I know, but, Thomas is the first and only man I''ve ever lived with. And he really thinks I have a hand in Thomas'' death?''''


    ''''Hey, calm down, breathe in and breathe out. If you act agitated, you will get a relapse and that is something you don''t want him finding out''''


    ''''Him staying here means I might get an episode sooner or later because he is going to keep agitating me''''


    ''''Stay calm. Lock your door for now''''


    Natalia quickly turned to her door and locked it, ''''done, I''ve locked it''''


    ''''You just got off from work, go and soak in a hot bath. Let''s meet tomorrow and figure something out together''''


    ''''Okay'''' Natalia hung up and put the phone on the table and entered the bathroom.


    Mikael looked at himself in the mirror and furrowed his brows, ''''why did she look so surprised? Wait, that''s not what''s important now. That damn woman deceived me. She lied about the time she was getting off from work. Natalie Jun''''


    Mikael went out of his room to the empty hall. He turned and looked at the door of Natalie for a while, ''''forget about it. we can talk about it tomorrow''''


    ...


    Natalie yawned as she laid in bed with a frown on her face. She rubbed her stomach that was making noise and sighed, ''''I''m hungry'''' she sat on the bed and glared at the door, ''''why did he have to come so sudden without informing me? That boy deserves some good beating. This won''t do. If I continue to stay here, he will gladly pick up my dead body by daybreak. I can''t let that happen''''


    Natalia tiptoed into the kitchen like a thief in the middle of the night using her phone light. She rubbed her growling stomach in dissatisfaction and opened the fridge. She removed two of her zipped boiled eggs and closed the fridge. Just then, the light in the kitchen got turned on and she looked up and came face to face with Mikael wearing only baggy shorts and shrieked towards the fridge feeling embarrassed.


    Mikael raised his brow at her, ''''what do you think you''re doing in the middle of the night? Are you a thief?''''


    Natalie pouted her lips like a kid and stretched the eggs in her hands towards him, ''''I was hungry and came down to get some eggs''''


    Mikael eyed the eggs in her hands and leaned on the kitchen table, ''''why didn''t you eat before going to bed? You ran off into your room and locked the door as if I was some dangerous being who wanted to eat you and you forgot to eat?'''' he nodded his head at her with a mocking gaze.


    ''''I didn''t expect to see you in this house. I was startled''''


    ''''You should be startled because first of all, you lied to me'''' Mikael stepped closer to her and she moved back, hitting the fridge, ''''you told me you got off work at 20:30PM but you came home at 19:00PM. Why did you lie to me?''''


    ''''I didn''t lie to you. tomorrow is weekend. I have an appointment with the CEO, so he told me to knock off work early and prepare for it''''


    ''''What position do you have at Janice that you already have an appointment with the CEO? Are you dating him?''''


    ''''No!'''' Natalie replied sharply and added, ''''there is a book signing tomorrow and he wants me to go with him since his secretary is on a business trip''''


    ''''William Yun asked you, a mere worker to accompany him to a book signing because his secretary went on a business trip. Natalie, are you even listening to yourself?'''' Mikael looked at her lowered gaze and sighed. He seriously wondered if she was simply na?ve or she was stupid to believe such an excuse. Listening to her, he could tell that the CEO was trying to spend time with her outside work.


    ''''Where is the book signing taking place?'''' he asked her.


    ''''At the City Hall library''''


    ''''Is he going to pick you up tomorrow?''''


    ''''Yes, I will wait for him outside the villa''''


    ''''Natalie¡­ forget it'''' he sighed and looked at the eggs in her hands, ''''don''t you know that eggs are not good for your body especially eating them in the middle of the night? What if you get an upset stomach? Do you expect me to carry you to the ER?''''


    ''''No, not at all. I can send myself there''''


    Mikael sighed and gave up. she was really weird one, he was done trying to figure her out. ''''Go ahead and eat then. We will have a family meeting in the morning before your¡­ date with the CEO''''


    ''''Family meeting? Is mom coming here tomorrow no, I mean this morning?''''


    ''''No. Just you and I'''' Mikael glared at her before he went back to his room.


    Natalie looked at the eggs and opened the zipper. She took out one of the eggs and started peeling as she muttered, ''''what date? Why does everyone who wants to be nice to be have to be someone who likes me? The CEO has a whole bag of ladies, beautiful ones falling at his feet. What would he be doing with a widow?''''


    ....


    Natalia looked at the piece of paper in front of her confusedly as Mikael spoke.


    ''''That is the rules to abide by as long as you live in this house''''


    Natalia looked at him seeing his actions as ridiculous, she sighed and said to him, ''''this is legally my house. You''re the one coming to stay with me. Why do I need to follow all these rules?''''


    ''''What makes you think this house is yours? In your entire lifetime, you could never afford a place like this. You''re simply here thanks to my brother''s benevolence. But, he is dead and I am the one who owns everything he has now¡­'''' he seized Natalia from head to toe and Natalia realised what he meant and glared at him angrily before he completed his sentence, ''''¡­and that includes you, his little wife, my sister in law''''


    ''''I am a human being. Can you be a little respectful? And I am legally married to Thomas, he left this house for me. I don''t care what you say, I won''t allow myself to be easily bullied and if you want to stay here, then, you should be the one living by rules and not me''''

 Chapter 39 - Living Together 3

    ''''I am a human being. Can you be a little respectful? And I am legally married to Thomas, he left this house for me. I don''t care what you say, I won''t allow myself to be easily bullied and if you want to stay here, then, you should be the one living by rules and not me''''


    Mikael smirked, ''''brilliant. I love the fact that you''re finally revealing your claws and not acting like a white lotus whenever you''re in front of my mother''''


    Natalie gasped, ''''what? Whi¡­ white lotus? Hey!!!''''


    ''''Yes. I don''t know what my brother saw in you and what you hid from him but I intend to find out everything about you while I live here. And that includes what exactly you told my brother before he boarded the plane that killed him''''


    Natalia clasps her hands on her laps tightly feeling nervous, ''''we had a normal conversation and for the second time I don''t have anything to do with Thomas'' death. I more than anyone wants to know what actually happened and why it had to be him who died. I would appreciate it if you don''t mention your brother''s death so casually in front of me again'''' Natalia looked at the clock and stood up, ''''I''m getting late for work''''


    ''''You mean your date with the CEO of your company?'''' Mikael mocked her.


    Natalie took the paper and looked at him, ''''I will look at this over and whatever I find unfair I will cross it and then we can talk about living arrangements after that'''' Natalie went into her room. She sat down and applied some moisturiser on her face and applied a little makeup and changed into the blue lilac flowered dress with puffy hands. She picked a black tote bag and blue lined sunglasses before going out.


    Mikael was preparing his breakfast when Natalie stepped out of her room. He looked stunned the moment he saw her and couldn''t take his eyes of her. his gaze followed her until she got to the porch and changed into her black high heels and went out.


    ''''What was that?'''' he murmured and screamed, ''is she going to meet that CEO dressed like that¡­ so prettily?''''


    Mikael hurried to the glass window and looked outside and saw her kicking her foot in the air before walking over to the car that had already packed outside, ''tsk, he even came early to pick her up. William Yun, you didn''t see any woman to go after. It was my sister in law?'''' he smirked as a thought came to his mind, ''''well, you won''t be having a nice date because I will spoil it''''


    William opened the door for Natalie as he looked at her. She looked not just beautiful but elegant. Far from the woman who dressed formerly to work each day. He smiled and closed the door before going over to the driver''s seat.


    ''''You look so beautiful today, Miss Jun''''


    ''''Thank you. I didn''t want to make people look down on you since Amy is always elegant. I wanted to at least look the part''''


    ''''And you do, without even trying'''' William looked at her and smiled before starting the car.


    City Hall Library.


    William pulled over and got down. He went to the other side and opened the door for Natalie. He curled his hand and took in Natalie''s hand and they walked in.


    When they entered, Natalie looked at the place and smiled. She felt a sense of familiarity which made her stop involuntary.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' William asked when he noticed that her hand had clenched around his arm.


    ''''I''m fine. I just feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu''''


    ''''Like you''ve been here before, right?''''


    ''''Yes, but I don''t remember coming here before''''


    ''''Look over there, the woman signing the books and taking pictures with the people is the one we are here for today. She is a difficult person so you have to find a way to convince her to work with us''''


    ''''Huh? Me? You didn''t tell me I was the one to convince her?''''


    ''''Did I not? I thought I did'''' William gave her an innocent look.


    ''''Sir¡­ no William, I can''t convince her. She looks scary just from a distance''''


    ''''You can feel that too, right? Wow¡­ that woman scares me all the time''''


    ''''But who is she?''''


    ''''Don''t you know her? She is a famous writer working under your brother in law''s agency. She is the writer of the drama they are currently airing right now. Her name is Laura Forson''''


    Natalie looked at William seriously as he spoke about the writer.


    ''''Oh, isn''t that your brother in law, Mikael Sun?''''


    Natalie turned at once and saw Mikael walking towards the writer with two men guarding him from the crowd that were screaming his name.


    ''''What is he doing here?'''' Natalie frowned.


    ''''Are you and him close? I heard he is staying permanently here, is it true?''''


    ''''Well, I heard it''''


    William looked at Natalie and smiled, ''''are you afraid of your brother in law?''''


    ''''No. why should I be afraid of him? Let''s go'''' Natalie said and took the lead, walking in front of him.


    ''''Wait for me'''' William hurried to catch up to her.


    ''''What brings the great MK to my humble book signing?'''' Laura asked as she stood with him taking pictures.


    ''''I came to support my company''s artiste but it seems that my presence is not welcomed here''''


    ''''No, wait. I''m happy that you are here but I see your sister in law with William Yun over there''''


    ''''She works at his company and I''m guessing they came to see you''''


    ''''I heard from my manager that they want me to write an appraisal for their company''s jewellery. I don''t know how he found out that I was a jewellery appraiser''''


    ''''So, are you going to take it?''''


    ''''That depends on what my boss says, right?'''' Laura said and smiled as she looked at Mikael. Her gaze was soft and carried a lot of feelings.


    Natalie leaned against one of the shelves and watched them curiously. She folded her arms across her chest and furrowed her brows.


    ''''They seem to be close, but her eyes¡­ is she in love with Mikael secretly? Well, he is a handsome man''''


    ''''Here, something refreshing to drink before going to them'''' William handed a popsicle to Natalie.


    ''''A popsicle, are you a kid?''''


    ''''Are popsicles meant for only kids?''''


    ''''Not exactly. I haven''t taken this in a long time'''' Natalie took the popsicle and was about to bit into it when someone snatched it from her. She immediately raised her head and cursed before seeing Mikael.


    ''''Who¡­ you?'''' Natalie looked at him, ''why are you eating my¡­ my popsicle?''''


    ''''I haven''t had these in a long time'''' Mikael eat the popsicle as he stood next to Natalie naturally. He didn''t mind that the atmosphere had become awkward.''


    ''''Hi, Mr. Sun. I am¡­''''


    ''''I know who you are. Mr. Yun, son of Janice Yun and current CEO of Janice Jewellery'''' Mikael said cutting William off.


    ''''I see. Miss Forson'''' William turned to Laura who was beside Mikael.


    ''''Hi, Mr. Yun. I got word that you came to see me?''''


    ''''Yes, I came here with my trusted employee to have a little chat with you''''


    ''''Hi, Miss Jun, this is our first-time meeting. I told Mikael to let me meet with you but he is one stubborn man. I hope he isn''t making things difficult for you?'''' Laura asked and Natalie smiled half-heartedly and frowned slightly.


    ''''Since you came here to talk with her, I will leave you to do that. Natalie, help me pick a book from the romance section''''


    ''''Why should I? It''s not like I''m your assistant'''' Natalie said and pouted her lips. William and Laura chuckled.


    ''''Just come with me. Laura have a nice time chatting with Mr. Yun''''


    ''''I prefer being called William''''


    ''''I don''t care'''' Mikael said and held Natalie''s hand, ''''let''s go, sister in law'''' he said and pulled her away.


    ''''Mikael can sometimes be a little difficult to understand, I hope you don''t mind? He isn''t a rude person''''


    ''''I don''t mind. Anyone in his shoes will be arrogant. He is the youngest CEO in this country and also a successful actor but of course, that is because you write the most intriguing stories'''' William''s gaze followed Natalie as she walked away with Mikael.


    ''''So, Mr. Yun, how may I help you?'''' Laura asked, making him turn his gaze towards her.


    Natalie pouted her lips and folded her arms with her bag hanging leisurely as she followed behind Mikael. Her steps were unhurried.


    ''''Are you a snail, why are you taking forever to walk to me?'''' Mikael stopped and asked her.


    ''''What are you up to? Did you come here to monitor me?'''' Natalie asked and squirted at her eyes narrowly at him with suspicion.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I came to monitor you and make sure that you are not cheating''''


    ''''Cheating on who?''''

 Chapter 40 - Whose Side Are You On?

    ''''Cheating on¡­ oh there is the book I am looking for'''' Mikael said, skilfully avoiding her question. Hem turned toward a shelf of romance books and Natalie followed.


    ''''Romance of the cold feet man and his housekeeper'''' Natalie snatched the book from Mikael and looked at it, ''''what kind of books are the writers writing these days? What is ''Romance between the cold feet man and his housekeeper''?, this is weird if you ask me''''


    ''''That''s why I''m not asking you, because you don''t know anything when it comes to romance'''' Mikael snatched the book.


    ''''That''s so rich coming from a rom-com actor. I''m sure you''ve been into a lot of whirlwind romances'''' Natalie said and stretched forth her hand to pick a book and Mikael stepped closer to her without her knowledge. When Natalie turned after taking the book, she bumped into him and hit her face against his chest.


    Mikael looked down at her and said, ''''I haven''t had a whirlwind romance before. Should we have one?'''' his voice was seductive and his eyes seemed to look into her soul.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Whirlwind romance, it will be exciting every¡­'''' he leaned closer and whispered into her ears, ''''day''''


    ''''Mikael, I''m hungry. Buy me lunch'''' Laura walked to them with William.


    Mikael stepped aside and Natalie blushed and lowered her gaze. Mikael looked at Laura and William and asked, ''are you two done with your discussion?''''


    ''''Yes, we are done'''' Laura replied.


    ''''Then, let''s grab something together, let''s go sister in law'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand and walked away with her.


    Laura smiled awkwardly and looked at William, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''After you''''


    Mikael walked into the restaurant with his hands in his pockets. His steps unhurried as he flashed his famous smile at the workers.


    ''''He is such a flirt'''' Natalie muttered and shook her head.


    ''''He is not a flirt. He is naturally nice to everyone, don''t misunderstand him'''' Laura said to Natalie before walking past her to catch up with Mikael.


    Natalie stopped and frowned, ''''what is her problem?''''


    ''''Don''t let her get to you. It is well known in the industry that she has a crush on Mikael for a long time now'''' William answered Natalie.


    Natalie and William entered the private room and saw that Laura was already sitting next to Mikael. Natalie and William sat across them.


    Soon the food was served. A variety of dishes were placed neatly on the ring table allowing them to serve themselves and pick whatever they wanted.


    ''''Natalie, here have this. Their pork cutlets taste good'''' William said as he placed a few cuts of pork into Natalie''s plate. The scene looked intimate. Mikael looked at them and furrowed his brows as he looked at them.


    ''''William and Miss Jun must be very close. You even pick her food for her'''' Laura commented.


    ''''We are not close, we just have a good working relationship. I hope you don''t classify everything you see'''' Natalie gave Laura a stern glare which made Laura flushed.


    ''''My apologies, I went over the board'''' Laura said to her.


    Mikael looked at Natalie and smirked as he ate his food. The atmosphere became awkward and everyone just wanted to finish their meal and leave the room.


    After the rather tense meal, they walked out of the restaurant. William who was behind them spoke to Mikael.


    ''''This was supposed to be my treat but Mr. Sun paid instead''''


    ''''You can just treat my sister in law well then as repayment'''' Mikael replied.


    ''''I always treat Natalie well. She is our esteemed employee''''


    ''''Natalie, you promised to help me pick up a few books after the lunch. Mr. Yun, since you are done can I borrow my sister in law? I need her to help me pick a few books'''' Mikael asked William.


    ''''You came to see me but you are leaving with your sister in law. Mikael, what if people misunderstand your relation with Natalie? You know the netizens are still talking about the recent scandal'''' Laura said to Mikael.


    ''''Who dares to speak nonsense about me? Let them continue if they feel they''ve lived enough. Let''s go'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand and walked away with her.


    ''''I will see you off, Laura'''' William said politely.


    ''''No need. My assistant will be here soon to pick me up. I will come to the office as scheduled on Monday''''


    ''''Yes, I will see you on Monday. Thanks for agreeing to do business with us''''


    ¡­.


    ''''Wait¡­'''' Natalie said as she took her hand away from his, ''''when did I agree to pick up books with you? Why are you doing this to me?''''


    ''''What am I doing?''''


    ''''You are bossing me around. I don''t like it''''


    ''''Natalie Jun, I was saving you from an awkward situation earlier on and what you don''t like it?''''


    ''''Yes, I don''t like it. I can take care of myself. That writer spoke to me that way because of you'''' As they argued in front of the library, Mikael saw a black van speeding passed them. His eyes widened as he looked at the van before calling out Natalie''s name.


    ''''Natalie'''' Mikael screamed as he pulled Natalie into his embrace tightly, ''''are you alright?''''


    Natalie''s body tensed up and she shook her head. She wrapped her arms around him as her body quivered.


    ''''Natalie... what''s wrong?'''' Mikael noticed her incoherent breathing and asked.


    ''''I''m¡­ I''m scared. I can''t breathe, Mikael. Help me''''


    ''''Hey, listen. It''s alright, you are fine'''' Mikael tightened his arms around her trying to calm her down. ''''You are doing great, Natalie''''


    Mikael helped her to the car before running off to buy a bottle of water. When he returned, he got into the driver''s seat and unscrewed the bottle and handed it over to Natalie.


    ''''Here, drink some water''''


    Natalie took the bottle and sipped some of the water before heaving a relief. She looked up to see Mikael staring at her with a worried gaze.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' he asked her.


    ''''Mm, thank you''''


    ''''What happened, are you sick in anyway or do you have a condition that makes you get panic attacks?''''


    ''''No, I''m fine. Can you take me somewhere?'''' Natalie asked as her breathing begun to stable.


    ''''Sure'''', where do you want to go?''''


    Natalie typed the address into her phone and handed it over to him.


    A few minutes later, Mikael pulled over in front of Kim Xia''s house and the latter who had already been informed by Natalie of her coming rushed towards them. She opened the door even before Mikael got down.


    ''''Natalie?, are you alright? Hey, Mikael Sun, what did you do to my darling?''''


    ''''Hey, lady hold your horses. I didn''t do anything to her''''


    ''''He didn''t do anything to me. Thanks for bringing me here, I am going to spend the night here''''


    ''''Okay'''' Mikael replied and went back to his car. Xia helped Natalie into her apartment.


    Xia helped Natalie to sit before going to get her a cup of hot cocoa. Natalie''s breath slowly returned normal as she became more relaxed.


    Later in the night, after getting enough sleep, Natalie walked out of the bedroom to the hall and saw Xia working on some papers. She smiled and went to the kitchen and made a cup of tea.


    ''''Drink this'''' Natalie said as she placed the cup on the table and sat across Xia.


    ''''Why are you not sleeping?'''' Xia took the cup and sipped before putting back on the table.


    ''''I''m fine now'''' Natalie replied and took the paper from her bag and handed it over to Xia, ''''this is the rules that Mikael set for us''''


    ''''What the hell is all this, Nat? Are you living in a boarding house?'''' Xia found the paper ridiculous.


    ''''That Mikael is so determined to make my life miserable. How could he even think to come to my own house and act bossy with me? I should have just wiped that smirk off his face. That little brat. He doesn''t even respect the fact that I''m older than him''''


    ''''Whoa. Nat, why do I feel that your boring life is about to get really interesting? First you are living with your brother in law who is the nation''s first love and now rules?''''


    ''''Xia, whose side are you on, seriously? Why do I feel that you''re amused by what I''m going through?"


    ''''That''s because I''m amused. Who wouldn''t be amused by your situation?''''


    ''''Sometimes I wonder if you''re my best friend or an enemy in disguise?''''


    ''''Come on, relax, calm down''''


    ''''I can''t calm down. My life, my house and everything I hold dear to my house is about to get snatched away from me by my brother in law. How do I calm down in this kind of situation? Tell me!!"


    ''''Okay, I understand you''re worked up and feeling distressed but, let''s look at the brighter side, mmm? He didn''t ask you to leave, so is all good"


    ''''He didn''t ask me to leave but he looked at me so daringly as if to say if I didn''t accept the rules then, I might as well pack and out''''

 Chapter 41 - When She Was The Happiest

    ''''Okay, Mikael is such a jerk. I thought he was finally starting to be nice to you when he defended you and all that but, with this¡­'''' referring to the paper ''''he is definitely out to get you''''


    ''''Right? I thought same. I almost got fooled by him at the library''''


    ''''But, why is he doing all this? are you sure you two have never met before? His actions seem weird to me''''


    ''''No, I have never seen or met him anywhere. I would have remembered''''


    ''''Right!''''


    ''''I know why he warned Mimi and the Song family to stop harassing me. He did that because he hated having to compete with others when it came to bullying me. you know how children behave? Children will stop playing with old toys that they didn''t want but yet, they would hate to see another child play with their unwanted toys''''


    ''''I don''t understand the logic''''


    ''''See, he likes, no, he enjoys bullying me, but since he found out that the Song family are out to get me, he went after them because he felt that he was the only one who had the right to bully me. That is what a narcissist does''''


    ''''Then, in this term, shouldn''t it be the case of how he would treat an ex-girlfriend? You are neither his ex nor someone he has even the slightest interest in, so why is he doing that to you?''''


    ''''He has a twisted mind. You should have seen how he pulled me along at the library. He wants to sabotage me but I won''t let that happen. I am going to stand my ground and fight that narcissist''''


    Lilac Condos.


    William walked into his study room and sat down. He opened a drawer under the table and removed a photo. The photo was of Natalie Jun and there was a sharp contrast between the one in the photo and the current Natalie Jun. this person in the picture looked lively and a lot happier. She had a shy smile and seemed to be looking at someone from afar with a happy gaze.


    ''''Natalie Jun, where did you go to?''''


    Five years ago.


    Good Books Library.


    Romance Books Section.


    Natalia walked into the library looking bright and beautiful wearing a light pick skirt and a blue blouse with Nike sneakers. She stopped at the romance section of the books looking at a few in the shelf. Her eyes scanned them and rested on a particular book ''Spring lovers'' and she smiled and murmured, ''found you''''


    She stretched her hand to take the book and another hand also touched the book at the same time. With a frown Natalia looked up and her eyes rested upon a very handsome man. The man took the few seconds of distraction to snatched the book and spoke.


    ''''I got it first''''


    Natalie frowned and looked at the book in his hand and spoke, ''''that is cheating. I found it first but you distracted me and used that as an opportunity to take the book''''


    The man leaned on the shelf with a flirtatious smile and asked her, ''''then, you admit you were checking me out?''''


    Natalie chuckled and replied, ''''you have so much confidence in yourself''''


    ''''And you are so easy to read. I can tell you like what you see''''


    ''''Is that your pick-up line? Because is so outdated. Now, give me the book''''


    ''''No, I won''t. I picked it first''''


    ''''I saw it first'''' Natalie said impatiently and the man placed his finger on her lips saying.


    ''''Sssh, put your claws down tigress, we are in the library¡­'''' he looked at the book and added, ''how about this, I will pay for it then lend it to you later''''


    ''''No can do'''' Natalie turned to go and heard him say.


    ''''I initially bought this book because I heard a lot of girls love to read it and I wanted to see what was so good about it. Who knows, I could use whatever is inside to woo the girl I like''''


    Natalie folded her arms and lifted a single brow questionably at him as she commented, ''''I see your looks doesn''t have much going on for you then. If you needed the help of a book to woo a girl?''''


    ''''No, you''re wrong. My looks do everything for me but, can''t help being curious about this book. Tell me your reason for wanting this booking?''''


    ''''My little sister is a fan of the author ''Purplebride'' and I wanted to gift her this book as a birthday present since is her latest book''''


    ''''If you put it that way, then, it can''t be helped. How about this? I will let you have this book but in exchange for your time''''


    ''''You are crazy, I don''t even know you'''' Natalie replied.


    ''''I am William Yun and my parents arranged a matchmaking session for me and I''m supposed to attend¡­''''


    ''''But you don''t want to go and you want me to pose as your date so that you can put the whole dating behind your back, right?'''' Natalie interrupted him and William looked at her with a smile.


    ''''Yes, you''re a very smart girl''''


    ''''I am. And I am also smart to know that those things don''t always end well. How could you ask a random girl to go pose as your girlfriend? Is something wrong with you?''''


    ''''Nothing is wrong with me. Do you know Janice Jewellery? That''s my mother''s company''''


    Natalie nodded her head and asked sarcastically, ''''oh, so, you are an heir? Are you joking with me? is that supposed to change my views about you?''''


    William noticed the eyes on them and said to her, ''''come with me first'''' he pulled Natalia to the counter and paid for the book and pulled her to a corner in the library.


    ''''Stop holding my hand or I will sue you for sexual harassment''''


    ''''You''re one funny lady''''


    ''''What exactly do you want?'''' Natalie asked impatiently.


    ''''Do you want the book or not?''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Natalie''s phone buzzed in her bag and she took it out, ''''I have to answer this call'''' she walked towards the door and answered her phone speaking to Alice, ''''Alice''''


    ''''Big sister, where are you? the audition is about to start. I need you here with me''''


    ''''I will be there in 10 minutes'''' Natalie said as she walked out to the roadside, ''''calm down and relax. I know you can do it. That role will be yours''''


    William watched Natalia from the transparent glass door as she stood by the roadside. A black van suddenly pulled over in front of Natalie and a group of men knocked her inside.


    William ran out after seeing it and the van drove away leaving Natalia''s phone on the ground. William walked shockingly to the phone and picked it up hearing the voice on the other side and everything seemed to fade away from him.


    William shook his head and opened his eyes. He was having that dream again. This wasn''t the first time that memory had come to haunt him. He had been dreaming about it since that year.


    When he saw her at the interview, he was shocked, but also happy. Happy to see her again and after his investigations, he found out about her food allergies and other things. But one thing he didn''t get an answer to was what happened that day.


    Who took her? Why they took her? And how she escaped from them? These were questions he wanted to find answers to but he knew he couldn''t. even Natalie herself didn''t seem to have the answers to that. She didn''t even remember him at all.


    Janice Jewellery.


    HR Department.


    HR General Office Area.


    Natalia''s Desk.


    Lucy ran out of the elevator excitedly and rushed to Natalia''s desk and spoke, ''''Natalie, guess who just came into the company?''''


    Natalia fixed her gaze on her desktop as she asked back, ''''who?


    ''''Eunice Nelson and Mimi Song''''


    Natalie''s finger hit the enter bottom and stopped. She slowly looked up and asked with mixed feelings, ''''Eunice Nelson and Mimi Song? They came in together?''''


    ''''Yes. Wow! She looked so youthful and beautiful. No one would believe she is in her forties. And Mimi Song, you needed to see her. She is prettier in person but¡­'''' Lucy looked at Natalia with a smile as she continued, ''not as beautiful as you''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    Lucy looked around them making sure no one else was paying attention to them before she said to Natalie, ''''I know you have something to do with the Song family. I just had to put one and two together to figure it out after the scandal but, I figured it wasn''t something to speak so lightly about so I didn''t ask. I was waiting till you trusted me enough to let me in on it''''


    ''''I''m sorry. Is too complicated and I don''t want you to get swept up in my mess, that''s all''''


    ''''Don''t sweat it. I''m your friend and friends should be understanding''''


    ''''I will tell you later on''''


    Lucy shook her head, ''''you don''t have to say it if is difficult''''


    ''''You''ve helped me so much; I trust you Lucy''''


    ''''I''m happy to hear that and guess what? If you hate her, then, I hate her too. She tried to hurt you''''

 Chapter 42 - Eunice Gardener

    ''''I''m happy to hear that and guess what? If you hate her, then, I hate her too. She tried to hurt you''''


    Natalie chuckled saying, ''''that''s the power of money''''


    ''''Natalie, get the file ready and come down with me. Lucy, how are you?'''' Jason walked out of his office and said to Natalie.


    ''''I''m fine, Jason''''


    Jason nodded his head and got into the elevator and Natalia stood up to arrange the profiles in the file,


    ''''When we first got here, I thought he was being arrogant; who knew that''s his usual self?'''' Lucy commented.


    ''''Let''s go, Lucy''''


    ''''Okay. I''m so happy for you, you get to be in the same room and space with all the stars''''


    Meanwhile at the reception of the company, Amy met with Eunice Gardener as they arrived at the company. As she walked closer to them, she smiled and stretched forth her hand, ''''hello Eunice, hello Miss Song'''' Amy said politely.


    ''''Amy dear, it has been a while, how are you?''''


    ''''I''m fine and you look amazing as always, Eunice''''


    ''''You know Mimi Song, right?'''' Eunice turned to Mimi intending to introduce them.


    ''''Yes, who doesn''t know Mimi Song? She is so popular. Welcome to Janice, Miss Song''''


    ''''Thank you and please call me Mimi''''


    ''''Yes, sure. Let''s go that way'''' Amy said and turned with them towards the private elevator.


    ''''Mimi is the daughter of Solace Arnold Song. She is my friend from way back. Mimi takes after her mom, a lot, right?''''


    ''''I feel flattered by your praises, aunt Eunice'''' Mimi said shyly and Amy was tempted to roll her eyes.


    ''''I see. Jason and William are already inside. Let''s go'''' Amy said taking the lead. Mimi kept her hold on Eunice''s hand as they walked inside while her assistant walked behind them. Natalie and Lucy stood at the second floor watching them.


    Shortly Alice entered dressed in a light blue coloured dressed that seemed to match Janice''s colours with Niania at her left hand side. When she saw Natalie, she raised her hand excitedly like a kid to call her and Natalie shook her head slightly and Alice quickly understood and retracted her hand. The workers stood at other sides watching her and murmuring. Alice smiled brightly and waved at them making the workers happy.


    VP ELEVATOR.


    The elevator opened and Eunice entered with Mimi, Ailee and Amy. Just as Amy touched the floor number, Niania ran and stopped it speaking.


    ''''Sorry, someone is coming'''' Niania stepped aside and Alice appeared in front of them. Mimi glared at her and looked away immediately, pretending to not notice her.


    ''''Alice Jun?'''' Amy asked in a surprised tone and Alice chuckled looking at her old school mate.


    ''''In the flesh, sorry to keep you waiting'''' Alice said as she entered into the elevator.


    Eunice looked at Alice with contempt as she asked, ''''Miss Jun, didn''t you read the plate in front of the elevator? This is the president''s elevator. Is a private elevator''''


    Alice smiled and responded, ''''My apologies, I didn''t check since I saw Amy and Mimi getting into the elevator. I assumed is the right one''''


    ''''Why did you assume? I read that as arrogance'''' Eunice said and Alice turned angrily to speak and Amy subtly held her hand and stopped her.


    ''''Miss Jun is new here, Eunice. I told her to take this elevator when she arrived'''' Amy defended Alice after stopping her from challenging Eunice.


    Eunice wasn''t pleased the least with Amy defending Alice, so she said to her, ''''this is a private elevator, Amy, you shouldn''t allow just any wannabe to get into it''''


    Alice gave a sarcastic chuckle and Eunice removed her spectacles to look at her and asked, ''''did you just chuckle?''''


    Amy knowing Alice very well turned and looked at Alice pleading with a pleading gaze and Alice calmed down, but that didn''t stop her from replying Eunice with a sarcastic comeback.


    ''''Yes, I did, but that was because someone just sent something funny to me'''' Alice showed the phone in her hand to her, ''''I was laughing because I''m chatting with someone. You didn''t think I was laughing at you, right?''''


    ''''Alice, how can you act so smug in front of a senior? Aunt Eunice is our senior in the industry. You should apologise for acting like that'''' Mimi decided to come to the defence of Eunice, but it was to fuel Eunice''s hatred for Alice at the same time.


    Alice looked at Amy and bowed slightly and apologised, ''''I''m sorry, senior. I didn''t know that by not doing anything, I ended up offending you''''


    Eunice put her shades back satisfactorily and muttered, ''''what do you expect from someone who grew up in the orphanage?''''


    Alice clutched her fists tightly and fought the tears in her eyes when she heard Eunice''s words. She did stay in the orphanage before but it was just a year before Natalie came for her.


    WAITING ROOM.


    The elevator stopped and opened when they got to the waiting room. Alice and Niania waited till Eunice and Mimi got out with Ailee. They meet Natalie and Lucy as they got out. Natalie and Lucy bowed slightly in greetings and waited for them to go.


    Mimi turned and looked at Natalie for a moment and went away with Eunice. Natalia looked inside the elevator and saw Alice who hurried out as she asked Amy.


    ''''Amy, where is the washroom?'''' her eyes were watery as she asked.


    ''''I will go with you'' Amy said as she held her hand.


    Natalie and Lucy watched as Amy held Alice''s hand and they walked towards the ladies'' washroom. Niania got out and looked at Natalie and shook her head.


    ''''Big sis, Alice was bullied inside the elevator'''' Niania said and Natalie squeezed the file in her hand angrily and Lucy noticed it.


    ''''Natalie, are you alright?'''' Lucy asked and Natalie shook her head.


    ''''What era is this? That people still bully others because of their connection?'''' Natalie walked away and Lucy followed.


    At the ladies'' washroom, Amy removed a stack of paper rolls for Alice and spoke.


    ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t know Eunice was going to be that harsh''''


    ''''This is all your fault. Why did you stop me? She was clearly targeting me. I regret for not speaking my mind, it wouldn''t have hurt so much if I gave her what she deserved'''' Alice said, regretting her silence.


    ''''I know, that''s why I had to stop you from making things worse. Eunice coming here with Mimi means one thing. She wants the contract for Mimi. She is one of the judges. If I allowed you to act rashly, you would find yourself in trouble when you enter the interview room'''' Amy explained.


    ''''I didn''t come here to be bullied. I didn''t even do anything wrong. She just targeted me because of that green tea bitch''''


    ''''I''m sorry. And thank you for keeping it down for me''''


    ''''I only did it because we were once classmates. Don''t expect me to keep calm when we encounter something similar again. I would rather lose with my dignity intact than make them look down on me''''


    ''''I know. You don''t have to worry. The other two judges are good people, Jason and William are fair people''''


    ''''Arrogant pants Jason is among the judges? Then, I''m is officially over for me'''' Alice sighed as she took her bag from Niania.


    ''''Arrogant pants Jason? Do you know Jason?'''' Amy asked and Alice nodded her head and pouted her lips.


    ''''Yes, and I also know I''ve lost even before the fight has begun''''


    Niania looked at Alice face and suggested, ''''Alice, let me redo your makeup''''


    ''''Yes. Niania, make me prettier than all the other artistes present. If I''m going to lose then I will lose while looking drop dead gorgeous'''' Alice said and Amy chuckled.


    ''''That is the Alice I know. Then, I will leave you to it'''' Amy patted at Alice''s shoulder and went out.


    Dindin rushed to Mimi as the latter and Eunice entered the waiting room where three other actresses were already seated.


    ''''Mimi, whoa. You look beautiful as ever'''' Dindin said as she looked at Mimi.


    Mimi smiled and felt satisfied to be acknowledged. She replied gracefully, ''''thank you, Dindin. Aunt Eunice, this is my friend Dindin, she works here''''


    Eunice smiled and shook Dindin''s hand as she said, ''''Dindin, I will remember you''''


    Mimi''s face changed as soon as she saw Natalie going into the interview room and Eunice noticed it and asked, ''''is she someone you know?''''


    Mimi sighed as her face suddenly turned gloomy, ''''yes, she is my sister. The one who left the house and made my parents worried''''


    Eunice watched Natalia as she entered with Amy and closed the door behind her. she turned to Mimi and asked, ''''Natalie? The same girl who has made Solace''s life miserable?''''


    ''''Yes, but aunt don''t say that. no matter what, she is still my sister'''' Mimi said and Eunice became even more angry.


    ''''Does she work here?''''


    ''''Yes. We started working together last month'''' this time, Dindin answered.


    Eunice snorted, ''''has Janice dropped their standards? How could William allow such a person with questionable character work here? I will have a talk with William later. People like her will only tarnish the image of Janice''''

 Chapter 43 - Deep In Her Own Abyss

    Eunice snorted, ''''has Janice dropped their standards? How could William allow such a person with questionable character work here? I will have a talk with William later. People like her will only tarnish the image of Janice''''


    At that Mimi and Dindin looked at each other and smiled.


    Natalie unaware of what was said about her outside got into the interview room and placed file containing the profiles of the celebrities to be interviewed on the table, ''''Jason, this is the file. If you don''t need me for anything, I will like to go back and complete the work you gave me this morning''''


    William looked at her and smiled as he asked, ''''why don''t you join us, Natalia? Whoever gets to be the representative will be wearing ''Shadowed Beauty'' later on after its final design. We will need your views on this since you know best what kind of look it would give to its wearer''''


    ''''Sir, I don''t think is appropriate for me to be here. I don''t qualify to be here'''' Natalie said. It was obvious she was feeling uncomfortable.


    Amy noticed her nervousness and said to William, ''''you''re making Natalie uncomfortable. Natalie, if you don''t want to be here, you can leave''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie said and turned to go and Jason held her hand and asked with a worried gaze.


    ''''Are you alright, Natalie? You look pale''''


    ''''I''m fine. I will take my leave now''''


    Just then the door opened and Eunice walked inside the interview room. She and Natalie exchanged gazes before Natalie turned to leave when she walked passed Eunice, the latter said sarcastically.


    ''''William, what criteria did you use in picking the company''s employees? Do you just pick any random person on the street to work in Janice? This lady here, isn''t she the one whose scandal was all over the internet?'''' she turned to glare at Natalie as she said contemptuously.


    Natalia stopped at the door and turned to looked at Eunice sharply with disgust. William, Jason and Amy stared at them feeling awkward.


    ''''This is the first time we are meeting and you are already judging me by what the internet says. Don''t you think you''re been superficial? I don''t think I deserve such superfluous statements about myself from you, who I have never had any contact with before in my entire life'''' Natalie said as she cocked her brows at her. something she did when someone looked down on her.


    Eunice walked closer to Natalie and asked as if daring her to repeat her words, ''''what did you just say? Superficial and superfluous? How dare you talk down to your elders in that condescending manner?'''' after speaking, she raised her hand and slapped Natalia on the face making everyone in there gasped in shock. Natalia touched her face which had become reddened and chuckled sarcastically making Eunice angry the more.


    ''''Miss Gardener, is your second name ''bully''? Do your fans know this about you? From bullying your juniors in the industry to bullying a mere worker whom you have never met before? You are really a sight to behold''''


    ''''How dare you?'''' she shouted and lifted her hand again but this time around, Natalie anticipated it hence she quickly caught the hand that was raised again to hit her and pushed Eunice aside. Eunice stumbled a bit and Amy held her and Natalie looked at her coldly.


    ''''Slapping me the first time, I would have considered that as a mistake but trying to hit me the second time is something I will not allow. If you have something against me, then, just say it but if you act this shameless towards me again, I can assure you I won''t be this calm. I know how to protect myself from bullies like you. You asked the vice president the criteria used in picking employees? I will tell you. they did an interview and found me qualified and picked me. I didn''t pass through any back door to get here. You came here with Mimi Song and you bullied Alice Jun in the elevator and now you want to bully me too? What right do you think you have to be doing that? coming here with Mimi Song hand in hand, isn''t that announcing to all the other artistes who are equally qualified that they should go because the contract already belongs to Mimi and you''re backing her?


    ''''Let me tell you something Eunice Gardener, I am naturally a cool person with all senses intact, I welcome people''s views and I don''t judge them but, it doesn''t also mean I am so weak that I will accept just anyone''s views about me and I certainly will not allow myself to be a victim to people who think they can do whatever they want simply because they are blessed with money and power. If you dare try to bully me or say anything about me again, then, I will show you just how rude I can be when I need to be. You can tell them to fire me, I don''t care''''


    The room became quiet and the atmosphere turned awkward as everyone looked at Natalie. Even Eunice was taken aback by her long speech but thinking about how Mimi had said earlier on that the Sun family had abandoned her, she didn''t feel threatened by Natalie.


    Eunice clapped her hands saying, ''''what a nice speech there? I can see your lack of character clearly shows that you lack parental guidance? I heard you left the house and followed a man? What else can be expected from a girl who married because of money? People like you are the reason why anyone thinks is easy to enter into the high society''''


    Natalie chuckled and asked, ''are you by any chance talking about yourself?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Your words, are exactly mine to you. If you keep provoking me; then don''t say I didn''t warn you'''' Natalie said and opened the door. She saw the artistes and other workers by the door eavesdropping. Eunice looked at Natalia''s disappearing silhouette angrily.


    Eunice, what was the meaning of that?'''' William asked as Amy hurriedly shut the door after Natalie left.


    Eunice turned to William and said in a sharp tone, ''''didn''t you see the way that little bitch spoke to me?''''


    ''''You started it first; as if she was already your target'''' Jason said, supporting Natalie.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I really held you in high esteem but watching how you just bullied my employee, I have my doubts about the fairness of whatever we''re going to do today. William, excuse me, I need to go and check on my junior'''' Jason added and walked out of the interview room. He was someone who always stood by her juniors especially if they were in the right.


    William sighed and said to Eunice, ''''let''s have a word in my office. Amy, tell the artistes present to come in a week''s time for the interview. Lay my apologies to them and compensate them for their time today''''


    ''''Yes, William''''


    ''''Let''s go, Eunice''''


    Mimi and the rest looked at door as William and Eunice got out. They walked away towards the elevator while Amy stopped in front of the artistes and spoke.


    ''''I''m sorry everyone but, the casting and interview for today has being cancelled due to unforeseen circumstances. I apologise on behalf of the Vice President and the HR officer. Your time will be duly compensated''''


    The artistes and their assistants murmured among themselves. Mimi clutched her fists and muttered, ''that bitch might have done something again''''


    Alice stood up from her seat and spoke to Niania, ''''Niania, let''s go to the washroom first''''


    LADIES WASHROOM.


    Lucy watched Natalie as she poked inside one of the stills. She became increasingly worried after the latter didn''t response to any of her words.


    ''''Nat, talk to me. Are you alright? What happened in there? Say something, I''m getting worried'''' Natalia opened the still and got out with puffy eyes and Lucy screamed, ''''what happened to you?''''


    Natalia went to the sink and washed her face before saying to Lucy, ''''could you bring my bag for me?''''


    ''''Sure, wait for me'''' Lucy bumped into Alice as she turned towards the door and apologised, ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''Is alright, you can go'''' Alice waited for Lucy to leave before she gave Niania a signal to lock the door and the latter did and even stood by it outside to make sure no one would get it.


    Alice walked closer to Natalie and noticed the change in her breathing sound, ''''big sis, what happened in there?''''


    Natalie opened her mouth to speak and her body started shaking. Alice quickly held her hands saying anxiously, ''''oh, no, not here. Natalia, look at me''''


    Natalie looked at Alice before her legs became weak and she fell to the floor. she moved and hid under the sink and started speaking incoherently, ''''don''t hurt me, please don''t hurt me'''' she flunked away Alice''s hands as she tried to hold her.


    ''''Nat, is me your sister. Is Alice, I''m not going to hurt you, you''re safe with me'''' Natalia shook her head as she moved further towards the wall.

 Chapter 44 - Who Dared To Hurt You? 1

    ''''Nat, is me your sister. Is Alice, I''m not going to hurt you, you''re safe with me'''' Alice said but Natalie shook her head as she moved further towards the wall.


    ''''I will be obedient, don''t hurt me'''' Natalie kept speaking incoherently as she shook her head. Alice wiped the tears in her eyes and knelt in front Natalie trying to hold her hands. She felt so devastated seeing her sister in that state but what hurt her more the most was the fact that against the people who did this to her sister, she was powerless. The world was indeed unfair to them.


    Alice calmed herself down and stretched her hand once again towards Natalie. She decided to use a different method this time.


    ''''Yes, Natalia is obedient. No one will hurt her. Good girls are doted on, right?'''' Alice said and Natalie nodded her head.


    ''''Don''t hurt me, please. I will be a good girl'''' Natalie kept saying as she held Alice''s hand.


    ''''I won''t hurt you. Let me sing a song for you since you''re obedient. Would you like me to sing a song for you?''''


    Natalie nodded her head. a knock came from the door and Niania said to Alice.


    ''''Someone is at the door. she is a colleague of your sister'''' Niania said.


    ''''Let me in, you can trust me, I am Natalie''s colleague'''' Lucy said as she tried to peep into the washroom.


    Alice nodded giving Niania the go ahead to let Lucy in. She had already done her investigation on Lucy and knew she was a good friend of Natalie. Niania opened the door and closed it quickly as soon as Lucy got in.


    ''''What¡­what is wrong with Natalia?'''' Lucy stepped back in shock as she looked at Natalie who had finally curled up in Alice''s embrace. She held unto Alice tightly.


    ''''Now is not the time to explain. Is that my sister''s bag?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''Your sister? Oh, yes. This is Nat''s bag''''


    ''''Open it, you will find some eggs there, remove one for me''''


    ''''Okay'''' Lucy quickly looked into the bag and took out an egg rolled in a paper bag. As she peeled it, she heard Alice murmuring a song softly into Natalie''s ears.


    ''''Row, row, row your boat''''


    ''''Gently down the stream''''


    ''''Merrily, merrily, merrily, life is but a dream'''' 2x.


    Lucy removed the egg and noticed Natalia calming down as Alice sang the song. She handed over the egg to Alice with a look of confusion in her face. She didn''t know what was going on but when she saw the tears in Alice''s eyes as she sang the song, her heart moved.


    ''''Look, I brought you a gift, since you''re such a good girl. Eat this'''' Alice fed Natalia the egg and she ate it and calm down falling asleep in her arms.


    ''''I''m sorry but, what was that all about?''''


    ''''Now is not the time for questions. We need to move Natalia out of this place before someone sees us. Can you help with that?'''' Alice looked at Lucy and she nodded her head.


    ''''Yes. Now is lunch time and most of the workers are down at the cafeteria''''


    ''''Okay. Niania, give me my phone'''' Alice said and Niania entered inside with her bag.


    ''''Here''''


    Alice took the phone from Niania and dialled Xia''s number and spoke as soon as Xia answered.


    ''''Natalia had a relapse. We need a way out of Janice without raising suspicions''''


    ''''Coming right up'''' Xia''s soft voice replied and Alice hung up and Niania took the phone back. Alice looked at Natalie who was now fast asleep in her arms. They were on the floor but Alice didn''t have the time to feel gross because of the situation. She only cared about her sister''s health.


    ''''I will check the elevator first and talk to the head of security'''' Lucy said. She realised she couldn''t help in any way except to find a way to make sure that they were out of the company.


    ''''Thanks, Lucy''''


    ''''You can sigh an autograph for me later on. I am a fan'''' Lucy said and went out of the washroom.


    A few minutes later, the whole company experienced a moment of blackout and when the network and light came back on, the head of security was already at the car park with Natalie in his arms. He carried her as the others followed and they went to Alice''s van.


    ''''Thank you so much Matt'''' Lucy said after the head of security placed Natalie safely into the van.


    ''''You promised me 15 autographs, so we are good'''' Matt replied and turned to Alice.


    ''''Yes, I will send them to you by tomorrow. I hope this will be kept a secret?''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I already stopped the CCTV of the elevator before coming down. There won''t be a problem at all''''


    ''''Thanks a lot. I''m Kim Xia, I work for Today Newspaper. This is my card, if you ever need anything, call me'''' Xia added as she sat inside the van holding Natalie.


    ''''Thank you. I''m glad to be off help'''' Matt and Lucy stepped aside and watched as Alice joined the van and the driver drove away.


    Lucy smiled and turned to Matt, ''''thanks so much, Matt''''


    ''''You''re welcome''''


    ''''Let''s go''''


    When they entered inside the elevator, Matt said to Lucy, ''''Lucy, can I ask you for a favour?''''


    Lucy looked at him confused. It wasn''t because he was about to ask her for a favour but because she didn''t know that he knew her name.


    ''''Consider it payment for what I did?'''' Matt said.


    ''''Did you know my name already?'''' Lucy asked and Matt chuckled making her blushed. This was the first time she was seeing him smile. It made her heart flutter for a reason.


    Sure. Go ahead'''' Lucy nodded her head.


    ''''Have dinner with me as my girlfriend''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Lucy suddenly hiccupped and her face turned red. She looked at the elevator which had coincidentally stopped at her floor. without saying a word, Lucy ran out of the elevator leaving him stunned.


    Lucy sighed and heaved a relieve when she got to her desk. She touched her racing heart and murmured to herself, ''''what was that? So suddenly asking me to have dinner with him. Why? Why would he ask me to have dinner with him? Is that not the same thing as going on a date with him? Oh my GOD, is he asking me out? That''s not possible. I am way down the food chair and he is so high up the food chain. It doesn''t make sense''''


    ''''Lucy? Why are you talking to yourself?'''' Jason asked as he walked towards her desk.


    ''''I was just having a prep talk, are you looking for something?''''


    ''''Where is Natalie? I searched everywhere for her'''' Jason''s voice was laced with worry.


    ''''Natalie, she went home. She picked her bag and left 10 minutes ago with her friend who came to pick her up''''


    ''''Really? How was she? Did she look sad?''''


    ''''She looked okay, I guess''''


    ''''Okay. I will call her''''


    ''''Jason, can I asked what happened inside there? Natalia looked flustered when I saw her''''


    ''''She got into a battle of words with Eunice Gardener''''


    ''''Eunice Gardener. Did they know each other already?''''


    ''''I don''t know. I will see you around, Lucy. I''m going to meet with William''''


    ''''Sure'''' Lucy sat down when Jason left. She sighed and suddenly flushed when she thought about Matt again.


    ''''Get your head together, Lucy. That was probably a prank''''


    Jason stepped out of the elevator and saw Amy looking anxious by the door of William and he asked, ''''Amy, what are you doing there?''''


    ''''Finally, Jason. Eunice and William are inside looking like they''re about to tie each other apart. Where did you go to?'''' Amy became relieved after seeing Jason.


    ''''Alright, I will take a look'''' Jason said and opened the door.


    William sat in his chair while Eunice sat on the sofa and they glared at each other, none wanting to back down. Jason entered and closed the door behind him and, ''''Natalie went home''''


    William''s eyes flicked and he turned to Jason and spoke. ''''Mimi Song is already disqualified. Do you have any objections to that Jason?'''' he seemed to have made that decision and was waiting for Jason''s reply.


    ''''Oh what basis?'''' Eunice banged her hand on the table as she asked.


    ''''On the basis that you brought her here to intimidate other artistes and also disrespected my employee in front of me''''


    Eunice chuckled. ''''Are you supporting that sly phoenix?''''


    ''''You had no right to speak that way to Natalie. She is my employee, not yours. What you did is bullying and harassment''''


    ''''You speak so eloquently. You don''t even know anything about that girl. I know everything about her. Isn''t the scandal about her enough to make her stop working here? But just as thick-skinned as she is, she still worked here. I am telling you this, William. I am your mother''s best friend and I watched you grow; I won''t allow you to be fooled by that pretentious bitch''''

 Chapter 45 - Who Dared To Hurt You? 2

    ''''You speak so eloquently. You don''t even know anything about that girl. I know everything about her. Isn''t the scandal about her enough to make her stop working here? But just as thick-skinned as she is, she still worked here. I am telling you this, William. I am your mother''s best friend and I watched you grow; I won''t allow you to be fooled by that pretentious bitch''''


    ''''What do you know about her, apart from what you heard from people? Are you saying that I should also judge her based on what the papers or internet says without giving her a chance to prove herself?''''


    ''''That girl is Solace Arnold Song''s estranged daughter. That girl has no ounce of good in her. She threw mud on the Song family, left the Song residence to follow rich men and got married without the Song family''s knowledge and blessings. That kind of girl is not qualified to work at Janice''''


    William and Jason looked at each other shocked. ''''What do you mean she is the daughter of Solace Song?'''' William asked.


    ''''You didn''t even know about that?'''' Eunice laughed sarcastically.


    ''''Eunice, background doesn''t matter when we''re employing people. Is the talent that matters and she is talented'''' Jason spoke this time around.


    ''''Why are you being stubborn about this, William? What did that fox do to you?'''' Eunice believed in her heart that Natalie was a bad person and hence, wanted to help Solace deal with her.


    ''''Eunice, I appreciate that you''re doing this for the company''s good but, I don''t like the way you''re speaking about Natalia. She is still my junior and I''ve not seen her act in any disgraceful or disrespectful manner to me or anyone''''


    ''''Jason? I can''t believe that girl has got you two wrapped around her little finger. Fire her immediately!'''' she commanded.


    ''''Eunice, this is my company and I will make the final decisions. I can''t fire her based on what you''ve said. She might be the estranged daughter of the Song family but she is talented. She has eyes for good things and her brain works like magic. She is talented and I don''t care about her personal life''''


    ''''What? Are you in love with that tramp?''''


    ''''Eunice!! I won''t allow you to call her names'''' William stood up as he spoke.


    ''''Wow. I can''t believe this. You''re even shouting at me because of her?''''


    ''''In any case, Natalia is staying and your already resigned from the position of the company''s spokesperson so you don''t have the right to question my decisions'''' William walked to the door and opened it, banging it angrily after leaving. Jason passed his hand through his hair in frustration as Eunice lamented.


    ''''What is wrong with this kid? Jason, you people don''t know her character. I know that girl too well and I''m warning you people, sooner or later she is going to bring trouble to Janice''''


    ...


    Dr. Andrea walked out of Natalia''s room and closed the door. When she got to the hall, Alice and Xia stood up and walked closer to her.


    ''''How is she, Dr. Andrea?'''' Alice was the first to ask. She clasped her hands together anxiously.


    ''''Alice, relax. She is fine. I gave her some injections and she is asleep now''''


    ''''Will she be alright?'''' Xia asked. The state she saw Natalie in was worse than what she had seen her become before. this was the first acute relapse since a few years ago.


    ''''Is difficult to tell. It all depends on her willpower. She has been having relapses lately and it has affected her psychologically. She is under a lot of stress. Do you by chance know what kind of words was exchanged between them?'''' Dr. Andrea asked.


    Alice shook her head. ''''I don''t know. I wasn''t in the room but, from what happened in the washroom it must have been harsh words. My sister, she was so hurt and defenceless'''' Alice said and wiped her tears as they threatened to fall. It hurt her that she couldn''t do anything to help her sister and only family.


    ''''What kind of grudge does Eunice Gardener have with Natalie for her to be this harsh to her? they have never met before from what I know'''' Xia furrowed her brows as she spoke.


    ''''Is Mimi. Mimi must have told Eunice something bad about Natalie. Eunice and Mimi came in together. That woman bullied me in the elevator. Ohh, how I wished I could just pull all the air off her head and turn her into a bald woman. You should have seen how smug she acted''''


    ''''So in the end, it was that white lotus that caused everything'''' Xia felt irritated.


    ''''Keep an eye on Natalie and call me right away if anything happens. You have to be prepared because getting her out of the darkness she is in now is going to be a little difficult. Is best she doesn''t go to work immediately and remain at home for a while''''


    Alice sighed. ''''She was so happy about getting a job finally in 5 years and this had happened'''' Alice sighed, her tears running down her face and Xia hugged her.


    ''''I can''t even do anything to help her while she is lying there powerless. When I saw her shrinking and begging me not to hurt her in the washroom, I felt like dying. My sister was finally getting herself out and suddenly this happened. I will write a letter of absence and have Niania deliver it to Lucy tomorrow''''


    ''''Alice, is okay. Natalie is strong and she will be able to pull through. Let''s have faith in her. She was in a worse state than this when we first found her and she was able to get through it. she will get through this safely too''''


    ''''This is all my fault. If I hadn''t pressured her so much that day, if she hadn''t left the house that day¡­'''' anytime she thought of that day, Alice would blame herself for what happened. She always asked herself, if she didn''t pressure her to come to her audition. If she didn''t tell Natalie to get her a gift. She wouldn''t have gone out and then gotten kidnapped.


    ''''Alice, stop it!! For the last time, this is not your fault. it was meant to happen. Let''s be glad that in the end, we have her here with us''''


    ''''Xia is right. Blaming yourself for something that happened already is not going to solve anything. Natalie needs you now more than ever and you have to be strong for her.


    The door of the villa opened and Mikael walked inside. He stopped and looked at the three ladies and asked, ''''what is going on here?''''


    Alice quickly wiped away her tears and turned to look at him with an indifferent gaze. ''What do you think? We are here to spend time with my sister.


    Mikael changed out of his shoes and entered the hall. he looked at Dr. Andrea and asked, ''I know Kim and Alice, but who are you?''''


    Dr. Andrea smiled and stretched forth her hand saying, ''''hi Mr. Sun. I am Dr. Andrea. I was your brother''s personal physician and Natalie''s psychiatrist''''


    ''''I see. Did something happen to Natalie?'''' he asked, looking around.


    ''''No. nothing that you should care about'''' Alice spoke.


    ''''Andrea and I are University mates. She came to visit. Let''s go, Andrea'''' Xia said and picked up Andrea''s bag.


    ''''Sure. See you around Mr. Sun''''


    When Xia and Andrea left, Mikael looked at Alice and asked, ''''are you not going?''''


    ''''No. I''m sleeping here tonight. Let''s see if you have the guts to bully my sister in front of me'''' Alice said as she pointed at her eyes before gesturing to Mikael, ''''I''m watching you''''


    Mikael shook his head and went into his room. When he got there, he removed his phone and made a call.


    ''''I want you to find out what happened at Janice today and how is related to my sister in law. ''


    Alice walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe and sat on the bed. She brushed Natalie''s hair gently and got up. A hand caught her hand and she turned back and saw Natalie''s eyes opened and she exclaimed.


    ''''Sis, you''re awake''''


    Natalia opened her mouth to speak but the words didn''t come out clear so Alice asked.


    ''''What? Are you thirsty?'''' Natalie shook her head and she asked again, ''''hungry?'''' this time she nodded her head and Alice stood up. ''''Okay, I bought meat and kept in the fridge. I will quickly heat it up for you''''


    Alice went into the closet and quickly changed before going out.


    Alice removed the meat and sausages and put in a frying pan on the burner and turned it on. She stirred the food and Mikael walked in.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' he asked and looked into the pan on fire.


    ''''Can''t you tell? Are you blind?'''' Alice asked back and glared at him. She was blaming him at this point because he was the one who asked Natalie to get a job.


    ''''What happened to Natalia today?'''' Mikael asked even though he already had a premonition of what happened.

 Chapter 46 - Who Dared To Hurt You? 3

    ''''What happened to Natalie? today?'''' Mikael asked even though he already had a premonition of what happened.


    ''''Nothing. She is fine''''


    ''''I already asked someone to look into it. Now, you better tell me the truth'''' Mikael said and Alice banged the ladle on the cabinet and turned to face him.


    ''''Since you''re the master of investigations, you must have known that my sister has panic disorder, can''t eat anything containing carbs and is extremely afraid of people who try to harm her. If you hadn''t told her to make herself useful and found a job and stopped using your brother''s money? If you hadn''t told her such disgusting words and made her feel worthless? She wouldn''t have tried her best to find a job? She wouldn''t have gotten into Janice and she wouldn''t have been bullied until she had a relapse? This is all your fault and I will make you pay for it''''


    ''''What relapse?'''' Mikael''s eyes flickered as he asked but Alice was too angry to notice the change in him.


    ''''Since you''re investigating, why don''t you add that as well. Try to find out what happened to my sister five years ago, why your brother was so protective of her and married her. Why don''t you use the energy you''re using to sabotage and make my sister''s life miserable to find out all of that? obnoxious bastard'''' Alice poured the food into a plate and turned the gas off and went out leaving Mikael confused.


    Mikael closed the door behind him and opened his cardboard. He removed the file of Natalie and poured out all the pictures and papers containing her information. His eyes fell on a particular paper titled ''Natalie found in front of Glory City hospital after a year of going missing''. He shakenly took the paper and read it.


    A whirlwind of emotions took over him and he gasped. He had investigated alright but he never had time to read of the information he got on her.


    Now, everything was clear to him. Why his brother tried so hard to protect her. It was because she was ''that girl''.


    ''''How could she be the same girl?'''' Mikael felt like he was short of words. He remembered her. They used to be neighbours. Natalie and her brother were in the same class during middle school. He used to hate her because he knew that her father''s first love was his mother. He never believed that they were just friends even though Thomas had told him that a lot of times.


    He remembered her father remarried and they moved to another city. now, it was clear. The woman he had remarried was no other than Alice''s mother who also passed away shortly after.


    Everything was clear to him now. Mikael screamed and threw the pictures on the floor. His phone buzzed and he hurriedly answered it.


    ''''What did you find out?'''' he asked immediately and listened carefully. He chuckled sarcastically and his gaze turned cold. He hung up and laughed but it didn''t reach his eyes. ''''Someone actually dared to bully my people? This woman must be tired of being in the industry''''


    ¡­.


    Alice fed Natalie the food until she was satisfied and stopped her.


    ''''Alice, I''m full'''' she said softly.


    ''''Eat a little more. Dr. Andrea said you need to eat and rest. I already asked my scheduled to be pushed back. in the meantime, I will be here taking care of you. Big sis, let''s go on a picnic when you get better. We haven''t been on a picnic together since I started acting''''


    As they were talking, Mikael stood by the door listening quietly. His face displayed a mix of complicated emotions.


    In the middle of the night as they were sleeping, Natalie stirred in her sleep while talking.


    ''''Don''t hurt me, please don''t hurt me. I will be good, I won''t make noise, please, please¡­''''


    Alice opened her eyes on the side of the bed and noticed Natalie''s behaviour. She quickly sat up and turned on the light and tried to wake her up.


    ''''Natalie, is okay''''


    Natalie opened her eyes and sat up on the bed shrinking towards the edge as Alice spoke to her.


    ''''Is me, is your sister, I won''t hurt you''''


    ''''Alice?'''' when she recognised Alice, Natalia crawled into her embrace as her breathing quickened intensely.


    ''''Is me. You''re safe, no one will hurt you again, I promise. Should I sing for you?''''


    Natalia nodded her head when Alice asked her.


    ''''Row, row, row your boat''


    ''''Gently on the stream''


    ''''Merrily, merrily, merrily, life is but a dream'' 2x.


    Outside the door, Mikael leaned against it and clenched his fists tightly. He stood there for a while before going back to his room. He had been checking up on them throughout the night.


    ¡­..


    Lucy arrived at the company in her small frog shaped car and pulled over. When she got down, she saw Matt chatting with Amy at the entrance. She looked at him and their met before she quickly turned away.


    Lucy held her bag tightly as she dilly dallied around the car park. Not having the courage to walk pass them after what she did yesterday. She felt totally embarrassed for running out of the elevator in that manner.


    ''''Are you planning to walk around the car park till closing?'''' Matt asked and raised his brows.


    ''''Hello, mom'''' Lucy quickly took out her phone and started making a fake call. Matt stood there watching her calmly as she continued to talk on the phone.


    ''''Yes, I will be home very early for din¡­'''' Lucy coughed and her face turned red when the phone in her hand started ringing. She twisted her mouth and looked at Matt.


    Matt waved the phone in his hand at her and she gasped. ''Are you the one who just called me?''''


    ''''What do you think?'''' Matt chuckled.


    ''''You¡­ what do you want?'''' Lucy asked and Matt stepped closer to her.


    ''''You already know what I want from you. I helped you so it''s natural you also help me''''


    ''''Are you in love with me?''''


    ''''No, but I want you to go on a fake date with me. Act as my girlfriend in front of my parents for a day''''


    Lucy pointed at herself and asked, ''''why? Why me? There are so many women who have a crush on you and would be glad to act along. Why are you asking me to do that for you?''''


    ''''Because I know that you are the only one who will not take advantage of me when you find out who I am'''' Matt said with a serious expression.


    ''''Wait. Are you secretly rich or do you have powerful parents? Are you a secret heir?''''


    ''''What do you think?''''


    ''''Oh My God! You are¡­ no, I already know your salary is huge but you even have rich parents?''''


    ''''Will you do it for me then? I promise I won''t bother you again after tonight''''


    ''''The date is tonight? Why are you just telling me right now?'''' Lucy asked rather loudly. Her voice attracted Anita''s attention as she got down from her car. she turned to them and frowned when she saw them. she only smiled at Matt who remained nonchalant, not even bothering to look at her.


    ''''Lucy'''' Matt called her name and he blushed.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''I would have told you if you didn''t run away without waiting for me to finish my statement yesterday''''


    ''''Right'''' Lucy scratched her hair.


    ''''So, would you go with me?''''


    ''''Well, considering how you decided to help me without even asking any questions I should help you out. But, let me warn you, I won''t be responsible for my words if your parents turn out to be rude'''' she warned him sternly.


    ''''No worries. My parents are far from being rude, especially to my girlfriend''''


    ''''Okay, since it''s settled, I should go back to work'''' Lucy turned and hurried inside and Matt smiled.


    ''''She is cute'''' he said and thought about the first time he met her in the elevator with Natalie. He had taken notice of her and have been noticing her since then. She just stood up among all the workers in his eyes.


    ¡­.


    Lucy got out of a taxi and saw Matt dressed in a grey suit and pants waiting at the entrance of Shining Star Restaurant waiting and she walked to him. He smiled at her when he saw her.


    ''''Lucy, you''re here? You look great'''' he said looking at her. she wore a black pencil skirt and paired it with a pink half shoulder top and wore a light blue blazer on top.


    ''''I promised I would be here'''' Lucy said and blushed.


    ''''Thank you, I didn''t think you would come. You must find me strange, right?'''' Matt asked as he held her hand and led her inside.


    ''''Strange, yes. But, I can''t say no to a handsome man. So, all I have to do is act like we''re a couple, right?'''' Lucy pursed her lips and looked away.


    ''''It''s good to know that I appeal to you. Let''s go, my parents will be here soon. Let''s use the time we have to get to know each other''''

 Chapter 47 - Fake Date

    Matt led Lucy into one of the private rooms of the restaurant. He pulled out a chair for her to sit before sitting across her.


    ''''I''m sorry for making you do this for me even though we barely know each other. I couldn''t just find anyone to do this for me except you. forgive my manners''''


    Lucy smiled. ''''You helped me, so is only nature I help you too. I just didn''t think it would be in this manner, but, it''s not bad. I get to eat in a luxurious restaurant for the first time''''


    ''''Before my parents come, there is something you must know. This is my parents'' restaurant'''' Matt said and Lucy flushed. She looked at him surprised but kept quiet, giving him the chance to continue what he was saying. ''''They want me to quit my job at Janice and take over the family business and before you ask further, William is my cousin too and I enjoy working at Janice''''


    Lucy nodded and chuckled drying, ''''I wouldn''t have known you''re such old money'''' she had a funny expression on her face and her hands quivered when she tried to take the glass of water on the table.


    ''''Old money?'''' Matt asked, quite confused by her statement.


    ''''Yeah, I mean. Who would have thought you were this filthy rich? I couldn''t have imagined it, if you didn''t tell me''''


    ''''I turn to be low key about my personal life. Things can get a little chaotic when people find out who I really am''''


    Lucy sipped the water and asked. ''''I can see that. But, why did you ask me to do this? There are other girls in the company and you''re quite handsome. I didn''t think you would ask someone like me to do this for you. I was quite flustered when you first asked me. I even thought you were messing with me''''


    ''''There are a lot of ladies who will readily accept my offer but none is as genuine as you. You look genuine. You and your friend, of course''''


    ''''Natalie?''''


    ''''Yes. I watched the interview tape and you two stood out. But, I was more concerned about you. You didn''t even study anything related to this work. Your tenacity is quite refreshing''''


    ''''I see'''' Lucy smiled.


    ''''So, I should tell you basic things about myself. So you won''t be lost when my parents ask you anything about us''''


    ''''Sure, go ahead''''


    ''''Well, you already know my name. I am 27 years old and I completed State C university and you are my first girlfriend''''


    ''''Your first girlfriend? What did you do with your life all these years? I''m 25 but I''ve dated about 3 guys¡­'''' Lucy pursed her lips and flushed. She realised she had said too much and turned her face away.


    ''''I was an honorary student and spent all my days studying computers''''


    ''''We call people like you a nerd''''


    ''''Yes, a nerd. So Lucy, tell me about yourself''''


    ''''There is really nothing interesting about me. You must have seen my profile from the Human Resource department, right?''''


    ''''No, I didn''t see it. I was tempted to but I wanted to hear it from you''''


    ''''Okay. so, I completed a local University and majored in Biological Sciences but I decided to join Janice because of the pay. I needed to find a job to avoid my parents from marrying me off''''


    ''''Okay, when my parents arrive, they are likely to ask us about how we met and those stuff''''


    ''''You can take care of that. I tend to speak a lot of nonsense when I get anxious''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I am with you all the way''''


    The door opened as they were chatting and Mr. And Mrs. Matinson entered. Lucy stood up with Matt as they got to the table. Mr. Matinson sat down with his wife and looked at Lucy.


    ''''Hi, good evening Mr. and Mrs. Matinson, I am Lucy Lawson''''


    Matt smiled and held Lucy''s hand when he noticed she was shaking. He decided to do the introduction himself. ''''Dad, mom, meet Lucy, my girlfriend''''


    ''''Lucy?'''' Mrs. Matinson''s frowned turned into a smile as he spoke, ''''it''s good to finally meet you''''


    ''It''s good to see you too''''


    Mr. Matinson looked at Lucy and asked. ''Where do you work? Which family are you from? What do your parents do?''''


    ''Honey, we''re here to eat. Don''t scare the girl away. Is not easy for Matt to allow us to meet his girlfriend. Do you want him to think we''re here to bully his girlfriend?'''' Mrs. Matinson stopped her husband.


    Two waiters arrived with a trolley of assorted dishes and put them on the table.


    ''''I work at Janice with Matt and my parents are retired professors at B University. I am from City B but I live with my parents at the Retired Professors Estates at Benipark'''' Lucy decided to answer the man''s questions. She was proud of her parents.


    ''''Your parents were teachers?'''' he asked again.


    ''''Father, you are making Lucy uncomfortable'''' Matt said.


    ''''Yes, sir. My father is late but, I have two mothers'''' Lucy smiled at Matt and spoke.


    ''''Two mothers? I don''t understand?'''' Mrs. Matinson asked and Matt looked at Lucy curiously.


    ''''My father married two women and I am the daughter of the second wife but my two mothers took care of me and I am proud of them''''


    ''''Mom, dad, let''s eat first''''


    ''''Where did you meet Matt?'''' Mr. Matinson asked.


    ''''Dad? I didn''t bring Lucy here for her to be interrogated like a criminal. She is my girlfriend'''' Matt said. Unlike he and his mother, his mother was stricter and liked to ask a lot of questions which usually turned people off. anyone who didn''t know him would think he was a bully and he didn''t want Lucy to feel bullied because of him.


    Lucy touched Matt''s hand and shook her head to stop him from arguing with his father. ''''I met Matt on the first day I went for my interview at Janice. He is quiet attentive and trust-worthy which drew me closer to him. I like him after seeing how he handled emergencies''''


    ''''Well, Matt is very quick in reacting to emergencies'''' his mother spoke proudly.


    ''''Yes. You should have seen him then. He looked so handsome and I couldn''t help liking him''''


    ''''I like her'''' Mr. Matinson suddenly spoke and the table turned silent.


    ''''Dad, you do?''''


    ''''Trust me, I know an opportunist when I see one. You were honest in you answers and didn''t curl back or hide behind my son. You are someone who has your own opinion and will always speak her mind''''


    ''You read me out, just like that?'''' Lucy asked.


    ''Yes. I can read people just by listening to them''''


    Matt watched his parents bond with Lucy quickly over the meal. He looked at them chat happily as they ate.


    Benipark Estates.


    Matt pulled over outside the storey building apartments and turned to Lucy. He noticed her smiling and asked, ''''why are you smiling?''''


    ''''You looked surprised to see me bonding with your parents. You had this face throughout the dinner time''''


    ''''Well, I was''''


    ''''Don''t be. If there is anything I''m good at, then, is getting people to like me. I mean I am likable, right?''''


    ''''I could tell that for sure. You are indeed likable''''


    Lucy pointed at the estates saying, ''''I''m home''''


    ''''Thanks a lot for tonight. I am grateful''''


    ''''I got to enjoy food from Shining Star. Tonight was my first time there, and their food didn''t disappoint''''


    ''Tell me anytime you want to eat there, I will send you''''


    Lucy shook her head, ''''that would be taking advantage of you. That is not what I do. I should go in before my mothers'' come down and pulled you inside for a wedding ceremony''''


    ''What?''''


    Lucy pointed her hand at one of the building lights. ''''Look at the building there, third floor, third house. Do you see the two figures hiding by the curtain?''''


    ''''Yes'''' Matt looked at the direction and could indeed see two figures standing behind the curtains.


    ''''That''s my first and second mother looking at us. If you don''t want to be forced into a marriage ceremony with me, then, this is your queue to leave''''


    ''''Is it that serious?''''


    ''Trust me, after going on arranged dates for 6 months straight with no break, I can tell you for sure. Those two keep telling me to get married before I hit thirty. Sometimes, I feel that they think men are as cheap as groceries''''


    ''Okay''''


    ''So, I will see you at work tomorrow'''' Lucy picked her bag and got out of the car.


    ''''Okay. Good night'''' Matt drove away after watching Lucy go inside.


    As soon as Lucy entered the house, the two middle aged women hurried over to her and she said to them.


    ''''Let''s talk tomorrow. I''m tired ladies''''


    The two women looked at each other and watched Lucy go to her room. They sighed and shook their heads and went to their rooms.

 Chapter 48 - Watch How I Change Things Here

    Alice entered the kitchen to pour a glass of water and saw Mikael cooking. ''''Good morning''''


    ''''Good morning. How is¡­ how is your sister? I saw the room light on last night'''' Mikael turned to her and asked.


    ''''Yeah, she just had an episode but, she is fine. She fell asleep early this morning''''


    ''''I see''''


    Alice drunk the water and poured some into the glass again and was about to go out when she said Mikael calling her name.


    ''''Alice''''


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''I didn''t know about Natalie''s condition. I was just¡­''''


    ''''I know, I was just frustrated last night and needed an outlet to vent my frustrations. Natalie is strong and she will pull through. None of it is your fault. She loved her job but those people just had to go there and make things hard for her. First, it was me and now my sister. But, you know what Mikael? I can take it when they bully me and try to cut me off from the industry but Natalie is my bottom line. I will never forgive those people for what they did to her''''


    ''''Don''t forgive them. Things are going to change now that I am here. whatever my brother was doing, I will continue with it''''


    Alice smiled and thought for a moment before saying, ''''Mikael, I have to go to the company later on and Xia is kind of busy. I don''t want to leave my sister all alone at home''''


    ''''I don''t have much going on at the company. I will look after Natalie. You can go and settle your matters''''


    ''''Thanks. I received a text from my CEO this morning. It seems it has to do with what happened. I got into a little¡­''''


    ''''Do you need my help?''''


    Alice shook her head, ''''no, I can handle it. I will just get scolded is all''''


    ''''I will do everything my brother used to do for you. I know I''m not exactly the type you can trust, but, I will protect you and your sister. I won''t allow anyone to bully you two again''''


    Alice chuckled, ''you sound just like Thomas right now. If you really mean it, then, I will have to thank you in advance''''


    Alice turned to the door and saw Natalie standing in front of them. ''''Sis?'''' Alice quickly went closer to her. ''What are you doing out here? I thought you were asleep?''''


    Mikael looked at Natalie''s sickly body and asked worried, ''''why did you come out? The weather is cold''''


    When he said that Natalia stared at him shocked. She blinked her eyes and seemed confused by his sudden change of behaviour.


    ''''Sis, do you need anything?''''


    Natalie looked at the food in the pan and licked her lips saying softly, ''''I''m hungry''''


    ''''Oh. Wait a little way I will order something for you''''


    ''''You can have some of what I prepared. Actually, I was making this for you two'''' Mikael said and the two ladies turned to look at him surprised. ''''I didn''t poison it. if that''s what you are scared of'''' he said when he saw their faces.


    ''''Not that. Natalia can''t eat carbs''''


    ''''I know. I prepared steak for her. She can have all the steak. You and I will eat the rice''''


    ''''You¡­know?'''' Natalie asked looking at him.


    ''''My mom told me and your little sister screamed so much at me last night, how could I forget all that you said?'''' Mikael said.


    ''''You screamed at him?'''' Natalie asked as Alice helped her to sit on the kitchen high chair.


    ''''I was just frustrated and needed someone to vent on''''


    Mikael dished the food out and placed them in front of each one. he joined them on the table that acted as a dining table. ''I made enough for three people''''


    ''''Oh? What happened to you Mikael? You look like a different person right now'''' Alice teased.


    ''''I can be nice if I want to, okay?'''' Mikael watched as Alice cut the steak into pieces and asked, ''''is it too hard?''''


    ''''I''m just afraid my sister will not be able to eat comfortably. Nat, I asked Mikael to stay with you while I rush to the company and come''''


    ''''You don''t have to do that for me. I''d be fine alone''''


    ''''I''m not going anywhere''''


    ''''I don''t want to inconvenience you''''


    ''''I won''t hurt you if that''s what you''re afraid of. My conscience is not that dead you know? I will be here if you need anything. You are so skinny, I''m afraid you might fall if there is no one here to look out for you''''


    ''''Sis, just let him be there for you. Mikael is not as bad as we thought''''


    Natalia looked at him and ate her food quietly.


    An hour later, Alice walked down from the stairs and spoke to Niania in the hall with Natalie. ''''Niania, is the car ready?'''' she was already dressed for her outing.


    ''''Yes'''' Niania stood up and picked her handbag.


    ''''Sis, I won''t be gone for long. If you need anything, call Mikael, okay? Oh, I borrowed this from your closet. You don''t mind, right?''''


    ''''You can take all of them back to your place. I already told you I don''t go out much'''' Natalie told her.


    ''''Then, I will see you later. Bye'''' Alice kissed Natalie''s cheek before going out with Niania.


    ''''Bye'''' Natalie heard a familiar voice after Alice left the villa. She turned and saw Mikael at the stairs making a call.


    ''''Alright, send it to my email and cancel all my meetings for the next two days. Don''t receive any acting gigs on my behalf for the meantime. I have a lot of work to do at the company first'''' Mikael finished and hung up. He walked to the hall and saw Natalie trying to stand up.


    ''''No, just relax on the sofa. I just wanted to know how you''re doing? How are you feeling?'''' he asked her.


    ''''I''m fine. Thanks for the meal''''


    ''''Give me some credit, I''m not that heartless'''' Mikael said and Natalie smiled weakly. His phone vibrated again and he looked at Natalia before getting up to answer it.


    ''''Hello, what did you find? Okay. Forward what you have to my email and go to Empire Entertainment. I want to know whatever happens to Alice there''''


    When Natalie heard her sister''s name she became curious and looked at Mikael questionably as he continued with his call.


    ''''Yes. Thanks, Secretary He'''' Mikael hung up and turned to see Natalia watching him questionably and he said to her, ''I heard the CEO doesn''t like Alice that much and wants her to apologise to Eunice Gardener for what happened''''


    ''''What? She was the one who bullied Alice and she wants an apology? Why are these people always selfish and extreme?''''


    ''''I already promised Alice this morning that I will protect you two and I mean it. Natalie, I know you don''t trust me and we started on the wrong foot, but, I want to help you and Alice. I mean it''''


    ''''Why? Why are you suddenly acting this way? You hate me? You said I killed your brother? What exactly are you planning to do to me and my sister?'''' Natalie asked as she looked at him suspiciously. She couldn''t forget how he treated her from the beginning.


    ''''Nothing. I just want to help''''


    ''''Because you feel pity for me? You suddenly saw me like this and you think my life is such a pity and you want to help us? Do you think I will believe that?''''


    ''''No. I''m not doing this because I pity you. I''m doing this because my brother would have done the same thing for you and your sister. Trust me, I am not a good man and I certainly do not do things out of pity. Our living conditions still stand, but, I can''t sit and watch someone bully you just because my brother is no more''''


    ''''So, this is your sense of duty then? You''re doing this just because of Thomas?''''


    ''''Thomas is not a ''just'' for me and you know that''''


    ''''Do whatever you want, but, if this is all part of your bigger plan to take revenge because you think I have a hand in your brother''s death, I won''t sit back and watch you hurt me especially my sister. Alice is still young and na?ve. She easily forgives and trust people and I''m sure she trusts you but is different with me. The way you treated me so far makes it hard for me to believe whatever you''re saying. Mikael, I just hope you''re sincere this time''''


    ''''Whether I''m sincere or not, why don''t you watch how I change things around from now on?''''


    ''''Listen, I know I''m being harsh but I just can''t shake the feeling that you''re doing this because you just found out I''m a sick woman. I have my doubts about you, but I hope you can prove me wrong with your actions''''


    ''''No problem'''' Natalia''s phone buzzed and she answered immediately.

 Chapter 49 - Watch How I Change Things Here 2

    Lucy turned around in her flexible chair as she spoke to Natalia. ''''That''s good. I was so worried.


    ''''Alice told me you helped a lot. I''m sorry I inconvenienced you'''' Natalie said on the other side of the phone and Lucy shook her head.


    ''''Inconvenienced my foot. You''re my friend and if I couldn''t do that much then, what kind of friend would I be? But, you have a lot to tell me, right? Like how¡­.'''' Lucy lowered her voice as she spoke, ''''Alice is actually your sister?''''


    ''''I know, right? I have a lot to tell you. Xia will pick you up and bring you to the house after work''''


    ''''I can''t today. I have a date with Matt, remember?'''' Lucy blushed as she mentioned his name. she had earlier on sent a voice message to Natalie telling her about her date with Matt.


    ''''Right, you agreed to go on a date with him because of me''''


    ''''Is all good. With him as a date, I can get off my parents'' back for a while by faking it''''


    ''''Do your parents still bother you with the marriage thing?''''


    ''''Don''t even get my started. That''s what I get for having two mothers and one father. I told you, right? My father married two women and they are not your ordinary women? They have good telepathy with each other.


    ''''I should meet them. I''m surprised that they are so good to each other and not being jealous of each other''''


    ''''That''s my family for you. I have to go. The company is all gloomy, I''m guessing it has to do with what happened. Let''s talk later. I still have a lot of work to do''''


    ''''Okay. Lucy, if anyone ask of me, tell them you didn''t hear from me''''


    ''''Okay. Bye'''' Lucy hung up and saw Jason walking out of the elevator towards her and she quickly stood up.


    Jason walked to her, ''''Lucy''''


    ''''Yes, Jason?''''


    ''''Have you heard from Natalia?


    ''''No, her line is not going through. But, a letter came through to me this morning. I was going to send it to your office''''


    ''''Where is it''''


    ''''Here'''' Lucy picked the letter from her table and handed it to Jason.


    ''''Okay, thanks''''


    ''''Welcome''''


    ''''Let me know if you get through to her''''


    ''''Okay''''. Lucy sat back after Jason left. Her phone buzzed and she frowned as she looked at the caller ID. Deciding not to answer, she placed the phone on the table and continued with her work but a while later, the phone buzzed again.


    ''''What do you want, Lex?'''' Lucy asked after answering the call.


    ''''Lucy, can we meet?''''


    ''''No, can do'''' Lucy hung up and put the phone away.


    ...


    William tried Natalia''s number for the 9th time and it went to voicemail.


    ''''Do you think she might resign?'''' Amy who was standing in front of him asked.


    ''''I hope she is alright. she didn''t come to work today''''


    ''''Should I go and visit her?''''


    ''''No, I will keep trying''''


    ....


    Empire Entertainment.


    Waiting Room.


    Alice looked at her watch and walked to the secretary who was busy filing her nails and asked, ''''Ana, when exactly is Luis going to be ready? I''ve being here for almost three hours now'''' Alice felt like strangling the secretary who acted so arrogant towards her because of her connection to the CEO.


    Ana looked at Alice smugly, ''I am not in the CEO''s office. How am I supposed to know? Didn''t I tell you he is with sister Lin Yan?'''' she had received strict orders not to allow Alice into the office and she was going to do that. She had always hated Alice and thought of her as a greedy person because unlike the other artistes who always gave her gifts because they wanted to get into the good books of the CEO, Alice never did such a thing.


    ''Ana, why are you talking like this to me? Did I offend you in anyway?''''


    Ana put her filer on the table angrily and stood up to speak, ''''Alice, stop acting so arrogantly. Don''t you really know the reason why you''re called here?''''


    ''''That is no way to talk to Alice. Ana, she just asked you a simple question, did you have to be so arrogant?'''' Niania stood up immediately and refuted Ana.


    Ana looked at Niania and laughed. ''''Look who is talking? The little assistant''''


    ''''Ana, call Luis and tell him I am here or I will go inside myself''''


    ''''I''m sorry, but I can''t do that''''


    The door to the office opened just then. Luis and Lin Yan walked out with their hands intertwined together. He pretended not to have seen Alice and asked the secretary.


    ''''What is the chaos for?''''


    Alice turned and saw him. she looked at Lin Yan who was adjusting her dress and felt disgusted. It was clear the two were doing something inside the office. Alice felt totally gross.


    Lin Yan smirked, knowing Alice had gotten the picture clear. She stepped forward and asked smugly, ''''who decided to grace us with her presence?''''


    ''''Luis, I''ve being here for almost three hours and Ana said you were busy. Why did you call me here if you were so busy?'''' Alice completely ignored Lin Yan.


    ''''Hey, is that how you talk to your boss? Where are your manners?'''' Luis shouted at Alice.


    ''''He was busy with me. Do you have a problem with that?'''' Lin Yan asked.


    ''''No way. I have no problem with him being busy with you or anyone else. My problem is the fact that I was here for three hours and he didn''t attend to me'''' Alice said to Lin Yan before replying Luis, ''''you asked about my manners? Don''t I deserve an answer to that from you instead? Where are your manners as the boss of the agency?''''


    ''''Alice, what right do you have to tell me what to do? Come into my office'''' Luis winked at Lin Yan and went back to the office.


    Lin Yan snickered when Alice was about to go into the office. ''''You insulted Eunice Gardener? Are you tired of your place in the industry or do you still harbour illusions that Thomas is still alive?''''


    ''''Don''t you dare mention the name of Thomas from that filthy mouth of yours'''' Alice warned, stepping closer to her.


    ''''Why? Do you feel guilty about something? I knew everything that was happening. Did you think no one would find out that you were a mistress who kept?''''


    Alice suddenly laughed making Lin Yan confused before she said to her. ''''Just because you''re a mistress doesn''t mean everyone else is. I don''t care what people like you think about my relationship with Thomas was. You know why? Because, not everyone is like you''''


    Alice opened the door and closed it after going in leaving a fuming Lin Yan in the waiting room with Niania and Ana.


    Alice sat up straight in her chair and asked, ''''what? What do you mean by you have given two of my contracts to Lin Yan?'''' Alice looked at him and chuckled. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She had worked hard for those two endorsement. She had gone for auditions just to snack those endorsements but now he was going to give them to someone like Lin Yan simply because she was now his mistress.


    ''''You heard me, Alice. You have gotten yourself into too many troubles lately that is making a lot of people anxious. First you played a prank on Mimi on set, then, the airport incident and just yesterday you insulted Eunice Gardener. Did you think you would get away from that easily? Thomas is not around to clean after your mess''''


    ''''Why do I find all these excuses ridiculous? Luis, tell me the truth. Did the company request for a new model or you stole my contracts just to give it to Lin Yan?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''Hey? What kind of questions are those?''''


    ''''I know you don''t like me but this is too much. I won''t accept it''''


    ''''Who are you not to accept it. this is the company''s decision. To let Lin Yan, handle all your endorsement for now. You offended a key person in the industry and that is the consequences of that''''


    ''''So, you mean to say the agency''s decision to give my work to Lin Yan was influenced by my encounter with Eunice Gardener? Do you even know what actually happened there? That woman bullied me to the point that I almost cried and she is saying I insulted her?''''


    ''''Your contracts have already being transferred to Lin Yan. If you want to stay in this industry you should know who to offend and who not to. Go and apologise to Eunice Gardener'''' Luis was doing it to safe his company. He was receiving a lot of pressure from the Song family and Eunice Gardener. These people were prominent people and he didn''t want to mess with them. As for Alice, her backer was already dead and he had heard she was having a bad relationship with Mikael Sun, which meant that she was now alone and had no one to fight for her.

 Chapter 50 - Destroying Everything She Loves.

    ''''Your contracts have already being transferred to Lin Yan. If you want to stay in this industry you should know who to offend and who not to. Go and apologise to Eunice Gardener'''' Luis was doing it to safe his company. He was receiving a lot of pressure from the Song family and Eunice Gardener. These people were prominent people and he didn''t want to mess with them. As for Alice, her backer was already dead and he had heard she was having a bad relationship with Mikael Sun, which meant that she was now alone and had no one to fight for her.


    ''''I Alice Jun will never apologise to anyone who bullies me. Luis, my contract with the agency is ending next month, right? I won''t extend it anymore.''''


    ''''Go ahead and do whatever you want. I won''t stop you. You won''t get any job again; you can be assured of that. Let''s see how you will remain arrogant for long''''


    ''''Yes. Let''s see just who will have the last laugh. I hope you will remember this day when the time comes'''' Alice took her bag and left the room.


    Luis followed Alice out and stood by his office door watching her.


    ''''Niania, let''s get out of this rotten place''''


    Niania picked up her bag and followed Alice out. Ana got up from her desk and spoke to Luis.


    ''''Sir, did you really end everything for her?''''


    ''''Yes, I always do what I say'''' Ana smirked.


    .....


    The ''MEN''


    Josh stood at a corner of inside the counter and watched Alice as she continued drinking a bottle of whiskey. He walked to her and snatched the bottle from her and spoke.


    ''That''s enough, Alice'''' he was tired of seeing her in that state. She was someone who was always proud and didn''t bow to anyone. But now, seeing her in that helpless state, Josh really wanted to go after all the people that hurt her. she was his princess after all.


    Alice looked at him and pouted drunkenly, ''''give it back to me. I''m in a very sour mood today''''


    ''What happened? Did someone bully you?'''' today the bar was less busy so Josh had time to chat with her. He could do so freely because she didn''t know anything about him yet.


    Alice looked at him and smiled. She leaned her face closer saying, ''''a lot of people think they can bully me. Look at me, do I look like an easy target to bullies?'''' She bulged and Josh handed her a glass of water to drink. ''''Why are they doing this to me? I am such a kind and lovely person. I don''t ask for much. All I want is to be respected but¡­'''' she sipped the water and gave the glass to Josh and noticed he was smiling. ''''Oh, you''re smiling? What is funny?''''


    Josh pulled the long chair over and sat on it facing, ''''you look cute that''s all''''


    ''''Cute my a**. Do you have any idea what happened to me these parts few days?'''' she asked, throwing her hands in the air.


    Josh shook his head. ''''No, but, I''m curious to know''''


    ''''I was bullied nonstop and nobody came to my rescue. I feel so alone in this big whole world. I don''t have anyone. Oops, I have my sister'''' she smiled and placed her hand on Josh''s shoulder and he froze with reddened ears. ''Do you get paid a lot here?''''


    Josh took his hand away quickly and responded. ''''Why? Do you want to get me a job that pays well?''''


    Alice smiled before putting her hands on his face and pulled him closer. Josh blushed as he asked her, ''''Alice, what are you doing?''''


    ''''Checking to see how much your face is worth'''' Alice replied and furrowed her brows.


    ''''Huh?''''


    When Mikael entered the bar and saw them, he smirked and pulled out a chair at a distance and sat down watching them. He found the scene in front of him very entertaining.


    ''''Handsome, so handsome. What is your name?''''


    Mikael chuckled.


    ''''Josh. My name is Josh''''


    ''''Mmm, Josh, do you want to be my toy?''''


    Josh chuckled before asking, ''''what did you just say?''''


    ''''I asked if you wanted to be my toy? I will pay you thrice the amount you get here. just in case you didn''t know, I have a lot of money and I am single'''' Alice whispered into his ears and laughed.


    '''':¡­:''''


    ''''You don''t have to do anything. Watching your face every day is enough to spice up my boring life'''' Mikael picked a glass from the side and poured himself some of the whiskey that Alice bought. He took a sip and looked at them interestingly.


    ''''How much do they pay you here? $200, $500? It doesn''t matter. Whatever they pay you, I will give you three times the amount if you agree to come with me''''


    ''''I''m not being paid'''' Josh said and Alice banged her fist on the table angrily.


    ''''What? They don''t pay you? tell me, are you being bullied or blackmailed? Where is the owner of this place? I will fight for your rights. How dare he try to swindle you? Hmm¡­'''' Alice sighed and looked at Josh sadly, her eyes turned watery as she spoke, ''I thought I was the only one being bullied, I didn''t even know your case was worse than mine'''' she started crying.


    ''''Alice, you''re drunk. Where is your assistant? Call her to come and send you home''''


    ''''My assistant? Niania is sleeping. How dare you tell me to call my assistant when she is sleeping? Do you know how hardworking Niania is? Forget it, you are mine now. Leave this place and go with me. I promise to me you happy. You just have to act like my boyfriend and help me ruin people''s happiness with your handsome face. If you are also shameless, that''s even better. We can play a couple that will make me want to vomit blood''''


    ''Uh¡­ huh?'''' at this point, Josh was confused and speechless.


    Alice held Josh''s hands and pulled him closer saying, ''''quit here and send me home. I will give you $1000 every month''''


    Josh turned to Mikael helplessly. ''''Help me out here man?''''


    Mikael sighed and walked over to them. He sat by Alice. ''''Alice, Alice''''


    Alice turned and saw him and smiled. ''''Oh, is Mikael Sun. Brother!!!'''' she hugged him and Mikael shook his head. the few people in the bar were now watching them.


    ''''Alice, let me take you home. Why did you drink so much?''''


    ''''Wait'''' Alice stopped Mikael and turned to Josh, ''''Josh, right. I will be back tomorrow. I will follow you to your boss and make him pay you what you deserve. I may not look like it but, I hate people who abuse their rights and I know how to fight too''''


    ''''That''s enough or I''m calling Nat''''


    At the mention of her elder sister''s name, Alice smiled obediently and said, ''''let''s go''''


    ''Take her safely home, Mikael. I owe you''''


    ''Next time, don''t let her drink this much. You looked like you were going to say yes to her every request.'''' Mikael teased before going out with Alice and Josh smiled.


    ...¡­


    Natalia stood at a distance watching the door worriedly. Mikael had called her earlier to inform her about Alice so she was anxiously waiting for them. when the door opened and Mikael entered dragging Alice along, she rushed towards them.


    ''''You''re going to be the death of me, Alice. Why did you drink so much?''''


    Alice staggered into Natalie''s arms and they both almost feel. Mikael quickly held Natalie back and unknowingly gave her a back hug as he held her from falling. He helped her send Alice to the hall.


    Alice leaned on Natalie and chuckled. ''''Are you laughing?'''' Natalie glared at her as she pulled her cardigan over her shoulders before gathering her hair together and tied it with her hair ban. As she did that, Mikael looked at her and immediately turned away when he saw her neckline leading down to her cleavage. It seemed she was wearing just a light shirt inside the cardigan.


    Mikael shook his head and frowned. ''''what messy thoughts are you having, Mikael?'' he chastised himself.


    Alice placed her hands on Natalie''s cheeks and pulled her closer, squeezing her cheeks gently while speaking, ''''isn''t my sister cute when she is angry? Natalie Jun, you look so pretty right now I could turn gay for you''''


    Natalie couldn''t keep angry with her anymore and smiled. Her smile which came from the heart made her face brighter and at that moment, Mikael who was looking at her had to admit that she was indeed a beautiful woman.


    ''''Hey, let go before I get mad. How can a girl be this drunk? What if someone saw you and took a picture of you? Don''t you mind your image at all?'''' Natalie scolded Alice but the way she was doing it didn''t seem like she was scolding her at her.

 Chapter 51 - Destroying Everything She Loves 2

    Natalie couldn''t keep angry with her anymore and smiled. Her smile which came from the heart made her face brighter and at that moment, Mikael who was looking at her had to admit that she was indeed a beautiful woman.


    ''''Hey, let go before I get mad. How can a girl be this drunk? What if someone saw you and took a picture of you? Don''t you mind your image at all?'''' Natalie scolded Alice but the way she was doing it didn''t seem like she was scolding her at her.


    Alice frowned and said to Natalie, ''''Sis, can you not scold me anymore? I''m really sad. I feel so pitiful right now''''


    ''''Alright, I won''t scold you. Let''s talk tomorrow. I will help you bath before you sleep'''' Natalie said and looked up to Mikael for help.


    ''''Let me send her to the room, you are not fit yourself'''' Mikael said and lifted Alice up, carrying her to the room while Natalie followed.


    When Mikael placed Alice on her bed, she stretched her hands about and rolled on the bed murmuring, ''''brother in law, I missed you so much. Why did you decide to leave me and my sister when you know you are the only one we have?''''


    ''''I''m sorry. She is drunk and is mistaking you for Thomas''''


    ''''I know, is alright. I will leave her to you'''' Mikael said and left the room.


    Natalie sat on the bed and hit Alice''s thigh saying, ''''you are going to be the death of me. Did you eat the liver of a pig to be this audacious?''''


    An hour later.


    Natalie returned to the hall after putting Alice to sleep. She was talking on phone with Xia as she walked down the stairs.


    ''''No, just take care of your work and don''t worry about me. I have Alice with me. Yes, she is so drunk. Okay, please let me know if you find out anything. Thanks, bye''''


    Natalie heard noise in the kitchen after hanging up. she knew Mikael was inside there so she went in and they met on the way.


    ''''Thank you for bringing Alice home. I wouldn''t have known where she was if you didn''t call me''''


    ''''It''s alright'''' Mikael saw her blush and he smiled before pointing the cup of coffee towards her. Coffee?''''


    ''''Mm'''' Natalie nodded and he handed her the cup he made and went back to the kitchen to make himself another one. Natalie followed him inside and asked.


    ''''Didn''t you just drink from this?''''


    ''''Right, I''m sorry'''' Mikael took the cup from her and his fingers brushed against her. Natalie gave a faint smile as she waited for him to make her a cup of coffee. She watched him with a serious gaze.


    ''''Alice''s contract with Empire Entertainment expires this month. I arranged for her to join my agency next month''''


    ''''You want Alice to join your agency?'''' Natalie was surprised by his decision. Not that it was a bad one.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Why?'''' she asked and Mikael handed her the cup of coffee and they walked out to the hall.


    ''''Because Assistant He told me that my brother planned to make her join my agency after her contract expired and I intend to follow through with that. She will be well taken care of there and I will make sure she gets all the exposure she needs''''


    ''''I see'''' she said and sat down and watched the late night movie that was airing.


    ''''I thought that you would go to bed early''''


    ''''I have irregular sleep patterns. Happens a lot lately''''


    Mikael looked at her and furrowed his brows. He was sure if he was the one feeling that way but he felt that she was taking her condition to be normal and he didn''t like that idea.


    ''''When did you start having irregular sleep patterns?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie turned to look at him for the first time since they got to the hall. She suddenly stood up and said to him, ''''I should go to bed''''


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Mikael held her hand as she stood up. he squeezed her fingers and she looked down at his hand and he immediately let go and apologised. ''I''m sorry''''


    ''''You should try some pu''er tea and reduce the coffee intake. It''s not good for your body as an actor'''' Natalie said and Mikael looked at her confused for a while. She took that chance to scurry to her room leaving him alone.


    ''''What was that about? Why do I feel that I just flirted with her?'''' Mikael mumbled and shook his head.


    ''''What was that?'''' Natalie muttered and stood in front of her bed looking at the big giant picture of her and Thomas in their wedding dresses and murmured.


    ''''Thomas, your brother seems to like my sister. I don''t know if that is a good thing or not. I should stop thinking about unimportant stuff and sleep''''


    Janice Jewellery.


    Lucy sighed and looked at the document in front of her with a confused expression. She was supposed to write the budget for their end of year party and she hated calculations.


    Lucy sighed again and looked towards the door and saw Matt, she stood up and smiled. ''Matt? When did you come here?''''


    Matt walked closer, ''''you were so focused on your work, I didn''t want to distract you''''


    ''''Sorry. I just hate working on calculations is all''''


    ''''Can I have a look?'''' Matt asked and went behind Lucy when she was about to stand up. He stood behind her and leaned closer over her shoulder to look at the computer screen.


    Their close contact made her blush as she asked, ''''you?''''


    Matt chuckled at her question and replied. ''''I might not look like it but, I''m a maths genius. I''m a straight A student''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''I brought you coffee, here'''' Matt pointed at the coffee he placed on the table.


    ''''Thanks'''' Lucy said and cleared her throat. ''I should let you sit down'''' she said and Matt pushed her back on the seat.


    ''''I like it this way'''' he said and smiled as he looked at the screen. His one hand was placed on the keyboard while the other was casually placed closer to her side. ''''Let me see¡­''''


    ''''Look at these numbers on the screen and the ones on this paper. They don''t seem to match. Something is not right about the figures but I can''t figure it out'''' Lucy explained as she took the coffee.


    Matt looked at the numbers on the screen carefully and compared it with the papers and spoke, ''Lucy, you missed a figure in the calculation.''''


    ''''What?'''' Lucy turned at once to look at him and their lips almost touched each other. They both quivered and seemed to have frozen on the spot for a minute.


    Matt''s fingers on the keyboard moved and his gaze shifted to her lips. He leaned closer towards her. Just then the elevator opened and Anita walked out of it and saw them. Her face changed at once and she glared at them.


    Matt strategically took the hot coffee out of Lucy''s hand and spoke, ''''you should be careful with hot liquids, Miss Lawson''''


    Lucy looked at him dazedly and replied, ''''huh?''''


    Anita''s heels clacked loudly as she walked away angrily. This made Lucy snap out of her reverie. she looked at Anita walking away and asked, ''''what happened, just now?''''


    Matt chuckled and placed the coffee back on the table, ''''I should get back to my post. Send this to my email and I will work on it before the close of today. I don''t think I will be able to concentrate while having you close by''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Lucy pressed her lips and Matt leaned closer to her. ''''What¡­ are¡­ you¡­ doing?'''' she stuttered.


    ''''You''re pacing out and I was just drawn to you, that''s all''''


    ''''I... I wasn''t pacing out. You suddenly came closer to me and I was flustered that''s all''''


    ''''That is that. I came to bring you coffee and thank you for the other day''''


    ''''Oh, thank you''''


    ''''My parents want your number, but I had to ask you first''''


    ''''You want to give me their number?''''


    ''''Yes, you bonded so well with them and they seem to like you''''


    ''''Okay but, are you okay with that? I mean, we''re only pretending''''


    ''''I don''t mind''''


    Anita walked back and cleared her throat making them turn to look at her. ''''I want the finance report for ''Shadowed beauty''''''


    ''''Okay'''' Lucy stood up to look for the file.


    ''''I will see you at lunch'''' Matt said and walked away.


    When Matt left, Anita chuckled sarcastically and asked, ''''who would have thought you had that in you? Seducing the chief of security''''


    ''''If you have something to say, then, just say it and stop acting like a bitch'''' Lucy said, handing over the file to her.


    ''''What? A bitch? You were the one flirting with the head of security and you''re calling me a bitch?'''' she said and stamped her leg on the floor and left.

 Chapter 52 - Destroying Everything She Loves 3

    ''''Ah'''' Eunice screamed and pushed the lady doing her pedicure, making the lady fall down but she didn''t seem remorse as she started to berate the lady.


    ''''Hey, won''t you do a good job? I paid your company a lot of money, don''t you dare hurt my precious feet''''


    ''''I''m sorry, Miss. It''s just that, you''ve applied a number of different toe paints on her toes in the last week, it is difficult to clean them'''' the lady said as she held the small scalpel in her hands.


    ''''Then do it well and stop hurting my feet'''' Eunice glared at the lady and picked her phone from the side that was ringing.


    ''''Hello, Stella. What? What do you mean by the hotel cancelled my reservation? What happened? No, I will speak to the manager myself. Send his number to me'''' Eunice hung up and sighed angrily. She saw her fianc¨¦ coming into the room with two cups of coffee. The lady stood up and went out of the room quietly.


    ''''What is it honey?'''' the man asked and Eunice took the coffee from him before replying.


    ''''That was Stella. She just told me that Seven Stars cancelled our wedding reservation this morning without a tangible reason and even said they would pay us the fee of cancellation and compensation. How such a thing happen?''''


    ''''What? Why would they do that? The wedding is just a week away''''


    ''''I will go and meet the manager later on. He must give me some explanation'''' Her phone buzzed again and she looked at it, ''''is Stella, let me answer it first''''


    Her fianc¨¦ sat beside her as she answered the phone.


    ''''Stella, what is it again? What? Send me their numbers, how dare they do this to me?'''' this time she screamed into the phone before hanging up. ''''These bast''rds are trying to mess with me. I will make them pay for this''''


    ''''What was it again?''''


    ''''The chef who is supposed to prepare the wedding food and desserts called to cancel the order and the designer who was supposed to send the dress today by flight suddenly refused to send the dress. Adams, what am I supposed to do when they are going cancelling on me?''''


    Adams furrowed his brows and thought for a while before asking, ''''Eunice, all this is sudden. Is someone targeting us or you?''''


    Eunice chuckled and shook her head. ''''What? Who would dare to target me? I am Eunice Gardener''''


    ''''Did you have a fight with someone these past few days?'''' Adams asked.


    Eunice thought about her encounter with Alice and shook her head. ''No. I had an encounter with a nameless actress but, she is incapable of doing this to me. she doesn''t have the power to do this to me''''


    ''''Are you sure? I always tell you to not bully these juniors in your industry. Let me call someone to investigate. You can never tell who will raise up to fight you'''' Adams took out his phone to make the call.


    ''''Okay, but, I will still visit them myself'''' Eunice sat back quietly. She didn''t believe anyone was capable of going against her.


    Sun Group.


    Assistant He knocked on the door before entering the office of Mikael. ''''Sir, it is done. Everything was done particularly the way you asked''''


    Mikael smiled and nodded his head. ''''Okay. Let''s see how long she will remain arrogant''''


    ''''Sir, this might cost you a lot of money though'''' cancelling the entire event and paying the people involved the compensation was not a small matter yet, Mikael had ordered for it to be done.


    ''''It doesn''t matter. That money is nothing to me compared to the lesson I want to teach that arrogant woman. Have you contacted Empire Entertainment about the endorsement project?''''


    ''''Yes, I will go over today and meet the CEO this afternoon. He is a proud man, and has tried to sleep with Alice several times but Alice always rejected him''''


    ''''Okay. Good job. Wait, Assistant He, should I buy the entire agency?''''


    ''''Empire Entertainment is a small time agency and because the CEO is focusing on just one actress, most of the other small actresses are leaving it. It is a bad business move if you were to buy it''''


    ''''Then, let''s destroy it'''' Mikael said and chuckled. It made Assistant He feel cold as he watched him. he had worked for Thomas Sun and had seen his ruthless ways but it seemed Mikael Sun was even more ruthless than his late brother.


    ''''Then, I will go back to my work''''


    ''''Sure'''' Mikael picked his pen and smirked, ''''let''s see how you get out of this Eunice Gardener. You want to be a bully? I will show you how real bullies are made''''


    ¡­.


    It was lunch time at Janice so Lucy went out for her lunch. She walked behind a male colleague on the queue to take her lunch. As they moved towards the counter, Dindin and Anita approached her.


    ''''Look who still has the energy to eat? Didn''t you hear the news already'''' Dindin asked.


    ''''What news?'''' Lucy looked at them.


    ''''She is busy seducing the head of security. How can she have the time to be listening to the company''s announcement?''''


    ''''What exactly is your problem? Don''t tell me, you secretly have a crush on Matt?'''' Lucy asked back and smirked.


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''Me what?'''' Lucy didn''t give her the chance to continue as she interrupted her.


    ''''Lucy, getting rid of you is not something that is entirely difficult. Be careful of how you act in front of me'''' Dindin said smugly. She had the backing of Mimi and Mimi was backed by Eunice. She didn''t feel the need to be careful.


    ''''You must this Janice belongs to your family'''' Lucy said and took her tray from the set and walked ahead.


    Dindin sneered and followed closely behind Lucy. She signalled Anita and the latter smirked and handed her cup of coffee to Dindin.


    At a distance, Amy and Matt walked into the cafeteria and walked towards the counter.


    Dindin held the cup of coffee with her fingers before nodding and Anita pushed her slightly and she poured the cup of coffee all over Lucy''s blouse.


    ''Aaah!!'''' Lucy hissed in pain and turned to her. She saw their smug look and it made her angry so she pushed Dindin making her stumble before falling.


    ''''You'''' Dindin clenched her fists and Anita helped her up. ''''Why did you push me?'''' she asked Lucy while turning to look at the side of Amy and Matt.


    ''''You did that on purpose you. You poured the coffee on me first''''


    ''''Lucy, I didn''t know you were going to suddenly move backwards and the coffee spilt on you. Did you have to be so harsh and pushed me down?''''


    ''''Look at what you did to me? You''re still acting innocent?''''


    Amy and Matt walked over to them and Amy asked, ''''what is going on here?''''


    Lucy looked at them and tempted to cover her blouse with her petty coat, but the coffee made a number on her blouse, covering almost the entire front. Feeling Matt''s gaze on her, she felt embarrassed.


    ''''I gave my coffee to Dindin to hold for me while I pick a tray. Who knew Lucy would suddenly turn and knock onto Dindin pouring the cup of coffee on her. She pushed Dindin to the floor and is acting like we hurt her'''' Anita took the initiative to explain.


    ''''That is not true'''' Lucy''s eyes turned watering as she spoke. Matt looked at the transparent and stained blouse of Lucy and removed his brown blazer. He walked to Lucy and put the blazer around her.


    ''''You should go and change. Amy, do you have a spare blouse that she could borrow?''''


    ''''Sure, send her to the cloakroom first. You two, follow me'''' Amy said and walked away as Matt held Lucy''s hand.


    Amy frowned as she looked at the two ladies in front of her. She had seen everything that transpired there in the cafeteria but these two were determined to lie to the end. Since they came to the company, she had watched how they treated people and looked down on their co-workers.


    ''''You two really don''t have a stop button, do you? All you do is act bossy around your colleagues and even bully the weak ones. Do you think you''re any better than them because your families are rich?'''' Amy asked.


    Dindin frowned, ''''she spoke rudely to me first'''' she didn''t see anything wrong in what she did and wanted to justify her actions.


    ''''Listen to me. Here in Janice, we don''t treat people based on what or who they are. Right now, you''re just interns, and you don''t have to act so arrogant to your colleagues. If you want to be bossy, then you might as well go and work for your rich parents. I don''t care which family you''re from and I don''t usually meddle in people''s affairs but you two really bring out the worse impression in me. if you continue this way, then, I can assure you that it won''t be for long before you leave Janice''''


    Purplebride''s corner: Hi everyone, as you might have noticed the chapters are now locked. I hope you continue to support by buying my privilege. Thanks.

 Chapter 53 - One Step At A Time

    ''''Listen to me. Here in Janice, we don''t treat people based on what or who they are. Right now, you''re just interns, and you don''t have to act so arrogant to your colleagues. If you want to be bossy, then you might as well go and work for your rich parents. I don''t care which family you''re from and I don''t usually meddle in people''s affairs but you two really bring out the worse impression in me. if you continue this way, then, I can assure you that it won''t be for long before you leave Janice''''


    ''''Amy, we¡­''''


    ''''Leave my office'''' Amy cut Dindin short and turned her face away. The two turned and left the office.


    Matt stood outside the cloakroom waiting for Lucy as she went in to change. When they door opened and Lucy walked out he straightened himself and asked, ''''are you alright? did you get hurt anywhere?''''


    ''''No, it was just a little hot but I am fine. Thank you and I''m sorry that you had to see that.


    Matt smiled. ''''It fits you well. You and Amy are the same size. That''s a relief''''


    ''''Are you not going to ask me what happened or do you believe what those two said about me?'''' Lucy pouted her lips and looked at him innocently.


    ''''I don''t need to ask. You were bullied and I feel bad that I couldn''t help you'''' Matt said and stepped closer to her. he tugged back her wet hair into her ear and she blushed.


    ''''You did help me. You brought me to change and you waited for me'''' Lucy said bashfully.


    ''''Are you always bullied by them?''''


    Lucy shook her head. ''''No, do I look weak to you?''''


    ''''No, you don''t. And you did well by pushing her onto the floor. next time, aim for her ankles, it will hurt even more if you hit her there and she falls. It will be better if you can beat her when she is alone. Just hit her enough to teach her a lesson but be careful to leave out her vital points. I will take care of the CCTV for you'''' Matt said and winked at her. Lucy looked at him and smiled.


    ''''I didn''t peek you for someone who would say such a thing? You look so principled''''


    ''''I don''t usually say that but, you''re my girlfriend, remember? I have to be a supportive boyfriend. I don''t beat women but I will support my girlfriend if she wants to beat her fellow woman''''


    ''''Oh, I see'''' Lucy chuckled and her stomach growled making her blush.


    ''''You must be hungry?''''


    ''''I didn''t eat before those girls confronted me''''


    ''''Let''s go. We will eat together''''


    ¡­..


    Eunice walked into the Seven Stars hotel hurriedly and stopped in front of the receptionist.


    ''''Where is your manager?'''' she asked the receptionist in an impatient tone. She was angry and felt frustrated. The number of the manager that her assistant had given her went through but no one answered her numerous calls. She was here to find answers for herself.


    The receptionist seemed to have recognised her so she replied in a professional manner, ''''I''m sorry Ma''am but the manager is in a meeting right now. He can''t meet with you''''


    ''''I saw his car outside when I was coming in. did he tell you to send me off with such a lousy excuse? If he had the guts to cancel my wedding reception, then why doesn''t he have the guts to meet me and explain things clearly. I am Eunice Gardener; does he not know the consequences of cancelling me?'''' Eunice said loudly making people look at them.


    At the hallway leading to the reception, Mikael walked out of the elevator with the said manager of the hotel. They were chatting when they heard Eunice''s loud voice and turned towards the reception.


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Mikael was the first to ask when they got there. The receptionist turned and greeted Mikael before she started to explain the situation.


    ''''President Sun, Miss Eunice here wants to meet the manager but I told her he was in a meeting but, she didn''t want to believe me. she started to create a scene here.


    Eunice''s eyes lit up when she saw Mikael. She straightened herself and stretched forth her hand. Mikael Sun, I am Eunice Gardener. We almost acted in a drama together before it didn''t go through''''


    Assistant He who was behind them got in the middle of them, preventing Eunice from shaking Mikael''s hand. His actions made Eunice''s smile turn stiff and she took her hand away.


    ''''Miss Nelson, I already informed your secretary that we wouldn''t be hosting your wedding anymore. And we will pay all the compensation there is. I already issued a check of the double of the amount you paid to our hotel. Why are you here to create trouble when we are all busy people?'''' the manager asked as he looked at Eunice with an unpleasant gaze.


    ''''What are you saying? The wedding is just two weeks away. All my guests know that we are having the wedding here. May I know why you suddenly changed your mind? There must be a reason why you suddenly decided to cancel me''''


    Mikael suddenly chuckled making her turn to look at him. he looked up, meeting her gaze and asked, ''''Eunice Gardener, right? So, you''re the one who bullied my sister in law?''''


    ''''Your sister in law? I don''t understand what you''re talking about'''' Eunice seemed pretty confused for a moment.


    ''''Natalia Jun. You spoke harshly to her and even condemned my late brother. What gave you the guts to do that to her?''''


    Eunice chuckled. She couldn''t believe she was answering questions about Natalie Jun. ''''Natalie is my best friend''s daughter. She did something and I just scolded her a little. Did she say that I bullied her? All I did was to scold her a little and she came to tattle to you?'''' Eunice asked proudly. Until now, she still didn''t see anything wrong with what she did. She was unrepentant.


    ''''No, but, she is my family member and you had no right to scold her. From what I know, she has no relationship with the Song family, so scolding her on behind of your best friend is ridiculous and I find it offensive. No one has the right to bully or scold Natalie. Worst case scenario, she should be the one doing the scolding and bullying''''


    ''''What?'''' Eunice''s face turned ashen as she looked at Mikael. She couldn''t believe there was such a person in the world.


    ''''I am the one who cancelled your engagement with this hotel''''


    ''''Why?'''' Eunice clenched her fist tightly. She was trying her best to keep her cool.


    ''''Because this place is mine and you are paying for bullying my family. Do you understand it now? Oh, right, I forgot something else. The chef, designer, and the wedding planner were all stopped by me'''' Mikael smirked and walked away.


    Eunice''s legs turned jelly and she held onto the table to support herself. Her face was pale.


    ''What just happened here?''''


    ''''Miss Eunice, I''m sorry but you have been blacklisted as of now in this hotel'''' the manager said and also walked away.


    Eunice shook her head. she couldn''t believe what just happened. ''''What? Hey!'''' she screamed.


    At the CEO''s office of the Empire Entertainment building, Lin Yan sat on Luis'' laps. She caressed him as they chatted.


    ''''Luis, I heard a contract came from Sun Group? They are looking for a spokesperson''''


    ''''Yes. I already asked Ana arrange a meeting with the CEO. I will go with you when is settled''''


    ''''You mean, I can go with you and meet with Mikael Sun myself?''''


    ''''Sure, my love''''


    ''''Luis, you''re really my sunshine. This time around, I really owe you. Now that Alice is gone, I can relax because I won''t have her sabotaging my every move'''' Lin Yan snuggled on his neck, exposing her cleavage to him. her eyes held a sinister thought behind it. Something Luis could never have thought of. She was only using him to get to the real deal.


    Her main target has always been Mikael Sun. they have never worked together but since she saw him at the Global City Awards where he presented her with the best supporting actress award, she had started to covert him for herself. She wanted him and now that she was going to be their spokesperson; she was going to get a chance to be together with him. There will be more opportunities for them to be together in the future. The future was starting to get brighter for her.


    ''''Have you finished the shoot with Your Beauty?'''' Luis asked and kissed her face.


    ''''Yes. But, I heard that Janice is about to proceed with their last round of interview for the company''s spokesperson. What are you going to do about Alice?''''


    ''''Yes. Alice already passed the second round, but, since she is no longer a part of Empire, I was thinking of letting you go in her place''''


    ''''But, didn''t she go there without the company''s intervention?''''


    ''''Yes, but, that bitch needs to learn some lessons''''


    ''''Mm, I''m up for that'''' Lin Yan smirked she was determined to destroy Alice and take everything that she had. She had always been jealous of Alice and how much she had gained throughout the years.


    Purplebride''s corner: Hi everyone, so I entered WSA contest with a new book called Inayah''s Kismet. Please guys check it out if you have time and let me know your thoughts. Thanks!

 Chapter 54 - Did I Do Something...

    Natali walked out of the kitchen with a cup of coffee and handed it to Alice as she yawned on the sofa. She had slept in till evening.


    ''''Thanks, sis'''' Alice sipped the coffee and muttered, ''''that hit right on the spot''''


    ''''Look at the time you woke up? Are you really a celebrity? Can you be a little careful about your public image? What would you have done if Mikael didn''t find you? How could a young girl like you drink herself to such a waste? Can you not make me worry about you? I already have myself to worry about''''


    ''''Sorry, sis. I was just frustrated. I promise, it won''t happen again. If I ever drink like this again, I am not a human being. You can just call me a pig''''


    ''''What happened yesterday? I couldn''t ask you because you were so wasted. You kept murmuring and speaking incoherently''''


    Alice drunk all the coffee and placed the mug on the table. ''''Luis kicked me out of the agency. Now, I''m a free agent''''


    ''''Is that why you drunk so much?''''


    ''''I just wanted an outlet to vent out. I hope I didn''t give him much trouble''''


    ''''You kept calling him Thomas and even pulled his hair. Right, he said you should call him when you wake up''''


    ''''He did? Then, I should call him immediately'''' Alice picked her phone from her side and called Mikael. She relaxed on the sofa.


    ''''Hello, brother in law'''' she said and Natalie looked at her.


    Mikael entered into his office and went to sit on his desk as he spoke on the phone with Alice.


    ''''Looks like you already know what you did last night. Are you just waking up?'''' he asked and could already imagine the smirk on Alice''s face.


    ''''My sister told me you brought me home last night. Thanks buddy''''


    ''''Do you remember what you did at The Men last night?''''


    ''''What did I do?'''' Alice sat up at once and asked, ''''did I do something I wasn''t supposed to do?''''


    ''''You asked Josh to quit his job at The Men and be your boy toy. Do you even know who he is?''''


    Alice coughed and asked, ''''what did you just say?''''


    Mikael shook his head. ''''I''m busy, let''s talk when I come home''''


    Alice looked at the phone and turned to Natalie, ''''big sis, I think I did something bad last night''''


    Natalie raised her brows and asked, ''''to who? Who was so unfortunate to have encountered your drunken self?''''


    ''''The bartender at The Men''''


    ''''Why am I not surprised?'''' Natalie replied and chuckled. Her phone buzzed from the side and she looked at the unknown number displayed on the screen.


    ''''Who is that?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''I don''t know. I will answer it first'''' Natalie cleared her throat before she answered it. ''''Hello''''


    ''''Natalia Jun?''''


    ''''Yes, this is Natalia Jun speaking. Who is this?''''


    ''''This is William. Miss Jun, can we meet and talk?''''


    ''''Sure, send me the address. I will meet you there'''' Natalie hung up and said to Alice, ''''that was my boss. He wants to meet me''''


    ''''Will you be okay, going out alone? Do you need me to go with you?'''' Alice asked worriedly.


    ''''I will be fine. You can''t even go out with me''''


    ''''Then, be careful and call me''''


    ''''I will. I will change and go now. We are meeting at the caf¨¦ across the street. If anything happens, I will call you''''


    Shelton Caf¨¦


    Private Booth.


    A waiter put two cups of coffee on the table and went away. William smiled and pointed at the cup of coffee in front of Natalie saying.


    ''Drink your coffee, is quite freezing outside''''


    Natalia smiled and sipped her coffee before saying to him, ''''I left suddenly without permission; I''m sure there is some kind of punishment for me''''


    ''''First of all, as the company''s CEO, I failed to protect my employee and caused you to be wronged. On behalf of the company and myself, I want to apologise for that''''


    ''''You don''t have to apologise for anything. What happened is not your fault, sir. I can''t blame anyone either''''


    ''''How have you been doing? I was constantly worried about you but I couldn''t contact you because your phone was turned off''''


    ''''I''m fine. I had to turn my phone off because my doctor asked me to''''


    ''''I saw your letter of leave. Is there any problem?''''


    ''''I have a little personal problem and I need to leave to sort it out''''


    She had written a leave for a month so that she could go on a month treatment plan that she had come up with. Her health was going from bad to worse and she could see it herself.


    ''''I see. You can take the rest of the month off, but, we will be launching ''Shadowed Beauty'' next month and I hope to see you by then. After all, you brought it to life and worked hard behind the scenes''''


    ''''Sure, yes, William''''


    William smiled and they both drunk the quietly.


    ....


    Sun Group.


    Mikael was getting ready to leave the office when Assistant He came in and said to him.


    ''''Sir, the CEO of Empire Entertainment is here with actress Lin Yan''''


    Mikael furrowed his brows. ''''Where are they?''''


    ''''In the Meeting Room. They seem to be in a hurry to sign the contract with us''''


    ''''Okay. Is the contract ready?'''' Mikael asked and Assistant He nodded his head. he heard followed Mikael''s instructions and had come out with a satisfactory revenge contract plan.


    ''''Yes, is ready''''


    ''''Okay, let''s go''''


    Inside the meeting room, Lin Yan readjust her sleeveless short dress and said to Luis.


    ''''This is my first time of meeting Mikael Sun. I hope to leave a good impression'''' she was feeling extremely nervous. Since the time he handed her the trophy, she had been dreaming for the moment to stand in the same space with him.


    Earlier, a month ago, she had wanted to steal the script of ''LWANBIL'' from Alice but the director was strictly asking for Alice so she couldn''t replace her but now she has the chance to become the brand ambassador of Sun Group. It made her heart feel jittery.


    ''''Yes, just behave and watch how I make you their brand ambassador. This time around, no one will be able to stop your success in this industry'''' Luis said proudly.


    ''''Thank you, Luis'''' Lin Yan quickly retreated her hand on Luis'' laps when she saw the door open.


    When she saw Mikael entering the room, she smiled flirtatiously and looked at him lustfully. Her face turned red


    ''''You are the CEO of Empire Entertainment?'''' Mikael asked and sat across them. he turned to Lin Yan and frowned. He felt disgusted by the way she looked at him. he looked away and asked, ''''who is this?''''


    Luis straightened up and spoke with pride. ''''This is Lin Yan, the most beautiful and popular actress under Empire. She has a lot of fans on all social media network''''


    ''That is not the answer to the question I asked. I asked what she is doing here with you at an official meeting'''' Mikael asked again and Lin Yan stiffened. She clutched her fingers against her bag tightly and still maintained a professional smile. She looked at Mikael and decided to talk.


    ''''I am Lin Yan, my CEO told me he had a meeting with you and I asked to go with him. Actually, I am a fan of yours¡­''''


    ''''Pass the contract to him'''' Mikael ignored Lin Yan and said to Assistant He. Lin Yan felt humiliated but Luis touched her subtly and she kept calm.


    ''''Yes, sir. Here is the contract'''' Assistant He passed the contract to Luis.


    ''''I asked for only on person, Alice Hanson. My company will not be endorsed by an unknown artiste'''' Mikael spoke and Luis frowned.


    ''''Mr. Sun, Lin Yan is not a nameless artiste. She is very popular and her fan base is huge¡­''''


    ''''Mr. Luis, come again when Alice Jun is with you'''' Mikael said and stood up. Lin Yan also stood up at once and spoke.


    ''''I will do anything. Please, give me a chance to represent your company. I might not be as popular as Alice but I also have a huge fan base. I won best supporting actress award last year and I am currently preparing to act in the series, ''Purple Romance'' written by the popular webnovel writer Purplebride. It is projected to be a hit series and I am likely going to be up for best actress award alongside Mimi Song and Alice Jun''''


    Assistant He smirked. She has taken the bait. She is right where they want her.


    ''''Really?'''' Mikael turned to look at her.


    ''''Yes? That book is one of my favourite. Are you sure you can relate accurately the varying emotions Maria had to go through?''''


    ''''Yes. I''ve preparing and working hard for this series''''


    ''''Are you confident about your performance? There is a particular scene in the story that I''ve always been intrigued about. That time, Maria got into the accident with her best friend. A lot of people criticised the writer for killing her friend but I think it was a well written scene because it later brought Calia into the picture and she became a wonderful mom to Tania''''


    ''''I too particularly love that scene. It was the most heart breaking scene in the entire story''''


    ''''I heard the director is also known for having crazy ideas and he doesn''t intend to use stunts. Can you put your body through the ordeal?''''

 Chapter 55 - He Has A Crush On Me

    ''''I heard the director is also known for having crazy ideas and he doesn''t intend to use stunts. Can you put your body through the ordeal?''''


    ''''I''ve been going for training and I''m confident in myself''''


    ''''Assistant He, hand her the contract'''' Mikael said and Lin Yan released a breath she didn''t know she was holding.


    ''''Miss, here is the contract. You can read through and sign here''''


    ''''I don''t need to read through. Sun Group is known for its transparency'''' Lin Yan said and quickly took the pen to sign. When she was done, she handed the contract back and smiled.


    ''''Welcome on board as part of the family, Miss Lin'''' Mikael said and shook her hand.


    ''''Thank you for your time, Mr. Sun'''' Lin Yan smiled as she looked at him.


    ''''We shall take our leave now. Lin Yan, let''s go'''' Luis who had been quiet finally spoke but he didn''t look happy at all. He picked up his suitcase and walked out with Lin Yan''''


    Assistant He couldn''t keep his calm anymore and started laughing. He looked at Mikael and said, ''''Mr. Sun. if they get to the agency and realise that the contract was only valid on condition that they release Alice, won''t they go crazy? Luis is hates Alice but he doesn''t want to let her go because he wants to keep sabotaging her. he is going to go crazy''''


    ''''That''s why he shouldn''t try to play smart with me? he has the guts to sabotage my sister in law?''''


    When they arrived at the company, Lin Yan entered the office and threw her purse on the couch angrily and turned to speak to Luis as he went to sit on his desk.


    ''''That bitch must have seduced him during the time of the shooting of the drama. I almost lost my gig thanks to her''''


    ''''Calm down, Lin Yan'''' Luis was in deep thoughts. Even though this was the first time he was meeting Mikael Sun, he had heard a lot of things about him. he was doubtful about the contract Lin Yan had signed.


    ''''Luis, I felt so humiliated by Mikael today. In fact, he is the first man to even talk to me in that manner. In what way am I inferior to Alice? I have a fair skin and I am beautiful''''


    ''''Lin Yan, sit down first. I have a plan. You will be able to get your revenge on Alice soon''''


    ''''What plan?'''' Lin Yan sat on the couch and looked at Luis curiously.


    ''''I won''t hand over the termination papers Alice asked for again''''


    ''''How? Didn''t you terminate her contract already?''''


    ''''I did, but the papers are still with me. She hasn''t signed yet which makes her an artiste in Empire''''


    ''''Are you thinking of¡­'''' Lin Yan didn''t need to continue because they understood each other clearly.


    ''''Let''s do what we did to Chou that year'''' Lin Yan smiled wryly and got up from the couch. She walked lustfully to Luis and pulled him by the tie closer to herself and kissed him.


    ''''Luis, this is why I just love you''''


    ''''Show me how much you love me'''' he said suggestively and Lin Yan went down in front of him. she took his belt in her hands and smiled as she took it off.


    ''''Did you lock the door'''' she asked.


    ''''Of course''''


    That Night.


    The Men.


    Alice arrived at the ''Men'' but she didn''t have the guts to go inside so she walked to and fro the corridor while murmuring to herself.


    ''''What should I say? Should I just pretend I don''t remember anything? No way, he would certainly think I''m a tease. Why did you even do that, Alice? Don''t you have self-dignity? You are not an ordinary person; why did you drink yourself to waste because of those idiots?


    Inside the bar, Josh poured different liquor into a glass to make a cocktail while looking at Alice through the CCTV in front of the counter by his side. He smiled and looked at her as she walked around the corridor speaking to herself.


    Alice looked at her phone, ''should I call Mikael to come and help me make it less awkward?'''' she heard footsteps and a chuckle behind her and turned to see Mikael.


    ''''Mikael, you are here'''' Alice looked at him as her last saving grace.


    ''''What are you doing there?''''


    ''''Brother in law, I have never been happy to see you more than this moment in my life. You are my saving grace''''


    ''I''m not happy to see you'''' Mikael said and frowned.


    ''''I don''t care about what you feel, now. I need your help and you are going to help me'''' Alice jumped up and clung unto him.


    ''''Hey, what are you doing? Do you want a scandal featuring you and me the next day? Let go of me'''' Mikael pushed her aside.


    Alice straightened herself. ''''You know; my behaviour wasn''t exactly good last night''''


    ''''Oh, so, you are here to apologise?'''' Mikael smirked.


    ''''Apologise for what? I didn''t do anything wrong'''' Alice said and when Mikael looked at her questionably, she changed her statement. ''''Okay, I did everything bad, but, I can''t go inside alone. Let''s go in together''''


    ''''Okay, let''s go'''' Mikael turned to go in and saw her still standing at the back. ''''Not coming?''''


    ''''Coming, coming''''


    Alice hid behind Mikael as soon as they got inside to the counter. She followed him, tugging his shirt behind as and he shook his head and asked her.


    ''''Are you going to hide behind me forever?''''


    Alice glared at his back and stepped forward. She smiled awkwardly when she saw Josh smiling at her. He passed her a cocktail on the counter saying.


    ''''This is a new cocktail I made just for you. Has little alcohol''''


    Alice blushed and sat on the chair at the counter and replied. ''''I don''t accept drinks from strangers but since you are giving it, I will not reject it'''' Alice tugged her hair behind elegantly and picked the cocktail, ready to sip. Her 360-degree change made Mikael to laugh.


    Josh smiled and watched her sip the cocktail before he said to her. ''''Am I really a stranger? You asked me to be your boy toy last night''''


    Alice choked and coughed out the cocktail straight at his face. She flushed and her face turned red. When she looked up and saw his face splatted with the cocktail, she covered her mouth.


    Josh smiled and picked a few tissue from the side. He wiped his face and looked at Alice.


    ''''You are one kind of a woman'''' he said and Mikael chirped in.


    ''''I agree to that 100%''''


    Alice glared at Mikael and turned to Josh. ''''Listen, I hope you don''t misunderstand me because of last night. Whatever happened was the alcohol talking''''


    Josh poured a glass of whiskey for Mikael and turned back to Alice. ''''Then, what do I do now? Today is my last day here. I turned in my resignation letter this morning and tonight is my last time of working here. You promised to take care of me.


    Alice coughed again and Josh opened a bottle of water for her. She quickly took it and sipped before looking at Josh ridiculously.


    ''''You''re not serious, are you?'''' she asked him.


    ''''I''m bad at jokes so no, I am serious'''' Josh replied.


    ''''What? Hey, are you crazy?'''' Alice screamed and closed her mouth saying softly, ''''why would you do such a crazy thing?''''


    ''''I would be crazy if I refused your offer, Miss Jun. You said I could rely on my face and body to make a living. I just have to make you happy in every way and I am confident I can satisfy you in even ways you can''t imagine''''


    Alice''s face became red as she looked at him. she waved her hands and sipped the water again before speaking.


    ''''Listen, I am just going to pretend all this never happened. We are both adults and since you''re a bartender, you understand how a lot of alcohol can make one speak and act. Right?''''


    ''''Right'''' Josh nodded his head and Mikael sipped his drink and smiled as he listened to them.


    ''''Then, I don''t need to say a lot of words for you to understand, right?''''


    ''''Right'''' Josh kept nodding his head as he leaned closer to look at her. He was enjoying teasing her even more than he thought.


    ''''So, what I''m trying to say is this. Forget what happened yesterday, forget that I came here, forget that I spoke some nonsense and misled you. if you want, I can talk to your boss and let him reinstate you back here and everything will be back to normal. As you know, I am an actress and I have to be careful about my image. If news of what happened goes out, I could sue this place and your boss could get angry with you. So, what I''m saying is this. Let''s help each other. Can you clear the CCTV recording of what happened here? I promise to put in a good word for you to your boss. I know your boss very well. He is JSC, he sponsors all my clothes. When I tell him to let you off, he will. Guess what, I heard he has a crush on me but I don''t date old men, so he is not my type. I can''t date an old man whose son is probably older than me, right?''''

 Chapter 56 - Finding Out His Identity

    ''''So, what I''m trying to say is this. Forget what happened yesterday, forget that I came here, forget that I spoke some nonsense and misled you. if you want, I can talk to your boss and let him reinstate you back here and everything will be back to normal. As you know, I am an actress and I have to be careful about my image. If news of what happened goes out, I could sue this place and your boss could get angry with you. So, what I''m saying is this. Let''s help each other. Can you clear the CCTV recording of what happened here? I promise to put in a good word for you to your boss. I know your boss very well. He is JSC, he sponsors all my clothes. When I tell him to let you off, he will. Guess what, I heard he has a crush on me but I don''t date old men, so he is not my type. I can''t date an old man whose son is probably older than me, right?''''


    ''''So, JSC is the man behind all the beautiful clothes that you''ve been wearing?'''' Josh asked and Mikael looked away. He was trying hard not to laugh and blow Josh''s cover.


    ''''Yes, even you testify to that, right? it''s a pity he is too old for me. I like young men''''


    ''''So, you like young men. Last night, you said my face was exactly your type. does that still stand?''''


    ''''Alice blushed and chuckled, ''''well, you are a pretty face but, I can''t date you''''


    ''''Why? Is it because I am poor?''''


    ''''No, I feel like I will be betraying JSC if I date right now. I want to wait till he is able to face me so that I can tell him he is not my type. If he has a son, I can try dating him but not himself''''


    Mikael coughed and started laughing. He couldn''t hold it on anymore. Josh also joined in and started laughing.


    ''''Why are you laughing? What is funny?'''' Alice asked, confused.


    Josh sighed and looked at her with a smile, ''''you look so cute when you''re flustered, Miss Jun'''' he felt so happy for that moment.


    ''''What?'''' Alice was still confused.


    ''''Alice, for a smart girl like you, how could you be so gullible?'''' Mikael asked as he went to sit closer to her.


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''You''ve been coming here for how long and you don''t even know the owner of this place?''''


    ''''The owner of this place¡­'''' Alice turned to look at Josh and asked, ''''he¡­ he is the owner of this place?'''' Alice started coughing when Josh nodded his head.


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' he said to her.


    ''''For real? I¡­ I¡­ wait, how is that possible?'''' Alice asked him.


    ''''You should really start reading business news. I''m surprised you never knew who Josh is'''' Mikael said to her.


    Alice frowned and asked, ''''who are you?''''


    ''''Is this where I have to introduce myself to you?'''' Josh asked and stretched forth his hand towards Alice.


    ''''I¡­ you already know me. there is no need to introduce myself'''' Alice said and looked at her.


    ''''I am Josh Steve Cobbs''''


    ''''Josh Steve Cobbs¡­ whoa, I didn''t know you had the same name as my sponsor¡­?'''' Alice face turned pale and she almost fell from the seat and Josh held her hand.


    ''''Be careful, Miss Jun. we can''t have you getting hurt, right?'''' Josh smiled and Alice chuckled dryly.


    ''''So, you''re that JSC, the same one who owns Black Horse hotel where we stayed and did most of our filming? The same JSC who sponsors all my clothing? That JSC?'''' Alice asked incoherently. Her soul seemed to have left her as she asked while looking at Josh who kept nodding his head.


    ''''Yes, Miss Jun''''


    Alice got down from the chair abruptly and bowed in front of him. her reddened face made her look drunk even though she wasn''t.


    ''''Sir, I am so sorry. I didn''t know who you were. I even spoke such nonsense. Please, can you forgive me?'''' she said to Josh.


    ''''Took you so long to find out'''' Mikael shook his head.


    ''''Hey, I''m serious here'''' she noticed Josh smiling and composed herself. ''''Sir, whatever you saw before that is not the real me. I am not that kind of woman. Actually, if you get to know me, you will find out I am a very simple and good nurtured lady and not uncultured. It was the drink. I already promised my elder sister that if I took even a sip of alcohol, she should call me a pig''''


    ''''Are you rapping?'''' Mikael asked and laughed saying, ''''wait, there was alcohol in the cocktail. Does that make you a pig?''''


    ''''Hey!'''' Alice was tempted to hit Mikael but she kept her calm because of Josh. She had just found out he was her sponsor. She didn''t want to disgrace herself any more than she had already done.


    ''''Miss Jun, relax. I am not judging you''''


    ''''Really? You really¡­?''''Alice stuttered.


    Josh nodded his head. ''''Yes''''


    ''''So, you won''t stop sponsoring me, right?'''' Alice leaned over and asked.


    ''''I won''t. Sit down, I am actually doing this to be low key. Only a few people know me''''


    ''''Oh''''


    A man walked to the counter and sat down. ''''I will be back'' Josh said and went away to serve the man.


    Alice pulled her chair closer and hit Mikael''s shoulder asking, ''''how could you do this to me? You knew who he was and yet never bothered to tell me''''


    ''''Little sister, you never asked me'''' Mikael said back and Alice glared at him.


    ''''How was I supposed to know he was old money. He is the one who gives me free expensive clothes and I didn''t even know him. I feel like digging a hole and crawling into it right now. I even asked such a man to be my boy toy. Do you know how I feel right now?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. He is into you, so he won''t mind that you asked him to be your boy toy'''' Mikael teased.


    ''''You...we will talk about this when we get home''''


    Mikael frowned and asked, ''''how long do you plan to freeload on me and your sister?''''


    ''''Niania has gone back to her hometown to visit her parents. You don''t expect me to go to my place and be alone especially now that I feel so depressed?''''


    ''''You don''t look depressed at all to me at all. You look excited, your face is all red''''


    ''''Mikael, why can''t you let me win for once in this conversation''''


    ''''Your sponsor is coming'''' Mikael said and Alice straightened herself and smiled as she turned to face Josh who had returned to stand in front of her.


    ''''Hi, Mr. JSC'''' Alice said and Mikael chuckled.


    ''''Just call me Josh like everyone else. You don''t have to change the way you address me''''


    ''''Then, am I forgiven?''''


    ''''No!'''' Josh replied an Alice looked at him.


    ''''Huh? No? Why no?''''


    ''''I will think of a way you can compensate me later'''' Josh said and Alice pursed her lips as she looked at his eyes.


    ''''Why is he so handsome?'' she muttered to herself.


    ''''What did you say?'''' Josh asked and Alice''s phone buzzed. She shook her head and removed the phone from her purse and saw her sister''s name on the ID.


    ''''My sister, I have to answer this'''' Alice walked out to receive the call leaving Mikael and Josh.


    ''''You''re practically removing her clothes with those eyes'''' Mikael said and Josh asked worriedly.


    ''''Hey, do you think her attitude will change after this?''''


    ''''Alice? No. She is only afraid you will stop sponsoring her clothesline. Apart from that, you don''t have to worry about her change of behaviour. She might know how to act but outside the camera, she doesn''t pretend''''


    ''''Are you sure?'''' Josh was still doubtful. The last thing he wanted was for her to change her behaviour towards him. He didn''t want her to grow apart from him or simply sees him as her sponsor.


    ''''Trust me, she is as opened as you''ve seen her''''


    ''''I envy the relationship between you two. She acts freely with you''''


    ''''That''s because we''re almost a family now. She will come around''''


    Alice walked back to them and said to Mikael, ''''Mikael, we should go. My sister is back and is hungry'''' she turned to Josh and spoke, ''''I''m sorry but, I have to go''''


    ''''Sure, go ahead. Feel free to come anytime''''


    Alice smiled and nodded her head. ''''Okay''''


    ''''I will see you, around Josh''''


    ''''Sure, man'''' Josh looked at Alice as she walked out of the bar and he smiled. He had mixed feelings about their encounter tonight. She finally found out about him but he wasn''t sure what her impression was of him. He was happy he didn''t have to hide his identity in front of her but he was afraid she might not relate to him the same way again. He was torn apart.

 Chapter 57 - The Woman Who Could Make Anyone Speechless

    Mikael held Alice''s hand protectively as they walked out of the bar chatting.


    ''''Someone would think we are lovers'''' Alice teased.


    ''''That''s so gross. I don''t see any feminine features in you''''


    ''''What?'''' Alice turned to hit him with her bag and he ran off, ''''hey, you come back here'''' she ran after him. They were unaware of the man dressed in black following them sneakily taking their pictures.


    T-VILLA.


    Alice got down from the car and went in before Mikael pulled over and followed behind. When she entered, she saw Natalie sipping a cup of tea.


    ''''Big sis'''' Alice got closer and Natalie put her hand up defensively against her saying.


    ''''Who is your big sister? Do you still regard me as your sister? How can a girl be out till this late? Also, when are you going back to your own place? Aren''t you afraid that someone will see you and connect us together?''''


    Alice pulled Natalie into a surprise and patted her back. ''''You worry too much, sister. Also, you know Niania is out of the city. Do you really have the heart to kick me out of this house?''''


    Mikael changed out of his sneakers and went to the hall. He stopped and looked at them when he saw them hugging. He smiled and went to the kitchen.


    Natalie stepped back, ''''yes, I have the heart to ask you to ask you to leave''''


    ''''Please, can you not be so hostile towards me? What do you want to eat? Meat? Sausage? Eggs? I brought a lot of good meat. Look, Mikael is holding it'''' Alice pointed at the food box on the table. They had passed by the restaurant to get it.


    ''''You''re asking me what I want to eat. Are you afraid that I am not fat enough so you want to fatten me up?'''' Natalie said Mikael chuckled. When he looked up and met her gaze, she looked away immediately.


    Alice pulled Natalie towards the dining table as she asked. ''''Did something happen while you were out to meet your boss?''''


    Mikael looked up immediately and asked. ''''You went out to meet Willian Yun? Didn''t I tell you to take a break from work?''''


    ''''I just went to meet with him because he seemed worried. I already asked him for a month leave and he accepted it''''


    ''''Big sis, why do I feel that your boss is giving you special treatment? Does he like you?''''


    The cutlery in Mikael''s hands almost fell off his hands when he heard Alice''s words. He turned towards them to hear Natalie''s response.


    ''''Hey, what nonsense are you talking about?'''' Natalie snapped.


    ''''Sorry, I take my words back. Sit down and let''s eat, big sis''''


    ''''I''m tired. I''m not talking to you again'''' Natalie pushed her away and placed the cup on the table before going inside.


    ''''She seems to be in a bad mood?''''


    ''''I know, right? I wonder who angered her?'''' Alice noticed Mikael giving her the side eye. ''Wait¡­me? You think is me?''''


    ''''I wasn''t the one she was scolding?


    ''''Wow!!! I''m too tired to talk with you. Just leave the food on the table, she will come out and eat when she is hungry. I have to practise my script.


    ...


    Alice walked out of her room to the hall speaking on phone to Niania. ''''What? So, where are you right now? Okay, stay there, I am on my way''''


    Natalia sat up from the sofa and asked, ''Alice, what''s wrong? did something happen to Niania?''''


    ''''Lin Yan, that bitch is crossing me on every side. Luis called me last night asking me to go over to the agency this morning. Niania just called me to say she is at the police station because Lin Yan''s assistant accused her of stealing Lin Yan''s jewellery''''


    ''''What? Niania is not a thief? She is an honest girl''''


    ''''My words exactly. What kind of jewellery has that my assistant needs to steal? I have more precious jewellery but Niania has never touched them.


    ''''Are you going there right now?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Alone? I will call Xia to go with you. She might be able to help you''''


    ''''Is okay, my driver is outside waiting. I will manage on my own. I will ask someone to get me evidence of their crimes and free Niania''''


    ''''Alright, but, call me afterwards''''


    ''''Okay'''' Alice hanged her bag on her shoulders and went out.


    Natalie looked at the time and turned towards Mikael''s bedroom. It was already late morning but he wasn''t out yet. She was worried he might be sick. Natalie bit her lips and contemplated for a while before going to the door. She knocked at the door and heard a voice from behind her.


    ''''Are you looking for me?'''' Mikael asked as he walked towards her. He was wearing a blue shorts and white shirt. The sweat dripping from his face soaked the shirt making his abs more visible.


    Looking at him. Natalie scanned him from head to toe. His head was a little messy and wet and the tattoo that ran from his neck became more visible. She subconsciously traced the tattoo and stopped at his torso.


    ''''Natalie?'''' Mikael mentioned her name and looked at her. He didn''t know that his actions were innocently enticing her.


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie came back to her senses and flushed. She looked away and spoke. ''''I didn''t see you in the morning and was just checking on you. I will take my leave now'''' Natalie turned to go and Mikael held her hand making her tense up. her face became redder as he stepped closer to her.


    ''''You have something on your hair'''' Mikael removed the small thread from her hair and showed it to her, ''''this was in your hair'''' he said and chuckled.


    ''''Oh, thank you'''' Natalie touched her hair, messing it up as she hurried back to the hall to sit. Mikael looked at her and chuckled. He found her actions cute.


    CITY M POLICE STATION


    When they got to the police station, Alice entered inside with her driver. Niania stood up from inside the cell when she saw Alice.


    ''''Alice, you''re here''''


    Alice looked at Niania and frowned as she took in her appearance. She turned to the policeman and asked. ''''I am her guardian, who is in charge'''' she removed her eye spectacles and the policemen immediately recognised her.


    ''''Hi, I am Detective Ken. The officer in charge''''


    ''''I see. May I know why my assistant is locked up here?''''


    ''''She was arrested for theft''''


    ''''Theft?'''' Alice chuckled and asked. ''''What did she steal? Do you have evidence? Where are the things she stole?''''


    ''''Miss, we¡­''''


    ''''Miss Jun'''' Alice corrected him.


    ''''Miss Jun, we have a witness?''''


    ''''A witness?'''' Alice nodded her head and murmured, ''I bet you do'''' she looked at the detective and asked. ''''Then, did that witness see with her very own two eyes that my assistant stole something? Did you arrest her without evidence just based on what someone else claimed to have seen? Officer, this girl has been my assistant for so long and she is so innocent. She has never stolen before and she has no reason to steal. Who am I? I am Alice Jun and I have a lot of jewellery that I keep with her. she wouldn''t be able to spend all the money even if she sold half of what I have and mind you, I wouldn''t mind her taking them. So, why would she steal a bunch of fake jewellery that has the potential of fading away? That will be disgracing. Am I not right, Niania?''''


    Niania became speechless as she watched from inside the holding ceil. She regretted calling her lady boss to come to this place. She was here to ask them to release her but it seemed Alice was bragging and robbing it in their faces. Niania wanted to face palm.


    Detective Ken and the other policemen in the station looked at Alice with weird expressions. They too were left speechless but one of them found her cute.


    ''''Whoa, she is cute'''' the new police officer muttered and another slapped his hand to keep him quiet.


    ''''Miss Jun, are you telling me how to do my job?'''' Detective Ken asked.


    ''''No, of course not. But, I also know enough to argue with you that you have no right to put her in jail without evidence. If you claimed she stole something; then, where is it? Isn''t your assumption of what is true quite superficial, officer Ken? I played an officer of the law once and I learnt one or two things from then and I know this is against the law, to hold her in police custody without evidence'''' Alice spoke eloquently making the officer even more speechless.


    ''''It didn''t take you so long to come here, Alice? I see the relationship between you and your assistant is so strong?'''' Lin Yan walked into the station with her assistant behind her.


    Alice turned with a smirk, ''''of course. Niania is such a capable person, she only needs to say the word and I will come running to her. That is the beauty of friendship which sadly you won''t ever have''''

 Chapter 58 - Where Is Natalie?

    Alice turned with a smirk, ''''of course. Niania is such a capable person, she only needs to say the word and I will come running to her. That is the beauty of friendship which sadly you won''t ever have''''


    ''''Friendship?'''' Lin Yan chuckled and clapped her hands. ''''She just dragged your name on the mud and you still think of her as a friend? I didn''t think our Alice was such a na?ve little girl''''


    ''''Why do you refer to me as ''our'' Alice? Why am I yours?'''' Alice asked and some of the policemen chuckled at her sarcasm.


    Lin Yan chuckled as she looked at her. Alice pointed at Lin Yan and her assistant and said to the detective.


    ''''Yes. Officer Ken, since the accuser and the witness are here, I would like to show you something. It will help clear my assistant''s name. That is if you will allow me?''''


    ''''Yes, sure'''' the detective agreed and Alice took out her phone.


    ''''What tricks are you trying to play, Alice? What more do you need?'''' Lin Yan asked aggressively.


    ''''Officer, I saw with my own eyes. She stole the jewelleries. Is still in her possession?'''' Lin Yan''s assistant spoke and Niania retorted back.


    ''''That is not true''''


    ''''I am a fair a just man. let me see the evidence you have'''' Detective Ken became suspicious as she analysed the situation.


    ''''Here, it is a copy of the CCTV of Lin Yan''s dressing room in Empire Agency'''' Alice said and handed over the phone to the detective.


    ''''How did you get that?'''' Lin Yan asked as she tried to snatch the phone but the detective took it fast away from Alice.


    ''''I have my sources. I told you, Lin Yan. Never underestimate me. Officer, here you go''''


    Detective Ken plugged it unto his computer and pulled the video out before handing it back to Alice. He played it and the other officers came around to watch.


    In the video, Charlotte could be seen stuffing Lin Yan''s jewelleries into her bag while looking at the door suspiciously. She sneaked out and Niania entered the room after a few minutes. Niania could also be seen putting a dress on the sofa and going out afterwards. Everyone turned and looked at Charlotte and she stuttered.


    ''''This is not right. I''ve been framed. You have to believe me, sister Lin Yan''''


    Lin Yan angrily slapped Charlotte. ''Shut up. I hate thieves the most in my life. How dare you steal from me and still deny it? Officer, you can do whatever you want with her. She is no longer my assistant''''


    ''''You should apologise to Niania and also compensate her for the emotional trauma she went through'''' Alice stopped Lin Yan as the latter turned to leave.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I mean, my assistant had to endure such injustice, is only normal that she is compensated for the damages. Her image was ruined after all. Don''t you all agree, honourable police officers?'''' Alice smirked as she cocked her brows at Lin Yan.


    ''''Don''t think you''ve won yet, Alice. My lawyer will contact you to discuss the compensation'''' Lin Yan said and walked out of the station.


    ''''Officer, can we go now? I mean my assistant and I?'''' Alice asked and the detective ordered for Niania to be released.


    ''''Sure, my apologies to you and your assistant''''


    ''''No worries'''' Alice said and turned to the office who was looking at her. ''''Can I help you?''''


    ''''Miss Alice, I am a fan. Can I have your autograph?'''' the officer from before who called her cute asked.


    ''''I don''t mind taking a picture with everyone'''' Alice said and the police officers rushed forward. Alice was patient with them and took a group picture with them before taking a single picture with each one of them. her actions won the hearts of the police officers and soon as she left, they posted it on SNS and all social media. Later on, her name and actions became a trending issue on all social media networks.


    ¡­..


    Niania stared at the pig feet dish in front of her and asked, ''''Alice, why did you buy me pig foot dish?'''' they were at an expensive restaurant in town.


    ''''I should have brought tofu for you to eat but, I was in a rush. Eat this pig foot dish to ward away bad luck. You just got out of prison''''


    ''''I''m sorry for troubling you''''


    ''''Aye, if you don''t trouble me, who will dare do that to? Tell me, what were you doing in Lin Yan''s dressing room? I thought you were still at the countryside with your parents? When did you come back?'''' Alice sipped her cup of coffee as she asked.


    ''''I came last night after getting a call from the CEO. He asked me to go over to the company for a contract for you to sign. But, when I got there, Lin Yan asked me to send her dress to her room and you know the rest''''


    ''''So, after stealing my contracts and giving them to Lin Yan, he even made you forfeit your holiday just because of that stupid contract?'''' Alice shook her head.


    Niania drunk the soup before asking, ''''are you going to sign that contract?''''


    ''''Hmm. I would be a fool to do that. Mikael already asked me to join his agency and I agreed. Why would I want to work with Luis after what he did to me? if I sign that contract, he will steal all my future works and give them to Lin Yan''''


    ''''What about me? what if he refused to let me go with you? I mean, my working contract is with the company and not you''''


    ''''Why? Are you afraid I will let you go? Don''t worry, I will never leave you behind. You''re so gullible, I''m afraid you will only get bullied without me. Eat the soup. We are going to the company afterwards''''


    ''Okay''


    ¡­..


    TODAY''S STORYLINE COMPANY.


    ''''Alright, take care of yourself. I will pass by after work today'''' Xia ended her call with Natalie and walked out of the building to her car and Mimi suddenly appeared by her and blocked her


    ''''That was scary. Mimi, to what do I owe this unusual visit?'''' Xia looked at Mimi.


    ''''Where is Natalie? Where is she hiding? I''ve searched everywhere but she is hiding somewhere. I know you know where she is. Tell me!'''' since the day they met at Janice, she hadn''t seen her again and now Eunice, her godmother was in trouble because of Natalie.


    ''''And you also do know that I won''t tell you, right? Mimi, what do you want to do this time? You and your mother are not satisfied with how far you have ruined Natalie''s life?


    ''''This is my family problem. Stay out of it'''' Mimi said.


    ''''Family. I didn''t know that existed. Tell me, are you really a part of the family or did you sneak into it?'''' Xia asked and laughed.


    ''''You wrote that story about the reporter and me. Aren''t you afraid I will make things difficult for you in this industry?''''


    ''''Tell that to someone your threats actually work on. Mimi, you disgust me. Your ability to act innocent and pretend is so convincing but do you really think you can do it for long? What would Solace do when she finally finds out that you are a snake? Whoa, I would give up my inheritance to actually see that day and her reactions''''


    ''''Hey, shut up'''' Mimi screamed.


    ''''Yes. Don''t forget I am a reporter. I can scoop so much dirt out of you and your family. I am keeping calm because I don''t want to cause Natalie any worries. You had better stayed away from me. I am not so patient; you see?'''' Xia pushed her away and entered into her car and drove away.


    Mimi stamped her feet on the ground angrily and murmured, ''''that bitch!!! I will kill her one day''''


    Empire Entertainment.


    Meeting Room.


    Alice looked at the contract in front of her and turned to Luis and Lin Yan. ''''You want me to sign this contract and extend my stay here? Why?''''


    ''''Alice, I was too harsh on you before. Actually, I was in a bad mood then, but, I''m sorry for what I said'''' Luis said as he flashed a fake smile even though he was boiling deep within him. He had found out about the loopholes in the contract the night before today. He realised Mikael Sun had deceived them and made them to sign a contract that was only valid if Alice were to move agencies.


    ''''Is okay. You''re allowed to have a bad day, but, you shouldn''t have taken it out on me since I wasn''t the one who made you have a bad mood''''


    Lin Yan pointed at the documents and said. ''''Stop beating around the bush and sign the damn papers'''' she wasn''t actually concerned about the loopholes in the contract. She just wanted an opportunity to stand next to Mikael Sun. Luis was just a means to an end for her so whatever loses he inquired did not really matter to her. but to make Luis believe she was on his side, she had to pretend to be angry with him. She knew there was no way Alice was going to sign a contract that was disadvantageous to her.

 Chapter 59 - Maybe You Are Starting To Become Curious About Him..

    Lin Yan pointed at the documents and said. ''''Stop beating around the bush and sign the damn papers'''' she wasn''t actually concerned about the loopholes in the contract. She just wanted an opportunity to stand next to Mikael Sun. Luis was just a means to an end for her so whatever loses he inquired did not really matter to her. but to make Luis believe she was on his side, she had to pretend to be angry with him. She knew there was no way Alice was going to sign a contract that was disadvantageous to her.


    Alice pushed the papers back to Luis saying, ''''I am not signing anything''''


    ''''What?'''' Luis looked at her.


    ''''Because I don''t think I can work with you anymore. I came to goodbye you as I will be joining a different agency soon''''


    ''''Which agency? Empire is one of the top three entertainment agencies in this city. Where are you going?''''


    ''''Another one of the top three agencies in this city. BB Entertainment''''


    ''''BB¡­isn''t that where Mikael is signed to?'''' Lin Yan asked and looked at Luis.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''BB Entertainment is for artistes in the top 1% in the city. Do you think you have what it takes to go there?''''


    ''''Yes. BB Entertainment CEO contacted me personally this morning. I will be going there after here'''' Alice smirked.


    ''''Luis, are you just going to let her go? What about me? What about the endorsement from Sun Group?'''' Lin Yan asked.


    ''''Alice, if you insist on leaving, you leave me with no choice but to do this. You can go, but, you leave Niania here'''' Luis figured if he couldn''t let her stay, he might as well get some money out of her.


    ''You are so quite predictable. I knew you would say something like this. How much do you want in order to let Niania go?''''


    ''''You seem to have a lot of money to waste?''''


    ''''Yes, I have a lot of money. Name your price''''


    ''''$1000 Dollars''''


    ''''I will add another $1000 for my entire team. My driver and Niania. I will notify the bank to do the transfer''''


    Lin Yan chuckled sarcastically. ''You''re willing to spend that much just for a mere assistant and a driver?''''


    ''''They are not mere people to me. They are my family, whom I trust the most''''


    ''''I really underestimated you. Alice, in this industry, it is better to not trust people too much''''


    Alice picked her bag and stood up. ''''Can I go now? I have another appointment to catch up''''


    Lin Yan chuckled and was about to react but Luis held her back. they watched until Alice left the room before he said to her.


    ''''Lin Yan, don''t act rash. Don''t you still understand the situation?''''


    ''''I understand and it makes me angry that she has the backing of Mikael Sun. what did she do to deserve such luck? I thought that things were going to go smoothly for me once Thomas Sun died. Who knew that she would cast a spell on his younger brother. Luis, are you sure there is nothing between the two of them?''''


    ''''I already got evidence of them together. We will release it very soon''''


    ''Really? then, what about my contract with Sun Group?''''


    ''''Lin Yan, you shouldn''t go there. It''s clear he wants to mess with you''''


    ''''But, I¡­ it will boast my chance of getting the lead role in ''Purple Romance''''


    ''''We will figure it out''''


    ¡­..


    Glory City Hospital.


    Psychiatry Block.


    Dr. Andrea''s Consulting Room.


    Natalie played her with her fingers as Dr. Andrea read the diary she had brought. Dr. Andrea smiled and looked up to meet Natalie''s gaze.


    ''''Is there something wrong with what I''ve written?'''' Natalie asked because she didn''t understand why Dr. Andrea was smiling.


    Dr. Andrea closed the diary and put it on the table and said t Natalie, ''''no. I''m just surprised. I didn''t know you would take my words diligently. But, this is good. I like how you wrote out your feelings and described how they affected you''''


    ''''All that is in there are my thoughts on myself and the people around me. also, I wrote how I felt about the death of Thomas. These past few days, I realised that it affected me more than I wanted to believe. I feel lonely without him. I see him in everything that I do. it''s almost like, it''s finally sinking it and I find myself waking up at midnight crying and screaming out his name. Andrea, he was the only good thing in my life apart from Alice and Xia. But, now he is gone. I really don''t know how to process all that''''


    ''''I understand. When my son died, that was how I felt. But, Natalie, we still need to live life, right? It''s hard, and it''s going to be continue to be hard but we have lovely memories with them so we should be glad we met them. I noticed you wrote quite a lot about your brother in law. Your perception about him isn''t so bad as you think, right?''''


    ''''Why do you say so?'''' Natalie looked at her doubtfully. She didn''t think much about what she wrote concerning Mikael. She just simply wrote what she saw.


    ''''From what you have written, he seems to be the one trying to reach out to you. Why don''t you also reach out to him? You both lost someone dear to you. Communicating with him might help you to be able to heal. Also, he seems to be genuinely worried about you''''


    ''''You want me to open up to him?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    Natalia shook her head. ''''I can''t. He is so different from Thomas. I don''t know how to do that. I feel awkward around him''''


    ''''They are different people; of course they can''t be the same. Mikael is different and won''t ever be anything like Thomas, that''s what you need to understand. First, he is younger than him and also grew up in a totally different environment from Thomas. He is also someone who loved Thomas the same way or even more than you did, so he is also struggling to come to terms with it''''


    ''''There is something about him that I can''t put my finger to it. Just that he is just different, like nothing I''ve seen or known in a person before. He is unreadable and does whatever he wants. He is too wild, for me. I don''t know how to handle such kind of person''''


    Dr. Andrea chuckled. ''''He is wild for you. This is the first time you are going deeper with me about how you feel about someone other than yourself or Thomas. Maybe, you are starting to become curious about him''''


    ''''I am curious about him? Is that good or bad?'''' Natalie frowned as she asked.


    ''Depends on you. Why don''t you find out why that is so? Maybe he is trying to heal from the loss too. Don''t assume you''re the only one suffering. Thomas''s sudden death took a toll on a lot of people. I think your brother in law might not be such a demon and you even acknowledged it in your diary''''


    ''''Oh'''' Natalie seemed pretty confused. ''He used to hate me a lot. He threatened me a lot, and suddenly, he is all good. He even helped Alice. He gave all his meat to me this morning and eat only rice and went to work. I''m confused. Why is he suddenly being all nice to me?''''


    Dr. Andrea suddenly felt happy for the first time since she started treating Natalie. She realised that Natalie was more na?ve and innocent than she had thought. She sometimes behaved like a child which was pretty cute. ''Maybe you should find out''''


    Dr. Andrea followed Natalie out of the consulting room and walked with her towards the OPD as they chatted.


    ''''Are you thinking of going back to your job?''''


    ''''Yes, my leave will be over in two weeks'' time. I have to go back. we will be launching a new item so I need to go back''''


    ''''Then, you have to be extra careful and call me when something happens. But, I would even love more if you call me when nothing happens too'''' Dr. Andrea said and smiled.


    ''''I will. My friend is waiting on me out there. Go back to your work''''


    ''''Okay, bye'''' Dr. Andrea gave Natalie a tight hug before letting her go.


    Natalie saw Lucy standing by her car when she walked out of the OPD. Lucy waved at Natalie excitedly as she walked towards her.


    ''''I feel like is been ages since I last saw you. I missed you so much, Natalie'''' Lucy hugged her.


    ''''I missed you too''''


    ''''Let''s go. I have so much to tell you''''


    ''''You sure do'''' Natalie laughed and got into Lucy''s car and the latter drove them away. A black car followed behind them subtly.


    Hello! Restaurant.


    Table 7.


    ''''I told you this was my treat. Why did you bring me here?'''' Lucy said as they sat down at a corner table.


    ''''We''ve not seen each other for a long time, I should treat you. Tell me, what is happening at the company?'''' Natalie picked the menu books and gave one to Lucy, ''''order what you want''''

 Chapter 60 - Shopping Together

    ''''We''ve not seen each other for a long time, I should treat you. Tell me, what is happening at the company?'''' Natalie picked the menu books and gave one to Lucy, ''''order what you want''''


    ''''Welcome to HELLO! May I have your order?'''' a waiter walked to them and said politely.


    ''''Yes, I will have sausage rolls and vegetable soup.


    ''''I will have the specialty of the day. I haven''t eaten from this place before''''


    ''''Okay. Thank you'''' the waiter bowed before going away.


    ''''Tell me what I missed, everything going on between you and the head of Security'''' Natalie asked not hiding her excitement.


    Lucy nodded and leaned closer. She whispered a few things into her ears and Natalie exclaimed.


    ''''What? Fake relationship. You and the head of security?'''' Natalie screamed.


    ''''Keep quiet. We are in public''''


    ''''Sorry, I was just excited. I didn''t know you would be into that. But, you look like you like him''''


    ''''Is it that obvious?''''


    ''''Yeah. Your eyes were practically shining when you mentioned his name''''


    ''''Well, he is good to me. In fact, he is so good that it frightens me that he might just be too good at acting''''


    ''''Then, make it official. Tell him you like him''''


    ''''How? He is the man in this. I can''t just force him into it''''


    ''''You''re beautiful and likable. He would be blind to not like you''''


    The waiter returned with their food and served them before going away.


    ''''Enough about me. Let''s talk about you staying in the same house with a handsome brother in law. I still can''t believe my luck, Natalie. I didn''t think getting to know you would open doors for me to meet two of my favourite top stars. I mean, Alice is your sister, and Mikael is your brother in law. How do you handle all that?''''


    ''''When you get used to seeing them every day, it becomes nothing. Eat your food, don''t you still have to go back to work?''''


    ''''I wished I could spend the whole day with you, Natalie. I don''t want to go and see the faces of Anita and Dindin. They think they''re in a higher class than everyone. Those two are really too much''''


    ''''Ignore them. Don''t let them get to you''''


    After they finished eating, Natalie asked Lucy to go back to the workplace early so Lucy left her. after watching her leave, Natalie turned to the big mall across the road. She looked at her time and decided to go in and get some groceries.


    Lately, Mikael has been cooking. He didn''t allow her to do anything and even though they hardly said more than a few words to him, she could see his determination to make her comfortable around. Though she doubted if she would ever be. She was always nervous around.


    Natalie entered inside the Caros Mall and walked to the groceries section with a cart to pick some groceries. She didn''t see the familiar figure who was also shopping but he had seen her.


    Natalie pouted her lips as she stopped at a shelf with a lot of cucumber of different kinds. She had a confused expression on her face and didn''t seem to know what to pick.


    Mikael smiled when he found her. He was wearing a mask and had dressed casually to prevent people from recognising him. He walked to her and picked up one package of cucumber and placed it in Natalie''s bag and asked.


    ''''What is someone who doesn''t know how to cook doing in a mall?''''


    Natalie turned and looked at him. She recognised him and was about to speak when he stepped closer and placed his fingers on her lips and leaned closer to her ear saying, ''''don''t mention my name unless you want everyone here to know who I am''''


    Natalie brushed his fingers off and asked softly, ''''what is a celebrity doing here?''''


    ''''I saw you from over there and followed to see what you were going to do. You seemed pretty confused about what to pick so I came to help''''


    Natalie noticed his eyes were on her the whole time as he spoke. Now that she was even thinking about it, this was what he was did. Anything he was talking to her or anytime she was talking to him, he would never break eye contact with her. He always watched her.


    ''''Do you shop yourself?'''' Natalie asked and looked away.


    ''''Yes. I''m particular about my health, so I do grocery shopping myself. This must be your first time of grocery shopping, right?''''


    ''''No, but I just don''t do it often. I didn''t peek you as someone who could do that?''''


    ''''Someone who could do what?'''' Mikael turned and picked a few vegetables into the cart and took it from her.


    ''''Someone who did his own shopping. I thought your assistants did everything''''


    ''''You don''t even peek me as nothing more than an enemy and I have only male assistants. I just thought you should know''''


    ''''It''s none of my business'''' Natalie muttered and walked away and he followed her. Even though she was in front, her steps were a little slow.


    ''''In buying vegetables, you need basic knowledge on them. You just don''t buy anything that is nice and appalling''''


    ''''Thomas used to do all this. he used to cook and all I did was eat'''' Natalie said and smiled bitterly.


    ''''My brother?'''' Mikael''s voice was filled with sadness when he asked.


    ''''Yes. Why? You don''t believe me?'''' Natalie turned to look at him.


    ''''No. I just find it strange that he would do something he used to hate doing with me''''


    ''''Well, then, you probably didn''t know him well enough'''' Natalie said and bit her lips. She looked at Mikael apologetically saying, ''''I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it in a negative way. I''m¡­''''


    ''''Be careful'''' Mikael held her hand and pulled her closer to himself when he saw a small boy running towards them. Natalie blushed as she looked at his hand around her waist. ''''My apologies, the boy was running towards you and I was afraid you would get hurt''''


    ''''No, it''s okay. thank you for saving me'''' Natalie said and stepped back. They looked at each other awkwardly before she turned her face away.


    Mikael paid for the groceries and carried them while Natalie followed him.


    She tried to take some of the bags from him, ''''let me help''''


    ''''No, this is a man''s job. Let''s go. My car is parked that way'''' Mikael said and led her out of the place towards his car that was parked at a distance.


    Natalie stopped suddenly when they were almost closer to the car. She turned back and spoke. ''''How long are you going to keep following me?''''


    Mikael stopped and looked at her strangely and asked, ''''who are you talking to?''''


    ''''I''m talking to her. Come out already, I know you are there'''' Natalie said and Mimi came out from behind the pillar. When Mikael saw her, he pulled Natalie behind him protectively and asked.


    ''Who are you?''''


    Mimi took off her mask and said to him, ''''is me Mimi Song. I just want to have a word with Natalie''''


    Mikael turned to ask Natalie, ''do you have anything to say to her?''''


    Natalia shook her head and replied. ''No, I have nothing to say to her. She has been following me since this morning. From the hospital to here'''' she had first noticed her when she came out of the hospital and got into Lucy''s car. Mimi had followed her around for so long already.


    ''''You heard her. She doesn''t have anything to say to you. Stay away from her. Let''s go'''' Mikael held all the bags in one hand and used the free hand to hold Natalie''s hand and walked away with her.


    When they got to the car, Natalie quickly freed her hand away from Mikael''s grip and blushed. Mikael turned his face away shyly and spoke.


    ''''Hold these for me, I need to remove my key from my pocket''''


    Natalie took the bags of groceries from him and watched him remove his car keys from his side pocket. He opened the cars and took the bags from her and placed them in the backseat before opening the front door for her.


    Natalie got in quickly and closed the door herself before he went to the driver''s seat. He started the car and drove away.


    Mimi chuckled as her face twisted. ''''Don''t think you are untouchable simply because Brian is protecting you. I will destroy you, Natalie'''' she brought out her phone and made a call to someone. Hello, release those photos by tomorrow morning''''


    Natalia changed her shoes and entered the hall and saw Alice munching on dried persimmons sticks. Natalia walked to her and snatched the bag from Alice and spoke.


    ''''Why are you eating anything that you find in the house? Aren''t you afraid of getting fat? And go back to your damn house!!'''' Natalie finished and hurried towards her room leaving Alice speechless.


    Alice turned to Mikael and asked, ''''who spit in her biscuits? Did you come with my sister? Why is she so angry? Did she swallow some explosives outside or what?''''

 Chapter 61 - It Cant Be, Right?...

    ''''Why are you eating anything that you find in the house? Aren''t you afraid of getting fat? And go back to your damn house!!'''' Natalie finished and hurried towards her room leaving Alice speechless.


    Alice turned to Mikael and asked, ''''who spit in her biscuits? Did you come with my sister? Why is she so angry? Did she swallow some explosives outside or what?''''


    ''''We met Mimi or whatever he name was at the mall'''' Mikael said and went to the kitchen and Alice followed him.


    ''''You went to the mall together? I thought my sister went to the hospital?''''


    ''''We met by chance at the mall. Stop asking a lot of questions and go back to your own house''''


    Alice became speechless for a second. She chuckled and murmured to herself. ''''Why is everyone telling me to go to my own house? Do you people think I''m homeless? I am a celebrity for goodness sake. I am Alice Jun, and I have a lot of money'''' she turned to Mikael and glared at him.


    ''''What?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''Make me leave if you have the strength to. Hmm!!!'''' Alice scoffed and went to her room.


    Mikael shook his head. He felt that it was going to take him a lot of time to understand the sister duo.


    ¡­


    Natalie sat on the bed and touched her lips. Her face became red when she thought about how Mikael held her at the mall. She stood up at once and shook her head.


    ''''What nonsense are you thinking about, Natalie? You''ve gone crazy, Nat. You''ve gone crazy''''


    Song Mansion.


    Hall.


    ''''Solace, you have to help me. My wedding is just two weeks away and Mikael Sun has made sure that no hotel in the whole of City M is willing to accept my reservation. There is only little my husband can do here because he doesn''t come from this place. I just scolded her a little, who knew she would go and tattle about it to her brother in law?''''


    Mrs. Solace scratched her head and spoke. ''''That girl won''t stop embarrassing me every time. Eunice, don''t worry. You can hold the wedding at my husband''s hotel. I will let the chef there prepare the food and our events planner can handle the reception and decoration''''


    ''''Really?'''' Eunice became excited.


    ''''Yes. I''m sorry about what you had to go through because of that girl. I will get her to apologise to you later on. I don''t even know what goes on in her head. she just acts however way she wants''''


    ''''Thank you so much''''


    ''''Mimi told me you helped her to get the contract of endorsement at Janice. I should thank you instead. This endorsement is going to help her a lot in her career''''


    ''''It was a small thing. I just said a few words to Janice herself about Mimi. She was happy about Mimi joining her. With Mimi at Janice, she will be able to watch out for your estranged daughter too. How is it that they are so different? She has no talent at all while Mimi who is younger has made a name for herself''''


    ''She has talent. She is my daughter after all. She just hasn''t realised it yet''''


    Mimi was about to go inside the study room when she overheard their conversation and stopped at the door. She clenched her fists tightly and let her a soft sarcastic chuckle.


    That was the thing she was most afraid of. Natalie inheriting her mother''s talent. She had done a lot of things in the past, to break her down and make sure that she didn''t have the chance to shine but it seemed even their mother had seen the light in her.


    First, she had Thomas Sun, now it was Mikael Sun and even her mother. Mimi turned back and went towards her room.


    ''''Natalie, why are you everywhere? I will kill you this time around. I will make sure you don''t get the chance to be alive again''''


    The next day was a Saturday, so Xia came to visit Natalie and find out how she was doing. She brought steak with her so they went to the balcony where the griller was. Alice brought out the vegetables that Natalie had bought the other day and she and Niania started to prepare them while Lucy helped Xia with the meat.


    Mikael walked out of the kitchen and stood next to Natalie. He smiled when he saw the ladies at the balcony doing their own things.


    ''''You knew all of them were coming here today, that''s why you went to grocery shopping yesterday, right?'''' Mikael asked her and she turned to look at him.


    ''''Guilty''''


    ''''Why didn''t you tell me beforehand?'''' Mikael asked and pouted his lips. When Natalie saw him that way she chuckled.


    ''''I thought you would not agree to it. Mikael, please, be nice to my friends? They''re my family''''


    ''''And what am I?''''


    ''''My brother in law. My family too. The food, won''t you check on it?


    ''''You are coming with me to the kitchen'''' Mikael held her hand and pulled her towards the kitchen. Xia whose gaze shifted to that sight in time to see them furrowed her brows as her gaze turned doubtful.


    Natalie stood behind the cabinet pouting her lips as she watched Mikael fry some sausages. The aroma made her mouth watery and she instinctively stuck out her tongue licking her lips.


    Mikael looked at her and creased his brows. She looked innocent while doing that. It made him wonder if she even knew the meaning of what she was doing. He picked a piece of cut sausage and pushed it into mouth saying.


    ''''Stop doing that in front of me'''' he looked away. He was suddenly having wild thoughts.


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie smiled and started chewing the sausage in her mouth. She touched her lips where his fingers had brushed and smiled.


    ''''Natalie, it''s almost ready'''' Xia entered the hall and said to her. Her gaze shifted to Mikael who was washing the utensils and then back to Natalie.


    ''''But, I want to help Mikael with the onions, right?'''' Natalie said as she looked at Mikael. It was like she was pleading with him to save her.


    ''''I can handle that, go and rest'''' Mikael said and Natalie frowned. She turned to face the suspicious gaze of Xia and asked. ''''What are you looking at?''''


    ''''I can''t be, right?'''' Xia muttered to herself.


    ''''It can''t be what?''''


    ''''Natalie, let''s go'''' Xia held her hand and they walked to the balcony. After the left, Mikael turned to look at them. His lips were curved into a silly smile.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Natalie asked Xia when they got to the balcony,


    ''''Natalie, were you flirting with your brother in law?''''


    ''''Huh? What nonsense are you spouting?''''


    ''''You two¡­ don''t you feel that the atmosphere between the two of you is weird?''''


    ''''Hey! Don''t mess with me. I''m going back inside'''' Natalie said and turned to go back inside.


    ''''Whoa!! Natalie, you are done for'''' Xia scratched her head, ''''how can I explain it to her when she doesn''t even know what it is?''''


    Natalie stood at a distance watching Mikael as he cut onions. She sighed and shook her head. ''It can''t be. Xia is really getting into my head. We weren''t flirting. How can that be possible when he has feelings for Alice?''''


    ''''What are you doing there? Are you coming to me or going out?'''' Mikael asked looking up to meet her gaze.


    Natalie flushed and turned her back towards him at once. ''''I am not going anywhere. I was just standing¡­ here''''


    ''''Come and help me then, since you are not doing any work''''


    ''''Are you calling me a lazy person?'''' Natalie turned to glare at him and he chuckled.


    ''''I think you are just guilty. Everyone is busy and you are not doing anything''''


    Natalie folded the sleeves of her green loungewear and walked towards him. ''''I will show you that I can do a better job at cutting than you''''


    When she got closer to him, she pushed him aside and took the knife out of his hands.


    A moment later¡­.


    ''''Don''t you know how to do anything at all?'''' Mikael looked at the way she cut the onions and shook his head. he was cutting the onions into fine shapes before she took over and ten minutes had passed and when he turned, he saw the onions scattered all over the kitchen table.


    ''''Hey, don''t scold me okay? You called me lazy first''''


    ''''So, this is now my fault?''''


    ''''Then, do it yourself. I told you, I''m a zero when it comes to kitchen work anyways''''


    ''''But, there is no onions left'''' Mikael sighed as he looked at the table.


    ''''I have onions somewhere around¡­.'''' Natalie stood on her toes and stretched her hand towards the upper shelf.


    ''Why did you keep onions there?''''


    ''''To ward of bad smell''''


    ''''And you want us to use that to prepare food?''''

 Chapter 62 - Like A Family Heirloom

    ''''Why did you keep onions there?''''


    ''''To ward of bad smell''''


    ''''And you want us to use that to prepare food?''''


    ''''Well, all the germs will die once they are inside the boiling pot''''


    ''''You are hopeless Natalie''''


    ''''No, I am n¡­'''' Natalie turned at once to argue with him and lost her balance. Mikael quickly moved to hold her and his hands touched her breasts as he held her up. They both tensed up and Mikael''s fingers quivered at that moment. Even though it was involuntary, it felt like he had just brushed his fingers against her breasts making them both shocked.


    ''''Can. You. let. Go¡­ right now?'''' Natalie stuttered and he quickly let go and apologised.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you would turn to fast. I didn''t mean to¡­'''' his ears turned red and he pursed his lips.


    ''''Oh. It was a mistake'''' Natalie stepped away from him and turned, she ran away from the kitchen straight into her room.


    Mikael looked at his fingers and cussed, ''darn it'''' he suddenly smirked and muttered, ''''that didn''t feel bad. You are shameless Mikael''''


    Alice yawned as she stood up. she looked towards the kitchen and asked, ''''what smell is that? Making me hungry?''''


    Mikael and Nat are cooking'''' Xia answered.


    ''''You mean; Mikael is cooking, because my sister zero talent when it comes to food. She is probably setting the table''''


    ''''Food is ready, ladies'''' Mikael came out to tell them.


    ''''Yes, we can start with the grilling once we are done eating breakfast'''' Alice said.


    ''''Where is Natalie?'''' Lucy asked.


    ''''She is in her room'''' Mikael said and turned back and the others followed. When they got to the dining table, they saw Natalie coming out of her room.


    Mikael started serving them the food and his phone buzzed. He excused himself and Alice stood up to help while he answered the call.


    ''''Hello, Assistant He. What did you just say?'''' Mikael said making the ladies turn to look at him


    ''''What is it?'''' Nata.ie asked and Mikael ignored her and went to turn on the TV in the hall. The ladies followed him.


    ''''What is that?'''' Alice asked as soon as she saw herself on TV with Mikael. There were pictures of herself and Mikael coming out from the ''Men'' that time she was drunk and Mikael was bringing her out.


    There was another picture of Mikael and Natalie walking out of the mall hand in hand as Mikael led her out.


    ''''This is from yesterday'''' Natalie spoke. ''''This is the work of Mimi. She is the one who saw us yesterday''''


    ''''Alice, they''re saying that Mikael is in a relationship with you and big sis'''' Niania said.


    ''''Who is Mikael in a relationship with? Natalie Jun, his sister in law or Alice Jun, his co-star in LWANBIL?''''


    ''''The two ladies have the same surname; it seems Mikael Sun has a peculiar taste in women'' t


    ''''Who wrote this nonsense?'''' Xia asked after she read the headlines.


    ''''This is nonsense. How could someone even have such wild thoughts?'''' Alice tussled her hair.


    Mikael made another call as Natalie looked at him, ''''find out who is behind this and make sure the media house that brought this up faces the consequences'''' when he turned, he met with Natalie''s gaze and immediately looked away.


    Natalie turned and looked between Mikael and Alice. She wondered if he was unhappy because the news involved her or not.


    ''''This is Mimi''s work. She came to me a few days ago to ask about Natalie''''


    ''''That girl must be a lunatic. Messing with someone like Mikael Sun'''' Lucy said as she went closer to Natalie and held her hand, ''''are you alright?''''


    Natalie shook her head and said to them, ''''let''s go and eat. I''m hungry''''


    A few minutes later after the started eating, Alice put her cutlery down and looked at Mikael, ''''do you think JSC has seen this already? I really want to mess with Mimi the more she tries to hurt my career''''


    ''''Josh follows every news about you. We must have seen this by now'''' Mikael said and looked at Natalie and she turned her face away immediately.


    ''''Oh, no. What if he thinks we really have something doing together? Will he stop sponsoring me? Will he even allow me into his bar again? What if¡­?'''' Alice became frantic.


    ''''Alice, he knows you are not my type''''


    ''''What? You are equally not my type''''


    ''''Serious? Is this the time to argue about each other''s types? Can''t you see me?'''' Natalie suddenly snapped making everyone at the table shocked. She glared at both Alice and Mikael.


    ''''He started it first''''


    ''''Josh knows you''re my sister in law'''' both Alice and Mikael wanted to explain but Natalie stood up and pushed her chair backwards.


    ''''I don''t care!'''' she said and went towards her room.


    ''''What is wrong with her?'''' Alice asked and Xia stood up.


    ''''Guys, let''s respect the food in front of us. I will go and check on Natalie first'''' Xia said to them before going after Natalie.


    Xia knocked on the half opened door and peeped inside. She saw Natalie laying on her bed and she asked, ''''can I come in?''''


    ''''You are already in'''' Natalie muttered and Xia went to side by her side.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Xia asked and Natalie shook her head.


    ''''I don''t know''''


    ''''You know¡­ we haven''t had a heart to heart talk since Thomas passed away. It''s there anything that is bothering you? I don''t mind listening to you''''


    ''''You won''t judge me?'''' Natalie turned to look at her.


    ''''You know I never judge you no matter how foolish your decisions are. I am always on your side'''' Xia said and smiled.


    ''''You are right'''' Natalie smiled and sat up, ''''you know¡­ I''m scared''''


    ''What is our pretty Natalie scared about? Does it have to do with Mikael?''''


    ''''Maybe¡­ aye, I don''t know what is wrong with me. Do you think I''m being unreasonable? I just keep¡­ Andrea told me to open up to him but since I started to do that, it''s like¡­''''


    ''''You are curious about him and then you want to be closed enough to get to know him more, right?''''


    ''''Well, something like that but, it''s wrong and then I just find myself getting angry when he doesn''t mind me''''


    Xia smiled and held Natalie''s hands saying, ''''Nat, I don''t want to scare you but I think you should stay away from your brother in law for a while''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''You become clingy when you start to care about someone. I am not saying it''s a bad thing because I love that about you, but, your brother might take it the wrong way''''


    ''''You think so?''''


    ''''Yes. We should go and join them. Alice is beating herself up for messing up your mood''''


    ''''I will change into something else and be out soon. My loungewear smells''''


    ''''Sure'''' Xia watched Natalie go into the closet to change and she furrowed her brows. ''''Natalie, why am I the one scared in your place? I hope I''m just overthinking things. It will be bad for you if you fell for your brother in law''''


    When Xia went outside, she saw everyone in the hall chatting.


    ''''People really have so much time on their hands. They are saying all kinds of nonsense on the internet'''' Lucy said as she browsed the comments on the internet.


    ''''Mimi must have hired water army to spout nonsense and hype the situation. That girl will do anything for hype'''' Xia commented as she sat next to Lucy.


    ''''She has really lost it this time. I won''t forgive me''''


    ''''Alice, people are saying that your sister is like a family heirloom passed unto one brother to the oth¡­'''' Niania said and Alice snatched the tablet from her and scolded her.


    ''''That is not true. My sister is not an heirloom'''' Alice said and turned to look at Natalie who was coming out of her room.


    ''''I''ve been through worse. This doesn''t even hurt me anymore'''' Natalie looked around and asked, ''''where is Mikael?''''


    ''''He went into the study room''''


    ''''I will go and check on him'''' Natalie said and Xia gave her the side eye and she looked away. Xia shook her head and turned to Lucy.


    ''''I''m going to see if I can get something to take away the interest of the netizens''''


    STUDY ROOM.


    Mikael looked at the comments on the internet and banged his fist. He slammed the laptop close and heard a knock at the door.


    ''''Come in'''' he said and saw Natalie coming in.


    Natalia opened the door and entered holding a mug of tea. ''''I thought you could use some tea. she put the mug on the table and saw blood coming out of his knuckles. ''''You''re bleeding Mikael. Did you hurt yourself?''''


    Mikael looked at her and retreated his hand when she tried to touch him but Natalie ignored him and looked under the table and pulled out a first aid box. She placed it on the table and sat across him and stretched her hand towards him.

 Chapter 63 - The Umbrella He Left With Her...

    Mikael looked at her and retreated his hand when she tried to touch him but Natalie ignored him and looked under the table and pulled out a first aid box. She placed it on the table and sat across him and stretched her hand towards him.


    ''''What?'''' Mikael asked as if he didn''t know what she was going to do.


    ''''Let me see your hand''''


    ''''It''s fine. I just banged it on the table and it happened''''


    ''''You''re not fine and you have a cut'''' Natalie forcefully pulled his hand and looked at the cut. ''''Did you bang your fist on the table because you got angry? You and your brother have the same habit'''' she shook her head and started to clean the cut.


    Mikael looked at her with a serious gaze and watched everything she was doing. When she looked up, he turned away his face and started looking at the ceiling.


    ''''If you don''t clean and apply ointment on a cut immediately, you will get infections later on, do you know that? If you don''t want me to touch you, then, you must not harm yourself''''


    Mikael hissed when she applied the antiseptic. ''''I''m sorry. The news. Mimi is targeting me, not you. She just doesn''t want to see me happy. I''m sorry you got dragged into this. You and Alice are just a piece of the bigger chess''''


    ''''Why do you allow her to continue to hurt you? Was it like that even when my brother was here?''''


    ''''I do not allow her to hurt me. I don''t even know why, but her mere presence brings me my anxiety disorder. She is not happy; can''t you see that? Is because, nothing she does affect me so it drives her crazy. Thomas could have easily ended her years ago, but, I asked him not to. If there is anyone to put an end to our ill-fated relationship, then, that person is me''''


    ''''I can help you destroy her. You just need to say the word''''


    ''''I know, but, now is not the right time. You must have heard from Assistant He about the fact that I went missing five years ago on the day of Alice first audition. I think Mimi knows about what happened to me that year. Before I destroy her, I need to know what role she played in that and why I breakdown at the sight of her and Mrs. Solace. I need to know what happened to me that year because I can''t remember anything from that year'''' Natalia put a band aid on the cut and smiled. ''Finished''''


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''If you need to know anything about Thomas, you can ask me. I bet I know a lot about him than you do. I can tell you what he thinks about you''''


    ''''Tsk. Are you bragging now?'''' Mikael chuckled.


    ''''Is it obvious?''''


    ''''Yes, it''s so obvious you are robbing it in my face''''


    ''''I guess I''m bad at hiding my feelings then''''


    ''''I don''t have anything other relationship with your sister different from what you know'''' Mikael said and Natalie tensed up.


    ''''Why are you telling this?''''


    ''''Just because. I don''t want you to misunderstand me. I am good to her because of you. because she is your younger sister''''


    ''''I''m joining the others at the hall. I guess I will see you around''''


    ''''We live in the same house, so you will definitely see me'''' Mikael said lifting one of his brows suggestively. Natalie nodded her head awkwardly and left the study room.


    ''''I guess I''m beginning to know why you married her Thomas. She doesn''t even know the effect she has on people. she is cute and fits right in my hands'''' he said and chuckled, ''''you are crazy, Mikael''''


    Later that night, after everyone left Natalie made a cup of coffee and went to stand by the window watching the rain pour. Alice had gone back with Niania so the house was unusually quiet.


    The night seemed melancholic reminding her of when Thomas was still alive. Whenever it was raining, he would make two hot cups of coffee and bring to her and they would sit next to each other watching series. Thomas never really like movies but he would often do it because of her.


    ''''What movie are we watching today?''


    Natalie turned and suddenly saw the scene play out in front of her. She watched the hall with a smile.


    ''''Today, I saw a movie online and people are leaving good reviews about it. It''s called ''Final Destination''


    ''''That sounds like a horror movie to me'''' Thomas said and frowned. He didn''t like horror movies.


    ''''Exactly!'''' Natalie laughed teasing Thomas.


    ''''I don''t want to watch horror movies. Let''s watch romantic series'''' Thomas pleaded but Natalie shook her head.


    ''''Romance movies are so overrated, there is nothing good about them. I hate how they portray romance''''


    ''''What do you even know about romance?''''


    ''''Nothing''''


    ''''How about this, I will take you out shopping''''


    ''''Thomas, you might not know this but no amount of money could ever buy the expression on your face when you are scared. it''s simply priceless''''


    ''''You wicked soul''''


    Natalie chuckled as the scene disappeared from her sight. She turned when she heard footsteps.


    ''''What is funny, Miss Jun?'''' Mikael asked as he stood by her side.


    ''''Nothing much. I was just reminded by your brother. It was always fun to tease him''''


    ''''That''s true. When we were kids, he would always fall prey to my pranks'''' Mikael looked outside the window, ''''it''s raining rather heavily today''''


    ''''That''s true. The world must be filled with a lot of sad people so their tears are causing a flood tonight''''


    ''''I remember you'''' Mikael suddenly said and Natalie turned to look at him.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I said I remember you. You used to come to our house often when you were in high school with my brother. I was in middle school. I remember you were such a happy kid back then''''


    ''''Look who is calling me a kid?'''' Natalie frowned, ''you do realise I am two years older than you, right?''''


    ''''But, I am a man and no one would believe that you are older than me''''


    ''''Are you saying I am retarded?''''


    ''''No, I am saying you age like wine'''' Mikael said and smiled as he gazed upon the rain outside.


    Natalie''s hands quivered and she turned to look at him. her face became red and she bit her lips.


    ''''Do you know that often?'''' Mikael turned to look at her.


    ''''Do what often?''''


    ''''Bite your lips and then look lost for words? Do you do that often?''''


    ''''I¡­'' Natalie bit her lips again and quickly let go before answering, ''no. I don''t do that in front of strangers because I hardly talk to people I don''t know''''


    ''''Don''t do that in front of other men, especially your boss. He might get the wrong idea''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Want a refill?'''' Mikael asked as he took the empty mug from her.


    ''''But, I do that in front of you'''' Natalie said and he smiled.


    ''''You can do that in front of me, I don''t mind. but, we can''t have other men misunderstanding you for something you don''t even realise you are doing'''' Mikael refilled the mugs and took them back to her. He handed her mug over to her.


    ''''Thanks'''' Natalie robbed her shoulders.


    ''''I will turn off the air condition'''' Mikael took off his cardigan and placed on her back, covering her up before going to pick the remote.


    Natalie blushed and touched the cardigan. She pulled it over her body and smelt it murmuring, ''''it smells like him''''


    ''''How do I smell?'''' Mikael asked and sipped his coffee. He turned off the air conditioner and went to stand next to her again.


    ''''Why are you asking me? Don''t you know how you smell like?''''


    ''''A lot of people tell me I smell different every day; I was looking for an objective opinion''''


    ''''Well, you smell like purple rose. It has this unique fresh wood spell which could be mistaken for coffee beans''''


    ''''You are the second person to get it so accurately''''


    ''''Who is the first?''''


    ''''My brother''''


    ''''Thomas was good with smells''''


    ''''Tell me, where did you go that time?''''


    ''''Which time?''''


    ''''Do you remember? It was raining heavily one time and your umbrella was broken. Thomas didn''t go to school that time so I let you have my umbrella. But, you refused and asked us to share it together.


    While we were going home, you told me this¡­''''


    ''''Doesn''t it feel weird to be you?'' and I answered, ''''why would it feel weird?''


    This was your answer, ''''because everyone wants a picture with you. You are a pretty boy''''


    And when I asked what you thought about me, you simply smile and stood on your toes and kissed my cheek before running off with my umbrella.


    ''''My umbrella, is it still there?'''' Mikael asked and turned to look at Natalie. She had a look of surprise in her eyes as the memory came to her.

 Chapter 64 - Have? To Take It Back..

    ''''My umbrella, is it still there?'''' Mikael asked and turned to look at Natalie. She had a look of surprise in her eyes as the memory came to her.


    Natalie coughed and looked away saying, ''''I don''t remember anything. It''s late, I should go to bed'''' Natalie turned to go and Mikael asked.


    ''''Why did you do that that time?''''


    Natalie clenched her fingers around the mug tightly, stopping in her strides.


    ''''Maybe I was mesmerised by you back then?'''' she said softly and Mikael took a few steps to stand in front of her.


    ''''Do you know how that affected me? You were the first girl to ever kiss me and I thought about it. I even ran to your apartment to ask you why you did that but you left with your father and I never saw you again''''


    ''''We had to leave because of my father''s illness. I''m sorry about that time. Just take it as a young girl who was high on her hormones. Besides you grew up well and have a lot of attractive women around you. You''ve probably kissed a couple of women since that time, right? You didn''t lose anything''''


    ''''I never kissed any woman since then. When I''m acting, I don''t kiss my co-stars. I just tilt my head and the camera does the rest''''


    ''''What about the bed scenes. You looked intimate when I watched video of the behind the scenes of the drama you acted with Mimi Song''''


    ''''That''s why it is called acting. It was all for the camera''''


    ''''Wait. Why are we even talking about this?'''' Natalie looked at him and frowned.


    ''''I have to take it back''''


    ''''Take what back?''''


    Mikael stepped closer and held her chin, ''the kiss back then. I have to take it back. that is the only way I can be able to stop being traumatised by it''''


    ''''What are you talking ab¡­'''' Natalie''s legs felt jelly as soon as she saw Mikael cleaning close to her face. She lost her balance and he placed his hand behind her, closer to her waist and kissed her cheek before stepping aside.


    ''''Now, we are even'''' he said and walked away, holding the mug he took from her when she almost fell


    Natalie fell to the floor and her face became red. She flushed and touched her cheek before screaming. ''''Hey, Mikael Sun. You shameless bastard!''''


    Mikael walked towards his room smiling.


    ¡­..


    Mikael walked into his office followed by Assistant He. When he sat down, the former took out the report in his hand and started to read it out.


    ''''You have a lunch date with Miss Forson at 14:30PM. Miss Lin Yan requested a meeting with you and I rejected it on your behalf''''


    ''''Accept it and, make sure you look into all gigs involving Mimi Song and give them all to Alice''''


    ''''Yesterday, I found the original site of the leaked photos. I asked someone to bring him over''''


    ''''Deal with him yourself. I want all medical files on Natalie Jun and go to the police and tell them to reopen the case of Natalie Jun going missing five years ago''''


    ''''Your brother couldn''t find anything even after he did his own investigations. The case couldn''t move forward because Miss Jun herself didn''t remember anything''''


    ''''Tell them to open it. She will remember soon. I will make her remember it and when she does, I am going to punish every one of the Song family starting with Solace Song''''


    ''''I will do that. A script came in for you. Your manager brought it this morning''''


    ''''What script is it?''''


    ''''Purple Romance season 1. He said the writer personally requested for you''''


    Mikael smiled and nodded his head, ''''send it in. I will have a look at it once I get home. Also, Natalie left the house early morning, find out where she is and let me know''''


    ''''Yes, sir'''' Assistant He nodded his head before going out.


    ¡­..


    Laura straightened her dressed and touched on her makeup as she sat in the restaurant with few people. She smiled and waved when she saw Mikael walking into the restaurant. She felt proud when she noticed all the attention she was getting and when he pulled the chair to sit across her, she smiled.


    ''''I didn''t think you would be able to make it'''' Laura said as she picked the teapot to pour him some tea.


    ''''I wouldn''t miss a lunch date with our esteemed writer for anything in the world'''' Mikael said as he picked the teacup, ''thanks''''


    ''''The weather turned even colder after last night''s heavy rains. I asked the kitchen to make this tea. it''s good for cold''''


    ''''Thanks. I was surprised you called for a lunch date. I thought you were busy with the project with Janice''''


    ''''Well, it has indeed made me busy but I am Laura, right? I always do things clean and fast. I saw the news yesterday. It was quite baffling that you got caught up with two different women who happened to have the same surname. Someone would think you are messing with two sisters''''


    ''Someone is indeed messing with me''''


    ''''Who is behind it? You haven''t gotten into a scandal in the last five years since that year with Soyong''''


    ''''You don''t need to know who is behind it, but, when I start messing with them, you will find out by then''''


    ''''So, how did your sister in law take it? was she unhappy being linked to you?''''


    ''''Natalie? She¡­ I already explained things to her. she doesn''t have a problem with the scandal''''


    ''''Mikael, if you don''t straighten things up, people are going to think you have feelings for your sister in law. Everyone is already saying she is like an heirloom passed on from one brother to the other. She is a widow, and you are a star, if this happens again, she is going to ruin your reputation''''


    ''''Laura, you speak as if Natalie is the one who caused the scandal. She is not an heirloom. She is a human being with feelings and she was equally hurt by what happened. Also, she is a widow, which makes her single. There is no law that says we can''t be together simply because she was once married to my brother. Lastly, she is not ruining my reputation''''


    Laura''s face changed for a moment before she masked her displeasure with a smile but under the table her hands were clenched into a tight fist.


    ''''My apologies. I said the wrong things because I was worried about you''''


    ''''I know, next time don''t just jump to conclusions without asking me how I feel about the situation. Natalie isn''t someone you can talk about that easily''''


    ''''Next time I will be careful with my words. Right, I got a ticket to watch your last movie before the drama. it is finally out and the director gave everyone in our association two tickets. The movie will be showing tonight at 7:00pm, let''s watch it together''''


    ''''I was given two tickets and I already promised Natalie I would bring her to one of my movies. Let''s do it another time''''


    ''''Sure'''' Laura said unhappily. She bit her lips until she felt the pain and stopped when the food was brought to them.


    ''''Let''s eat. I have to go and look for Natalie''''


    ''''Is she missing?''''


    ''''No, but I didn''t see her this morning''''


    ''''You really stay with her?''''


    ''''Yes, we stay together. It was my brother''s wish that we become close''''


    Laura looked at the food and lost her appetite. She thought she was going to spend time with him because they haven''t seen each other for a while but now even though he was with, he couldn''t stop talking about his sister in law. It made her see Natalie in a bad light.


    ¡­


    Natalie walked out of the graveyard with Alice after they went to visit their father on his death anniversary. They were all in black outfit.


    ''''I will talk a walk before I catch a cab home. You shouldn''t miss your photoshoot'''' Natalie said to Alice as they walked to her van.


    ''''Then, big sis, be careful. I will call you when I finish my photoshoot''''


    ''''Okay, go on'''' Natalie hugged Alice before the latter got into her van. She waved at her as the van drove away.


    Natalie smiled and turned to go and saw someone in a blue car taking her pictures. ''''You¡­'''' she hurried towards him and the man inside quickly placed the camera on the front seat and attempted to drive away. He turned sharply making Natalie fall back but he couldn''t go anywhere because another car had blocked his way.


    Mikael got down from the car and walked towards the car and the man tried to close the windows. But Mikael swiftly pulled his collar through the window and opened the car bringing him out of the car.


    ''''Next time, you don''t act rashly towards a lady, especially if that lady is mine'''' Mikael said as he held the man''s man. He turned to look at Natalie and twisted the man''s arm, breaking it as he continued, ''''that is for making her fall''''

 Chapter 65 - She Is Mikael Suns Woman

    FIFTEEN YEARS AGO.


    Fifteen years ago, after they relocated to another neighbourhood, Natalie''s father met Alice''s mom. By that time, Alice was eleven years old while Natalie was already 17 years.


    Natalie didn''t know about Alice until the latter''s mother suddenly passed away in an accident and her father now brought them together to meet for the first time.


    Inside the big hall, Natalie was eating with his father when a young girl rushed into the hall. she went forward to hug Mr. Jun.


    ''''Daddy, I''m back'''' Alice looked at the girl sitting in the dining table eating and asked, ''''dad, who is she?''''


    ''''Alice, do you remember I always told you I had a daughter who was staying with a friend in City M? She is my first daughter Natalie. Daddy was afraid you would be lonely after your mom passed away, Alice, you always wanted a sister to play with, right? Daddy brought you a big sister to play around the house with''''


    ''''A big sister? My mother told me a lot about her. mommy said that Natalie is pretty and kind, when I see her, I should be kind to her too'''' Alice said as she turned towards Natalie.


    Natalie remained expressionless as she looked at Alice. She knew her father was working for a woman whom he was dating but they had met only once. She didn''t have much impression about the woman but she always wanted to see her father happy so she never bothered about their relationship. Alice''s mother cared about her even though they never lived together. Her father would often bring clothes and food from the woman and give them to Natalie.


    When Natalie found out the woman had cancer, she had gone to visit her once and had drawn her picture for her which was now hanging in the hall. Her father stayed by her side until she passed away.


    They were operating a bakery shop so Mr. Jun had to go and bring Natalie from City M to the countryside to join Alice while he took care of the bakery business.


    Since her mother left, the relationship between her and her father was strained. She knew she always reminded him of her mother so she had always been careful around him.


    Mr. Jun went closer to Natalie holding Alice''s hand. He sat across Natalie and said to her, ''''Natalie, I robbed you off a lot of things in this world, but I promise I don''t love you less. Can you take Alice as a younger sister and take care of her?''''


    ''''Oh'''' Natalie nodded her head and looked at Alice. The girl looked cute in her ponytail hairstyle.


    ''''Daddy, is she going to live with us?'''' Alice asked as she looked at Natalie.


    ''''Yes, Alice. Natalie is my daughter and I owe her a lot in this life. I don''t want to be apart from her anymore''''


    ''''I can take care of myself. I don''t mind staying alone if she is uncomfortable around me'''' Natalie said and Alice frowned.


    ''''Daddy, she is a silly one. Why do you want a little when you can have a lot? My daddy is your daddy. Daddy''s love is so big for two of us. You will be my sister and play with me every day. I am the one who is stealing your daddy from you''''


    ''''You don''t hate me?''''


    ''''My mother told me before she passed away. She said, Alice you have a pretty sister and she is kind. I want you to take care of her. But, big sister, you look silly. I think I might end up taking care of you'''' No. Daddy taught me to love everyone. You''re going to be my family now. Why should I hate my family?


    Natalie smiled and touched Alice''s cheek ''thank you so much''''


    ''''Girls, from today you''re sisters. You must protect and love each other no matter what happens''''


    ''''Yes, daddy. Say yes to daddy, big sister''''


    ''''Yes, daddy''''


    ....


    A few days later.


    Alice walked into Natalia''s room and sat on the bed and said to her, ''''big sister, play with me''''


    Natalia closed her book and turned to Alice. ''''Why do you look so moody? What''s wrong with you?''''


    ''''Some girls in my school said that I don''t have a mother''''


    ''''Are you sad because of that? Listen to me, Alice. We don''t have a mother but we have a father who is good to us and treats us better than those with mothers. I bet those girls are jealous of you. My sister is so beautiful, that is why they said those nonsenses''''


    ''''Then, will I be able to be an actress without a mother?


    ''''Of course. And I promise you this, on your first day of audition, I will be there with you. I will act as your driver, assistant, makeup artiste and everything you need me to be''''


    ''''You promise?''''


    ''''I cross my heart''''


    ''''Pinkie swear?


    ''''Yes, pinkie swear. Would you like to sleep with me tonight?''''


    ''''Yes, you have to cuddle me and tell me a story''''


    ''''Call!!!'''' Natalia hugged Alice.


    Present day.


    Alice placed the bouquet of flowers on her their father''s gravestone before saying, ''''dad, are you doing well there? I hope the ground isn''t cold for you. You always had cold feet whenever it rained. I missed you so much, dad''''


    Natalie robbed Alice''s back a little and spoke. ''''Dad, we are doing well. Alice is always a good girl and she is taking care of me. I''m still unable to tell the world that she is my sister because of that woman and her family. But, I promise it won''t be for long. Alice has suffered a lot because of me''''


    ''''Dad, she is being silly again''''


    ''''Dad, Alice has a photoshoot later on. we are sorry we can''t spend much time with you this year. We will come back again and see how you are doing''''


    ''''Dad, continue to rest in peace. We love you'''' Alice said and held Natalie''s hand. ''''Let''s go, big sis''''


    Natalie smiled and nodded her head.


    ¡­


    Natalie walked out of the graveyard with Alice after they went to visit their father on his death anniversary. They were all in black outfit.


    ''''I will talk a walk before I catch a cab home. You shouldn''t miss your photoshoot'''' Natalie said to Alice as they walked to her van.


    ''''Then, big sis, be careful. I will call you when I finish my photoshoot''''


    ''''Okay, go on'''' Natalie hugged Alice before the latter got into her van. She waved at her as the van drove away.


    Natalie smiled and turned to go and saw someone in a blue car taking her pictures. ''''You¡­'''' she hurried towards him and the man inside quickly placed the camera on the front seat and attempted to drive away. He turned sharply making Natalie fall back but he couldn''t go anywhere because another car had blocked his way.


    Mikael got down from the car and walked towards the car and the man tried to close the windows. But Mikael swiftly pulled his collar through the window and opened the car bringing him out of the car.


    ''''Next time, you don''t act rashly towards a lady, especially if that lady is mine'''' Mikael said as he held the man''s man. he turned to look at Natalie and twisted the man''s arm, breaking it as he continued, ''that is for making her fall''''


    ''''Ahh'''' the man screamed in pain as he fell to the ground.


    Mikael stretched his hand towards Natalie saying to her, ''''sorry I came a little late''''


    Natalie blushed and took his hand and he pulled her up from the ground.


    ''''He took pictures of me and Alice'''' Natalie said to Mikael.


    ''''Wait for her'''' Mikael turned to the man and he shook his head.


    ''''Please, let me off. I was ordered by someone to follow her. I didn''t mean too'''' the man babbled on.


    ''''Who sent you?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''Miss Song. Please, let me off'''' the man pleaded.


    ''''Miss Song sent her. Tell me, Natie, what do you want me to do to her? I will do whatever you tell me to'''' Mikael said and smirked.


    ''''Natie?'' Natalie blushed at the nickname he just gave her. She looked at the man and spoke. ''''I won''t stop you anymore. Do whatever you want with her''''


    ''''Good girl. Your wish is my command, Natie'''' Mikael smiled at her but when he turned to face the man his gaze turned cold and he said to him. ''Now, listen, you are going to be my second eye and make sure no one takes a single photo of the lady over there. Tell anyone who tries to do that this, ''she is Mikael Sun''s woman, so take a picture if you have the guts'' and tell this to Miss Song, ''she messed with the wrong person. If they let her off back then, that time is over. She will cry blood from now onwards''''


    ''''I promise to do as you say. I will destroy the photos I took just now''''


    ''''No, send them to this email and erase them afterwards. You will see your reward in your account by tomorrow morning''''


    ''''Thank you, Boss'''' the man stood up in the pain and bowed a few times before Mikael. He turned to Natalie and said to her, ''''boss lady, thank you for sparing my life''''


    Natalie stepped back with a confused expression. Mikael turned to her and held her hand, ''''let''s go, Natie''''

 Chapter 66 - Close Your Eyes

    Natalie cleared her throat and asked when she couldn''t bear with the silence anymore. ''''Mikael, where are we going? This is not the way to our house''''


    ''''Our house?'''' he muttered and looked at her.


    ''''Did I say something wrong?'''' Natalie asked genuinely confused.


    ''''It feels good to refer to it as our house. You just gave me a sense of belonging. Standing up for you didn''t go in vain'''' Mikael said and smiled.


    ''''So, where are we going?''''


    ''''To the movies. A director friend of mine gave me two tickets to a movie I stared in. it''s out in the cinemas today. I wanted to take you there. have you gone to a cinema before?''''


    ''''No. I always watched all the movies at home''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Then, this is our first date. Glad it''s with me'''' Mikael said and Natalie''s face turned red and she asked.


    ''''What do you mean? I don''t understand anything you are saying''''


    ''''What''s your favourite drink?'''' Mikael asked, changing the topic.


    ''''Wine''''


    Mikael chuckled and looked at her, ''I didn''t know you were such an alcoholic?''''


    ''''I learnt to drink when I was at the University. Thomas would always pull Xia and I out to meetings, gatherings and parties. first, I couldn''t hold my alcohol but now, I''m pretty good at it except that I haven''t being drinking lately so I might find it difficult''''


    ''''I see. We are here. Put this on, we wouldn''t want to be distracted by my fans'''' Mikael handed her a black mask and put on one himself. Natalie did same and picked her bag and they got down.


    ''''There are so many people here. You have so many fans. All these people came just to watch your movies?'''' Natalie asked as she walked behind him.


    Mikael waited for her to get closer and he held her hand and they walked inside. ''''A lot of my fans but most of them came to have a chance to see me after we trended on the internet yesterday''''


    ''''Safe to have a mask on. now, I am beginning to understand the lives of superstars. It''s almost like you don''t have private lives. Everyone is curious about you''''


    ''''True, but that is not as much as I am curious about you'''' Mikael said and stopped at a spot. ''''Wait here, I will go and get us our popcorn and coke. You like coke, right?''''


    ''''Huh? Yes, I do'''' Natalie said and he nodded and walked away. She quickly removed her phone and typed a search.


    ''''Signs a man is flirting with you''


    ''''Whether it is the little things like small touches or subtle eye contacts, or a more obvious clue like a flirty compliment, flirting is fun''''


    Natalie frowned her face and muttered as she bit her lips, ''''what are they talking about? I don''t even understand anything here'''' she looked up to make sure Mikael wasn''t coming before she started to read the article again.


    ''''His body language changes''


    ''''Okay, let''s look at this one'''' Natalie clicked on the link and begun to read it.


    ''Play touches can be one of the surest and quickest ways to tell a man is flirting with you. he will pull you closer when you are walking closer, hold your hand when crossing the road''


    ''He holds my hand all the time. Does that mean he is flirting with me? He even gave me a nickname. He called me Natie'''' she sighed, ''am I overthinking this? am I sick?''''


    ''''Are you sick?'''' Mikael asked as he stood in front of her.


    ''''Huh? No'''' Natalie put the phone into her pocket. ''Let me help you with the popcorn''''


    ''''No, I can handle them. Let''s go, Natie''''


    ''''He called me Natie, again!'' Natalie shook her head and hurried after him when she saw him walking towards the door.


    Mikael waited for Natalie to go in first before he went in and sat next to her on the seats. He placed the popcorn in the middle of their seats and handed her one of the cups of coke.


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''Anytime'''' Mikael said and looked at the screen. When the movie started, he pointed at the screen and said to Natalie who was looking at him the whole time. ''I know I am handsome but if you stare at me for too long, I might just misunderstand you''''


    ''''You confuse me'''' Natalie suddenly said to him.


    ''''Is that good or bad? Does the way I make you confuse you excite you or put you off?'''' Mikael asked and turned to look at him.


    ''''I don''t know¡­ yet''''


    ''''Make sure you tell me when you figure it out. No matter the outcome, I will take responsible for what I did''''


    ''''You promise''''


    ''''Yes, I promise you, Natie''''


    Natalie looked at him for a while before she turned to watch the movie. They soon became engrossed in the movie and didn''t talk much again.


    Meanwhile, a few seats away from them, Laura was watching them with an intense gaze. Her face appeared annoyed as she looked at how closed they seemed.


    She could still remember when Mikael used to speak about how he hated his sister in law. But now, he had changed completely.


    Laura felt that the unusual change in Mikael was due to Natalie seducing him. she used to be the closest female next to him, but lately, he hardly picked her calls and would give excuses when she finally gets to him. like today.


    ''''Ah'''' she chuckled. ''This is ridiculous. How could you be in love with a woman your brother died and left? Who would have thought Mikael Sun had such peculiar taste in women? How is she better than me?''''


    Laura put on her glasses and leaned back with a sly smirk. Her gaze hidden behind the pair of spectacles could not be read.


    ''''Did you enjoy the movie?'''' Mikael asked Natalie when they were coming out of the cinema.


    ''''Mm, it''s a beautiful movie and you did great. You have a talent in acting''''


    ''''You are praising me?''''


    ''''I give praise when is due''''


    ''That''s great'''' Mikael was about to hold her hand when someone rushed from behind and snatched Natalie''s bag.


    ''''''My bag'''' Natalie screamed as the person ran towards the entrance.


    ''''Wait here'''' Mikael said and was about to run when someone mentioned his name making the people around to turn towards him.


    ''''Mikael Sun'''' Laura said from a distance and soon a lot of people gathered around him. the crowd was so thick that he found it difficult to ward them off.


    Natalie sighed helplessly and after a while she decided to run out after the man who took her bag.


    Mikael saw her running out and tried to get rid of the people. ''''You got the wrong person'''' he kept saying as he walked pushing them apart. Someone suddenly took of his mask, revealing his face.


    ''''It''s really Mikael Sun'''' the people gasped and started to take pictures of him.


    Meanwhile Natalie ran out of the cinema into the parking lodge. She saw the man who snatched her bag at a distance and screamed at him.


    ''''Hey!!!'''' she gave chase when she saw the man running off again. He would often slow his steps when she was far away and hasten up when she was getting closer. It was as if he was teasing her purposefully.


    Natalie kept running after him until she found herself in a dark corner. The man stood at the end of the wall smirking as he swung her bag.


    ''''Give back the bag back to me'''' Natalie said to him and he chuckled.


    ''''Come and take it if you can''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You are so much prettier in person compared to the photos in the internet. What do you say? Would you like to have fun with me?''''


    ''''Lunatic'''' Natalie felt disgusted by the way he looked at her. her eyes well filled with lust and desire. Nothing like she had encountered before. Natalie turned to look at the dark driveway and suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine. She was still weak compared to the man in front of her. Even if she were to start running, she was sure it wouldn''t be long enough before he caught up to her.


    ''''Mikael, you said you would come running to me. please, save me'''' Natalie prayed earnestly as she watched the man''s steps. If push came to shove, she was going to have to fight with all her might.


    ''''No one is coming to save you. Mikael Sun must be surrounded by so many people by now. He wouldn''t even notice you are gone''''


    ''''You are wrong. His eyes are always on me. he will know I''m gone and when he finds you he will kill you. It will be in your own best interest to hand the bag over and leave right now''''


    ''''Really? I was told to just scare you but your body is so appealing'''' the man said and started walking towards her.


    ''''Stay away from me'''' Natalie stepped back and lost her balance, she staggered backwards and was about to fall when a pair of strong hands held her back from behind.


    ''''Close your eyes'''' Mikael whispered into her ears and she did as soon as she recognised the voice.


    Mikael looked at the man and ran towards him. Before the man could react, a kick came his way and he flew and hit his back against the wall and fell down. Mikael got closer and gave him a few punches as he said to him.


    Purplebride''s corner:


    Hi guys, it''s been a while since I went premium and I''m thankful to all those who buy my privilege, all paid readers and free readers.


    I just want to say that I appreciate all your efforts and support, the love you have for this book is overwhelming. When I read your comments, I feel the love you have for the book.


    I will do my best to write a book that will lift up your moods and bring smiles to you.


    Now, if you could spare a few minutes to write a review for Natalie and Mikael, they will be feel loved and also motivate me to do more as creation is hard!

 Chapter 67 - Blossoming Emotion

    Mikael looked at the man and ran towards him. Before the man could react, a kick came his way and he flew and hit his back against the wall and fell down. Mikael got closer and gave him a few punches as he said to him.


    ''''Nobody touches what is mine. Do you understand?''''


    The man coughed out blood and smirked before saying, ''''they said you adored her, it was true''''


    ''''What?'''' Mikael lifted his hand to hit him again and Natalie stopped him.


    ''''Mikael, stop. You will kill him. Let''s hand him over to the police'''' Natalie pleaded and touched his shoulder, ''''don''t get hurt because of a scum like him, please'''' Natalie looked at his hand that was bruised.


    ''''You are lucky she just asked me to stop'''' Mikael said and stood up. he took off his belt and tied the man up. ''''Remain this way until the police come for you'''' he turned to Natalie and said to her, ''''excuse me, Natie'''' he removed her scarf and rounded earring and turned back to the man.


    Using the scarf to tie him, he used the earring to lock it up, making it impossible for the man to get up.


    Mikael turned back to Natalie and touched her face, ''''I''m sorry, I''m late again'''' he said and examined her face and body. ''did that bastard touch you anywhere?''''


    ''''No, he didn''t touch me'''' Natalie shook her head and Mikael pulled her into a tight hug.


    ''''That''s a relief. I was scared something happened to you. Don''t ever run after a stranger without me. I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if someone happens to you'''' he leaned closer, brushing his nose against her intimately as his hands touched her face.


    ''''Why won''t you be able to forgive yourself?'''' Natalie asked as her hands quivered. She didn''t know where she got such boldness to ask him. his actions have been confusing her a lot lately and she didn''t want to keep misunderstanding or pretend he was simply caring for her. She was not stupid.


    ''''What do you think, Natie?'''' Mikael looked into her eyes and kept brushing his nose against her. they were now sharing the same air.


    ''''I don''t know. I won''t know if you are not clear to me''''


    ''''Do I make you nervous?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Answer me, Natie. Do I make you nervous?''''


    ''''I¡­ you are hurt. We should get you treated before''''


    ''''Not before you answer me''''


    ''''Mikael, Natalie. Oh my God, it''s everything alright here?'''' Laura rushed towards them with two policemen behind her. ''I came with the police'''' she said and looked at the man behind Mikael and Natalie.


    Mikael turned and held Natalie''s hand as he looked at Laura with a complicated gaze.


    ''''Officers, that''s the criminal. Take him away'''' Lauran said immediately as she looked at the man on the floor. She creased her brows and blinked her eyes at the man who was about to speak making him shut up.


    ''''Wait!'''' Mikael said when the policemen got to him with the man. ''''Tell me, who sent you?''''


    The man turned to look at Laura before shifting his gaze quickly. ''''Nobody. I followed her to the cinema. I am not obsessed with her that''s all''''


    ''''Really? do you expect me to believe that?''''


    ''''He said it himself. Officers, make sure he gets punished dually. Mikael, Natalie must have been shocked. You should take her home to rest'''' Laura said as she looked at Natalie.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Mikael said and Laura followed them. when they got to Mikael''s car, he opened the front door and said to Natalie. ''Get in, Natie. Let''s talk, Laura''''


    ''''My car is over there'''' Laura pointed at her car and Mikael stepped just a few steps away from his car and looked at her.


    ''''Laura, on account of our years of friendship. I am going to pretend today never happened. But don''t count on your luck next time because I won''t be so lenient ''''


    ''''What are you saying, Mikael?'''' Laura intended to play innocent till the end. ''''Are you saying I have a hand in what happened to your sister in law?''''


    ''''She is no longer my sister in law. As you can see, I''ve crossed the line with her already. She is now my woman and I won''t forgive even my closest friend who tries to harm what''s mine''''


    ''''Mikael, are you accusing me? Did Natalie tell you I did this?''''


    ''''Natalie doesn''t even know you on a personal level. She has no reason to be talking about you with me. Just know that I won''t let it go the next time something like this happens again'''' Mikael turned back to the car and left Laura.


    When Natalie saw Mikael coming towards the car, she leaned against her seat and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    Her heart was beating fast the more she thought about what happened back there. they were intimate and she felt the line between the relationship as in laws have been crossed. She was confused and didn''t know when it happened but she didn''t know how to control it either. She was scared of the kind of feelings he was igniting inside her. It frightened her to even think about it.


    When Mikael got inside the car, he closed the door and looked at the woman sitting next to him. He looked at her hands and saw them quivered and he realised she wasn''t sleeping; she was just pretending to be asleep.


    He smiled and started the car, driving out of the park.


    ¡­.


    Mikael arrived at their house and pulled over. He got down and went to the other side and opened the door. He leaned his face closer and smiled when he noticed she was finally sleeping for real. He put her bag over his shoulder before lifting her into his arms and carried her into the house.


    Mikael placed Natalie on the bed and she frowned uncomfortably, as she rolled to the side. He chuckled and sat on the bed looking at her.


    ''''Natalie Jun. what am I going to do with you?'''' he kissed her forehead and covered her up with the quilt before leaving the room.


    ¡­.


    The Men.


    Counter.


    Alice entered the bar dressed in a long satire mimicked dress and a scarf covering her face. She went to the counter and sat on the long chair.


    Josh saw her walk in as he served some two women at a distance side of the counter. He smiled and walked to her when he was done serving the women.


    ''''Are you not feeling well?'''' Josh asked and Alice looked at him and removed the scarf away from her face.


    ''''Sssh. I don''t want anyone to recognise me. this is a camouflage'''' Alice whispered.


    ''''I see, then, do you want to go to a place that is more safe? This is a Friday, a lot of people come in every Friday''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Yes. Come with me'''' Josh said and picked her bag and Alice followed him into his office. She looked at the interior of the office and nodded.


    ''''As befitting of you''''


    ''''So, what can I serve you?'''' Josh asked as she sat down.


    ''''Do you have any drink called ''bittersweet'' or ''lovers on break'' or perhaps a more aggressive one called ''breaking the enemy''s legs?'''' Alice serious expression made it even more funnier but Josh controlled himself and didn''t laugh.


    ''''No, we don''t have such drinks here but, I have something called blossoming emotion. I think you would like it''''


    ''''Blossoming emotion? Bring it and let me be the judge''''


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' Josh turned to leave and asked, ''''you''re not with Mikael tonight?''''


    ''''Mikael? Why would I be with him?'''' Alice looked at him confused.


    ''''I thought you were dating?''''


    ''''What? No, I thought you knew about my relationship with him?'''' Alice said seriously and added, ''''he is not my type''''


    ''''I know, but, is not like is a crime?''''


    ''''What? No. Mikael and me? That is a big no. He is not my cup of tea at all. It''s grosses me out to even think about such a thing''''


    ''''I see. Wait here while bring your drink'''' Josh smiled and went out.


    Alice looked at the door and frowned, ''''he won''t avoid me because of that, right? that damn Mikael. He should be focusing on my sister and not ruining my plans? I should warn him seriously''''


    Alice picked her phone and dialled Mikael''s number but it was turned off. ''''Oh, he even dared to turn off his phone? Thar darn man'''' Alice smiled when the door opened again and Josh walked in with a glass of cocktail in his hands. He placed it on the table and said to her.


    ''''Your drink, Miss Jun''''


    ''''Alice. I told you the last time to call me Alice'''' Alice held his hand and spoke.


    ''''Okay, Alice''''


    ''''In that case¡­'''' Alice leaned closer to him, ''''now that you know he is not my cup of tea. You won''t stop sponsoring me, right?''''


    ''''No, I won''t''''


    ''''Good. I came to explain that to you. Whatever you saw yesterday are all lies''''


    ''''You came to explain this to me?''''


    ''''Yes. As my sponsor, you need to know the truth. I was afraid you would misunderstand me''''


    ''''As your sponsor?''''


    ''''Yes. Why, is there something wrong?


    ''''No, is all right. We can start from there'''' Josh said the last part more to himself.


    Alice smiled and sipped her cocktail. She shivered and looked at Josh, ''''what did you put in this? Is so good. Give me another glass''''


    ''''Be careful, you might get drunk''''


    ''''Right! I can''t afford to be photographed again'''' Alice said and blushed when Josh looked at her.

 Chapter 68 - Its He Someone You Know?

    SKY APARTMENTS.


    Lucy played with her fingers nervously as Matt drove through her apartment block. They had just gone to visit his parents who insisted on seeing her again.


    There, Matt had been nice to her as usual but she couldn''t help feeling that something had changed between them. All throughout, he made subtle gazes at her, brushed his shoulders against her gently and his smile was unusually sweet. Giving her butterflies.


    The past two weeks since the day they decided to play fake couple in front of his parents, he had always acted like her real boyfriend even when they were alone. Since her encounter with Dindin and Anita, Matt had made sure to always be at her side each time they were going for lunch. In the middle of work, they would exchange silly texts back and forth.


    She felt that they were more than friends. they had move past that stage but she still couldn''t put a name to what they were now. It made her nervous to even think that he might like her. She knew she had fallen for him, but she wasn''t sure whether she was being influenced by his actions or her feelings were genuine.


    Matt pulled over and turned to look at Lucy. She had zoned out and didn''t realised they were already at her place.


    ''''We are here, Lucy'''' Matt said and she came back to her senses.


    Lucy looked at the apartment and nodded her head, ''''we are already here¡­ my house''''


    Matt furrowed his brows and asked, ''''would you like to go to my place next time?''''


    ''''Huh? Your¡­ house?'''' Lucy blushed.


    ''''Yes, my house. I think it''s time for you to know where I stay. I will give you a spare key so that you can always go there if you are feeling bored''''


    ''''Won''t that make us look like real couple? People might misunderstand''''


    ''''I don''t mind being misunderstood. Lucy, I think we both know that we''ve crossed the line already, right? everyone at the company already thinks we are in a relationship''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I don''t like to beat around the bush and I might come off as forceful but that''s only because I see you as more than just someone I am in a fake relationship with''''


    ''''I¡­''''


    ''''Can I kiss you?'''' Matt leaned closer and Lucy coughed and covered her mouth. ''''Why do you look so surprised? And you are coughing and covering your mouth, I guess that is a no, then?''''


    ''''No, yes, no. I mean¡­ you''re suddenly asking me, so, I don''t know what to say to you'''' Lucy''s face became red as she pursed her lips looking at him.


    ''''You look so adorable when you''re flustered'''' Matt said and leaned closer to her, ''''then¡­ I am going to kiss you'''' Lucy nodded her head and closed her eyes but just as Matt was about to kiss her, a man walked over and knocked at the car door.


    Matt straightened himself and spoke. ''''I guess the kiss will come another day'''' he rolled the window and looked at the man who seemed to be angry.


    ''''Alex? What are you doing here?'''' Lucy asked as she looked at the man.


    ''''Is he someone you know?'''' Matt asked and Lucy nodded her head and got down from the car.


    ''''Lucy, who is he?'''' the man asked.


    ''''What are you doing here? What do you want from me?'''' Lucy sighed looking at her ex-boyfriend.


    ''''I want to talk. Let''s talk, okay? I''m sorry I messed up'''' Alex said and tried to hold Lucy''s hand and she stepped back.


    ''''No, you didn''t mess up. You fucked up. You cheated on me with my best friend. I trusted the both of you''''


    ''''I''m sorry. Listen to me, Lucy. She seduced me. I didn''t want to do it, but she seduced me. She kept coming at me and I couldn''t control myself''''


    Matt frowned as he listened to the man. He turned to Lucy and asked, putting his arm around her back protectively, ''''Lucy, is everything alright?''''


    Alex flunked Matt''s hand away as he stepped between them. ''''Stay out of this. Lucy is my girlfriend''''


    ''''Don''t listen to anything he says. I broke up with him because he was fucking my best friend while we were still together. Alex, leave here right now''''


    ''''Let me explain, Lucy. She seduced me. that bitch knew I loved you and she was jealous of us babe. she¡­'''' Alex''s words were cut off by a hard slap given him by Lucy.


    ''She did not seduce you. I heard everything, and I saw everything¡­'''' Lucy''s voice choked as she spoke. ''''You looked down upon me and told her she was better at sex and that I was a prude who kept asking you to wait while I got myself ready. You told her in front me, that I was never going to be able to keep a man because I was too religious and that my parents were lesbians because you didn''t understand how two women could stay together after marrying one man''''


    ''''You need to leave right now. Lucy doesn''t want to see you'''' Matt pulled Lucy behind himself as he said to Alex. He was keeping himself from beating him up in front of Lucy.


    ''''Who are you?'''' Alex sneered.


    ''''I am Lucy''s boyfriend''''


    ''''Hey, Lucy, were fucking him already behind me?''''


    ''''What? You, shameless pig'''' Lucy said and Matt gave Alex a punch in the face and he fell down. before he could proceed to beat him up, two elderly women suddenly appeared behind them throwing salt at Alex.


    ''''You shameless pig, what do you still want from our babe?''''


    ''''Get out of here and stay away from our babe''''


    ''''Mom?'''' Lucy was shocked to see the two women.


    The women kept throwing the stony salt at Alex and he staggered up before running away.


    ''''I''ve told you, these kind of men don''t listen to words. They need to be beaten to pulp before they come back to their senses'''' Grace, Lucy''s real mother said.


    ''''I didn''t even get to beat him well'''' Lucy''s stepmother spoke and Lucy cleared her throat, drawing their attention.


    ''''Mom, second mom, we are not alone''''


    The two women turned to Matt with their best smiles which was contrary to their shrewd actions towards Alex.


    ''''Lydia, look at us? where are our manners?'''' Grace said, nudging Lydia''s shoulder a little.


    ''''Is because of that shameless pig. Tell us, who is this handsome man?'''' Lydia asked.


    ''''Hi, I am Matt; Lucy''s boyfriend'''' Matt introduced him and Lucy looked at him surprised by his boldness.


    ''''Boyfriend? Lucy never told us she got herself a fine young man?'''' Grace looked at her daughter.


    ''''Mom, second mother, is late. Let''s go in. Matt needs to get home early''''


    ''''But, he just got here. He should come up for some tea'''' Lydia said excitedly.


    ''''Second mom, next time. I promise to bring him back again''''


    ''''I will come and visit you officially'''' Matt said to the two women. He didn''t want to make Lucy uncomfortable.


    ''''Promised?'''' Grace asked.


    ''''Yes, aunt. I promise''''


    ''''You two should go back inside. I will be in soon'''' Lucy said, pushing her mothers'' towards the entrance.


    ''''Take your time. Let''s go in big sister'''' Lydia held Grace''s hand and they went inside.


    When they left, Lucy shook her head and turned to ask Matt. ''''What was that all about? You just told my two mothers that you are my boyfriend. You shouldn''t joke with that. Do you have any idea about how obsessed they can be? They''re going to stalk you from now onwards and¡­''''


    Matt put his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to himself, making her stop talking.


    ''''I really want to kiss you right now'''' he said and kissed her. Lucy blushed and closed her eyes, kissing him back. ''''Lucy¡­'''' Matt looked into her eyes, ''''I like you''''


    ''''What did you just say?''''


    ''''I said let''s be a real couple''''


    ''''No, not that. I mean what you said''''


    ''''I said I like you. Let''s stop being fake''''


    Lucy chuckled and asked, ''''really? You are messing with me, right?''''


    ''''I already kissed you. was that not proof enough? Do I have to kiss you again?''''


    ''''Oh, maybe another kiss will wake me up''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Matt pulled her closer and kissed her before saying, ''''go inside, I will pick you up tomorrow''''


    ''''Okay, be careful on the road''''


    ''''Dream about me''''


    ''''I will'''' Lucy said and hugged him before moving backwards. She waited until he was out of sight before she turned to go.


    When she entered the hall, she saw her two mothers waiting for her. Their expression seemed impatient as they stood up waiting for her.


    Lucy changed into her slippers and said to the two curious women. ''''I will tell you everything tomorrow''''


    ''''That''s what you said the last time. You won''t tell us anything'''' Grace said as she glared at Lucy.


    ''''Yes, do you even regard us as the elders in this house?'''' Lydia added.


    ''''Ladies, I promise I will tell you tomorrow before I go to work. I am tired''''


    ''''For real?'''' Grace looked at her doubtfully.


    ''''Yes, for real. So relax and go to bed'''' Lucy kissed their cheeks and hurried to her room.

 Chapter 69 - That Girl Is Always Making Me Worried

    The next morning.


    Natalie peeped out of her room and looked at the hall. ''''It''s empty'''' she muttered and walked out in her black pyjamas. Her phone buzzed and she took it out.


    ''''It''s Lucy. Hello, Lucy. Really? Wow. He is quite the impatient one. I told you there was no way he wouldn''t like you? So? You two are now official? I will be at work on Monday. Mm, see you then, bye''''


    Natalie smiled and went to the hall. She saw a script on the table and looked at it, ''''what book is that?''''


    Taking the script, she sat down as curiosity got the best of her, ''''Purple Romance 1? This must be a script'''' Natalie looked around the hall and didn''t see anyone, ''''where did he go to?''


    Natalie opened the first page and started reading it. She smiled and muttered, ''''this looks interesting'''' she turned when she heard noise at the door.


    Mikael changed into his slippers and walked in holding two paper bags. He stood at the doorway and looked at Natalie, meeting her gaze.


    ''''HI'''' he said and smiled.


    ''''Hi'''' Natalie said awkwardly as she remembered what happened the night before. Her face became red and she looked away.


    ''''I bought us breakfast. You must be hungry'''' Mikael walked towards the dining table as he spoke.


    Natalie placed the script back and walked to the table. She pulled out a chair and sat down as he brought out the breakfast he bought.


    ''''I bought porridge for you. It''s that okay by you?'''' Mikael picked two spoons and placed them on the table. He turned used one to stir his porridge and licked the spoon before putting it beside the other one.


    ''''Yes. Porridge is okay'''' Natalie pulled the porridge bowl closer to her side and opened it. She picked a spoon by the side and fetched some of the porridge and ate before she heard Mikael saying.


    ''''That is my spoon. I used it already'''' Mikael looked at her nonchalantly and Natalie flushed.


    ''''I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was used by your'''' Natalie said.


    ''''I was messing with you'''' Mikael chuckled and Natalie glared at him.


    ''''Hey!!''''


    ''''Natalie, you should have seen your face'''' Mikael sat across him and started eating.


    ''''I''m going back to work on Monday'''' Natalie announced.


    ''''You''re going back to Janice?'''' Mikael paused.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''You don''t have to work because of what I said''''


    ''''I know, but, I''m doing this for me. I need to get myself out to the world''''


    ''''Natie, I''m sorry. I misjudged you and accused you when I didn''t even know anything about you. I know it''s going to take a lot of time before you can trust me but¡­''''


    ''''I trust you, Mikael and I know that you''ve changed and I appreciate everything you''ve done and still do. But, I think the person that can help me the most right now is myself. So I''m going to do whatever it takes to pull myself together and live the kind of life that I want''''


    ''''Then, promise me one thing. You will tell me if anyone tries to bully you or something happens. I want to be the first person you call when you need someone''''


    ''''You are always busy''''


    ''''It doesn''t matter. You are number one to me now and it''s going to stay like that from now onwards''''


    Natalie smiled and nodded her head. ''''Alright, I will call you''''


    ''''Our deal is still on, right?''''


    ''''What deal?''''


    ''''My mother asked me to always send you to work and pick you up from work''''


    ''''You don''t really have to do that. What if someone writes something about us, again? I am a widow and you are an actor. Getting into a scandal with me is not good for your reputation''''


    ''I don''t mind getting into a scandal with you, but you don''t have to worry about that because I won''t put you in harm''s way''''


    ''I know''''


    Mikael''s phone buzzed and he looked at it, ''''it''s mom. Hello, mother. We are doing well. airport, alright, we will come and pick you up at that time, bye''''


    ''''What did aunt, say?''''


    ''''She will be in by afternoon. She wants us to pick her up so we can have dinner together tonight''''


    ''''That''s fine. I missed her''''


    ¡­.


    Mimi was having her massage when her phone started buzzing.


    ''''Miss, your phone is ringing'''' the masseuse said and Mimi opened her eyes.


    ''''Ignore it'''' she said and closed her eyes again but the phone soon started buzzing again so she cussed. ''''Who is so bold to disturb my peace?'''' she stretched her hand and the masseuse placed the phone in her palm.


    ''''What is it, Aileen?'''' she asked her assistant before sitting up abruptly and screamed, ''''what? what did you just say? I am coming right now''''


    ¡­


    A few minutes later.


    Mimi got down from her van and hurried into the company. When she entered the office of her agency CEO, she asked.


    ''''Ike, what do you mean all the companies boycotted me and asked for another actress? How did something like this happen?'''' she was furious and beyond speechless.


    ''''Mimi, sit down first''''


    ''''No, Ike. Explain the situation to me first. what is going on?''''


    ''''I received a call this morning from the Five Magazine saying that they no longer wanted to collaborate with us on the summer pictorial. They didn''t give much reasons and said they have found some questionable trends in you after the incident with Miss Jun. HZ Fashion house also called to cancel your appearance on the runway. Director Ann suddenly requested for the script of ''''Naughty Boyfriend'' back saying he had found someone who could portray the character of Azin better than you. Mimi, do you know what is even more ridiculous about this entire situation?''''


    ''''What?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''All those projects were given to the same person. You know her''''


    ''''Who?'''' Mimi''s face twisted unpleasantly.


    ''''Alice Jun. All your projects were given to Miss Jun and not only that, the amount they are willing to pay for her appearance is insane''''


    ''''Alice Jun! I know who is behind this. It must be Mikael Sun''''


    ''''How did you offend someone like Mikael Sun?''''


    ''''It''s because of her, Natalie Jun. now that I think about it, I need to find out what kind of connection those two have. Am I missing something?'''' Mimi frowned.


    ''''We need to do something fast, Mimi. Your image is crumbling to the ground'''' Ike said worriedly.


    ''''Natalie, you are using your brother in law to mess with me, right? Okay, let''s see how that is going to last. I will make you make for messing with me once I become the spokesperson for Janice. I will make you fall to your knees and beg me to let you off'''' Mimi sneered. She turned to Ike saying, ''''Ike, don''t worry about those projects. I will definitely get a lot of projects in the future. Let''s just say I am taking a break. Let the agency publish the news that I am taking a short break from entertainment to focus on my health and that I will not be accepting any projects until I''m fully well again''''


    ''''I think that''s the best. You will win a lot of sympathy from the netizens and at the right time, we will publish a documentary on your journey as an actress and also how Alice is using her connections to sabotage you. This will be a win-win for everyone''''


    ''''Of course, I always bring out smart ideas. You can handle the rest, I need to go back and do something'''' Mimi picked her bag and walked out.


    ¡­..


    ''''Mommy'''' Mimi started crying as soon as she got to their house. Her parents were in the hall playing chess.


    ''''Darling, what''s wrong?'''' Mrs. Solace stood up and hugged Mimi as she asked.


    ''''Mommy, I really don''t know what to do again. Since the scandal issue with big sis, I''ve been trying to get her to forgive me and I even asked aunt Eunice to say a few good things about her to Janice so that she could be treated well at work. But just now, Ike called to inform me that all five of my projects have been handed over to someone else'''' Mimi said and sobbed even more.


    ''''What? How did something like this come to be?'''' Her father asked.


    ''''How can this happen? Who did they give your projects to? Tell mommy''''


    ''''Alice Jun. She is now being backed by Mikael Sun. He must be the one who stole all my projects for her. Mom, what should I do? I think sister misunderstood me again and asked Mikael Sun to harm me''''


    ''''That girl is always making me worried. Mimi, it''s alright. I will have a talk with her tomorrow and get her to make Mikael Sun return your projects back to you''''


    ''''Mom, when you are talking to sister, please be patient with her. I don''t want her to think you are always supporting me''''


    ''''You still worry about what she has to say. Mimi, when will you grow up? Silly girl'''' Mrs. Solace consoled Mimi.

 Chapter 70 - Wearing Couple Shirts

    City Airport.


    Mikael walked into the airport with Natalie to receive Mrs. Regina. When the latter saw them, she called them with excitement.


    ''''My two lovely children''''


    ''''Mother, she looks so excited''''


    ''''Aunt'''' Natalie hugged Mrs. Regina first.


    ''''Natalie, how are you doing sweetheart? Look at you, you are even more beautiful than when I last saw you. Your face, your skin is glowing''''


    ''''Thanks, aunt. You look beautiful too''''


    ''''Ladies, this is the airport, we can''t risk been discovered by people'''' Mikael said as he adjusted his face mask.


    ''''Let''s go. I have so much to talk to you about. You have to sit with me at the backseat''''


    ''''Are you making me the driver?'''' Mikael asked looking at the way his mother clung unto Natalie excitedly.


    ''''Yes, you are going to be the driver for us. Let''s go, Natalie'''' Mrs. Regina pulled Natalie along, leaving her luggage with Mikael.


    Mikael smiled and picked up the luggage, following them.


    When they got to the family house, Mrs. Regina pulled Natalie into her bedroom and they chatted. She told Natalie everything about her trip, the fun places she had been to and also gave her the gifts she had bought for them. she bought gifts for everyone, including Alice, Xia and Mikael.


    ''''Aunt, did you just say that these two shirts are for Mikael and I?'''' Natalie asked as she looked at the matching shirts that looked more like couple shirts.


    ''''Yes, why? Don''t you like it? when I saw these shirts hanging in the store, I knew they belonged to you two. I just love these shirts''''


    ''''But aunt, these are a pair of couple t-shirts. Mikael and I are not a couple. He is my brother in law. People would find it weird when they see us wearing couple t-shirts'''' Natalie said as she looked at the shirts with an uncomfortable gaze.


    Mrs. Regina sighed. ''''I didn''t think that far. I just saw a pair of matching t-shirts and wanted to buy for my son and daughter in law'''' Mrs. Regina said innocently and looked at Natalie. ''''So, Nat, are you rejecting my kind gesture? I can''t throw them away now that I''ve bought them, right? It will be a waste of money''''


    ''''What will be a waste of money?'''' Mikael asked as he entered the room.


    ''''Mikael, look at me. I am so silly. I saw these beautiful pair of matching shirts and decided to buy it for both of you, but it seems I''ve hurt Natalie''s feelings. I didn''t know you youngsters had a name for such things''''


    Natalie bit her lips as she looked at Mikael. He picked the shirts up and smiled saying, ''''these are beautiful, mom. You have eyes for good things'''' he praised his mother.


    ''''Natalie thinks it''s a bad idea for the two of you to wear the same shirts and go out. I didn''t mean anything else by buying them'''' Mrs. Regina''s voice sounded pitiful.


    ''''We don''t need to wear them out then'''' he said and Natalie looked at him.


    ''''Yes, that''s true. You can just wear them indoors. When you are home, you can wear them. it will strengthen your bond'''' Mrs. Regina hurriedly added.


    ''''But, people will misunderstand''''


    ''''I don''t care. Mom, thanks for the shirts. We will wear them. Food is ready. We should eat and go home so that mother can rest''''


    ''''Alright, aunt let''s go and eat'''' Natalie held Mrs. Regina''s hand and they walked out.


    Mikael turned back when he got to the door. He looked at the pair of t-shirts and smirked. ''''A pair of couple t-shirts? You are so sly, mother''''


    Natalie sat beside Mrs. Regina at the table. she picked a few dishes and placed on the older woman''s bowl saying, ''''aunt, eat more. You must have missed homemade food a lot''''


    ''''Don''t even say. I missed homemade food and I missed my country food. All these foods that are fried are not tasty as compared to the food prepared by my handsome son. Natalie, tell me, had Mikael been bullying you? I will seek revenge for you''''


    ''''No, aunt. He hasn''t bullied me. he has been good to me''''


    ''''Really? Then, has your perception changed about him?''''


    ''''Yes, I guess''''


    ''''That''s good. As long as your perception about him is good, we can start from there. Mikael, I''m counting on you to take care of Natalie. If someone dares to bully her and you don''t make sure they get what they deserve, I will kick your legs and put all your baby photos on the internet''''


    ''''Mom, are you threatening me?''''


    ''''Yes, so be careful. I love Natalie more than I love you''''


    ''''This is being biased mother''''


    ''''I don''t mind. Natalie, eat more'''' she said, placing meat into Natalie''s bowl.


    ¡­.


    After eating, they chatted with Mrs. Regina for a few more hours and it was time for them to go home.


    ''''Natalie, go inside and pick the gifts I brought'''' Mrs. Regina said to Natalie.


    ''''Yes aunt'''' Natalie stood up and went to the room and Mrs. Regina moved closer to Mikael.


    ''''Tell me, how is it going with Natalie? Any progress?''''


    ''''What progress are you talking about?''''


    ''''Don''t act like you don''t know what I''m talking about. You clearly said you would never accept her as your elder sister. That means you took the other option. Have you been able to get her to like you?''''


    ''''Mother, how did you know I took the other option?''''


    ''''I am your mother. I am not stupid. Tell me, how is it going? What do you think about her?''''


    ''''I like her and I know why my brother married her. but, I don''t know if she is ready to move on or not?''''


    ''''It''s almost a year since your brother passed away. She can''t remain single forever. Son, don''t give up and keep pushing. She will open up to you''''


    ''''You are so different from other mother in laws. Do you know that? Which mother in law keeps pushing her son into the arms of her other late son''s bed?'''' Mikael looked at his mother and shook her head.


    ''''Natalie is a woman after my heart. If you hurt her, I will disown you''''


    ''''I wonder who is your son here?''''


    ''''Aunt, I picked the gifts'''' Natalie walked to them with the bags.


    ''''That''s good, Mikael help her carry the bags to the car'''' Mrs. Regina said and stood up with her glass of juice. She looked at the two and her eyes sparkled.


    When Mikael lowered his body to take the bags, she intentionally tripped and fell back, pouring the juice all over the two of them.


    ''''Oh''''


    ''''Mom''''


    ''''Aunt, are you okay?'''' Natalie and Mikael rushed to her side.


    ''''Yes, I am fine. But, I ruined your clothes. What to do now?'''' Mrs. Regina asked and frowned. She suddenly smiled saying, ''but, it''s good I bought the t-shirts. You can change into that and go home''''


    ''''But¡­'''' Natalie bit her lips.


    ''''You can''t wear the blouse anymore. It''s wet and sticky. Besides, it''s late at night, who is going to see you?'''' Mrs. Regina asked.


    ''''You will feel uncomfortable wearing the wet blouse. Let''s just change into the t-shirts'''' Mikael said to her and she nodded her head.


    ''''Okay, I will go to the room and clean up'''' Natalie turned and walked away.


    ''''Tell me you did not just do that intentionally, mother?''''


    ''''Well¡­'''' Mrs. Regina stood up and hurried towards the kitchen.


    ''''Mom?'''' Mikael sighed and shook his head.


    Soon, they both came back to the hall wearing the pair of couple t-shirts. Natalie''s own was light pink while Mikael''s t-shirt was white but they both had a love symbol in front of them with a writing, ''''she is mine'' on Natalie''s shirt while ''he is mine'' was written on Mikael''s t-shirt.


    Natalie felt awkward as she looked at their shirts. Her face became increasingly red.


    ''''Whoa, you two are shining like stars. I should take a picture. Mikael, hold Natalie''s hand'''' Mrs. Regina picked her phone. ''Okay, hold her hand'''' she kept giving them instructions while taking several pictures.


    ''''Mom, that''s enough. We have an hour to drive from here to our place'''' Mikael stopped her when he noticed how Natalie looked uncomfortable.


    ''''Alright. I will send the pictures to your phones tomorrow''''


    ''''Aunt, get some rest. We will be leaving now''''


    ''''Okay, I will call you tomorrow, Natalie''''


    ''''Yes, aunt, bye'''' Natalie smiled and went out with Mikael.


    ¡­


    ''''Does it make you that uncomfortable?'''' Mikael asked as he drove through the highway.


    ''''Huh? What makes me uncomfortable?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Wearing matching shirts with me. You looked really uncomfortable''''


    ''''I¡­''''


    ''''I guess I''ve been doing a lousy job then''''


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Nothing'''' Mikael smiled and looked back at the road. The drive back became silent.


    When they arrived, Mikael was about to drive into the villa when he saw a figure lurking around the gates.


    ''''That''s Mimi Song'''' Natalie said, recognising the figure immediately.


    Purplebride''s corner:


    Hi everyone. Thanks so much for reading and supporting this book.


    I''m sorry I might not be able to update for a few days because I am ill and got admitted at the hospital this morning.


    Have to do some tests and scans tomorrow so can''t write.


    My apologies to everyone and please don''t abandon this book... I promise to do a mass release once I am out. Send your prayers to me. Thanks!

 Chapter 71 - A Name Only I Could Call You By...

    ''''That''s Mimi Song'''' Natalie said, recognising the figure immediately.


    ''''What is she doing here?'''' Mikael got down from the car and Natalie followed.


    Mimi turned to go to her car and saw Mikael and Natalie. She looked at their matching shirts and chuckled.


    ''''You now wear couple shirts? I can''t believe what I am seeing''''


    ''''What do you want here? Are you not satisfied with what has happened to you so far?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''Actually, I came to confirm something. You suddenly stole all my projects and gave them to Alice. When Thomas Sun was alive, he always protected Alice Jun and now you are also protecting her. I did a lot of thinking and I still couldn''t understand. There was something missing in all of the chessboard, so I set out to find the missing piece and guess what I found?''''


    Mimi chuckled and looked at Natalie. ''''Natalie and Alice share the same surname. And every time something happens to Natalie, Alice becomes agitated. She would play pranks on me and I used not to understand..."


    ''''But¡­'''' she looked at Natalie''s clenched hands and chuckled. ''''I now do. I found something quite interesting. I wonder why I didn''t connect those two things together and allowed myself to be played and fooled for so long.


    Big sister, it turns out you and Alice are indeed related. Whoa, such explosive news! Tsk tsk! How did I miss it all when it was glaring at me in the face? I''m speechless. you really did a meticulous job in keeping the secret under wraps. I wonder what people will say once the news of your relationship comes out? Does mom know? That your father got married again with another woman and Alice is the result of that marriage?''''


    ''''Hey! Shut up!'''' Natalie screamed at Mimi.


    ''''That being said. I now know. Alice and you are related. She is your half-sister and you have been protecting her all this while''''


    ''''So?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''So, if you want this information to stay with the three of us, then, hand over my projects to me''''


    ''''What makes you think you can make a deal with me?''''


    ''''Natalie is scared about the world finding out she is related to Alice. It will destroy Alice''s reputation as an actress because her sister has mental health issues''''


    ''''Don''t cross the line or I will make sure you eat your own words. I will make sure you don''t get to touch a single project''''


    ''''Based on what reason? I love acting and I am passionate about it. You can try to harm me, but don''t forget that I am also from the Song family and we are equally powerful in this city. Natalie, I will give you a few days to think about my proposal. If after three days I don''t hear any news, I will take it that you want me to release the evidence I have in my hands, which includes, your medical documents'''' Mimi looked at them and chuckled, ''couple shirts, ridiculous''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Mikael said and pulled Natalie back to the car.


    Mikael handed Natalie a glass of water when they got to hall. He was worried about her silence.


    ''''Five years ago, I was a bubbly girl who was happy with my life as a final year student at the university'''' Natalie started talking and Mikael sat across her listening patiently.


    ''''What did I do wrong for me to encounter such continuous series of misfortunes?'' Natalie chuckled. ''''When my mother left, it was just me and my dad. It wasn''t easy for us at first, so my father sent me to my mom. I stayed with the Songs, whom I despised so much for three years and my father came back for me. That was when we moved into your old neighbourhood and then I met Thomas and you''''


    ''''It was Alice''s first audition and she needed me to be there. I promised her I would be there. I wanted to get her a book she loved to read so much. I kept tabs on the book for a long time and when it finally came out, I got a call from the librarian so I rushed there to get the book before going to meet Alice. I don''t remember what happened next. Everywhere was so dark and I couldn''t see anything. I became unconscious and till now, I don''t remember what really happened to me back then''''


    ''''You don''t have to force yourself to remember if you can''t'''' Mikael touched her hands, holding them closer, ''''it is okay to not remember right now. What matters the most is that, from now things are going to change. You are going to be strong. I will help you''''


    ''''Really? I want to be strong but I just keep breaking down in front of them. It''s almost like I can''t control my reaction especially with Mimi Song''''


    ''''Natie, do you trust me?''''


    Natalie nodded her head, ''''I do''''


    ''''I am going to turn you into someone confident and together, we will get back at the people that made your life difficult''''


    Natalie smiled and stood up. ''''First, let Mimi do her worse. Let her tell the world, Alice and I are related. I don''t care and I don''t want to keep hiding the truth''''


    ''''Then, let''s do something that will make her plans look stupid'''' Mikael smirked.


    ''''What are you planning?''''


    ''''Let''s leak the truth out tonight''''


    ''''That''s a good idea. I will call Alice''''


    ''''Wait'''' Mikael stood up and pulled her into a hug which surprised her.


    ''''Em, Mikael¡­ you¡­'''' Natalie''s face turned red as she blushed.


    ''''I thought you might need a hug that''s all. Natie, I have something to tell you after we break the news about your relationship with Alice''''


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''After everything''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ¡­.


    Alice yawned as she picked up the phone that was ringing on the table. ''''Who is tired of living? Calling me at this time of the night''''


    ''''Hello, big sis? Xia?'''' Alice robbed her eyes as she looked into the facetime.


    ''''Girls, I have something to tell you. I don''t want you to be so surprised. Xia I sent you some documents. Check your email and make sure you write a good article that would be able to reach everywhere in the entire country''''


    ''''Natalie, when you speak like this, I get scared. what''s going on?'''' Xia asked over the facetime.


    ''''Well, I decided to reveal my relationship with Alice to the world''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''What?''''


    Alice and Xia screamed as they simultaneously got down from their beds.


    ''''I''m on my way to your house'''' Xia said.


    ''''Me too''''


    ¡­.


    ''''Well, that was fast'''' Natalie said looking at the phone. She turned and saw Mikael walking out of the gym in the house with a towel wiping his face. She paused and looked at him. Her face turned red as the memory of when he kissed her cheek came to mind. she immediately looked away.


    ''''Natie, did you call them?'''' Mikael asked as he walked closer to her.


    ''''Oh, I did. But, it seems they are coming here'''' Natalie said and turned away when he walked pass her to the kitchen.


    ''''Really? I guess they must be thinking you''ve gone crazy'''' Mikael chuckled as he picked the kettle to pour himself a cup of tea.


    ''''Can I ask you something?'''' Natalie said turning to look at him.


    ''''Mm, go ahead Natie'''' he sipped the tea and looked at her attentively.


    ''''You know¡­ since a while ago. You''ve been calling me Natie. Why are you calling me Natie?'''' Natalie bit her lips as she asked. Her cheeks and ears became red.


    Mikael smiled and walked towards her. She moved back when he got closer to her. ''''So, don''t you like it when I call you, Natie? I wanted to call you by a name only I can use''''


    ''''Huh? Why?''''


    ''''Mm'''' Mikael pouted his lips and said, ''''why don''t you find that out?''''


    Natalie looked at him with a puzzled gaze and spoke. ''''Your gaze¡­ I keep having this weird feeling that you are trying to seduce me. Do you like me?''''


    ''''Why don''t you find out, Natie? This is as far as I can go, if you don''t take the next step closer, then I will assume that it was all in my head'''' they both looked at each other for a while before they heard noise at the door and turned.


    ''''Natalie''''


    ''''Big sis'''' both Alice and Xia entered the hall and saw them.


    ''''That was fast'''' Mikael said as he walked towards his bedroom.


    ''''Wait, wait'''' Alice stopped him midway and asked, ''''my sister¡­ is she alright?''''


    ''''She is better than you'''' Mikael said and smirked as he went to his room.


    ''''Okay, Nat, you need to explain things clearly to us'''' Xia pulled Natalie to the hall, ''''what made you come to such a drastic decision?''''


    ''''Mimi Song. She found out somehow that Alice and I are related and threatened to leak it out. I thought I should do that myself so that she won''t have anything to say again''''


    ''''That sly bitch. How did she find that out?'''' Alice asked frowning.


    ''''So, you came to this decision. I am thinking that, Mikael has something to do with it, right?'''' Xia asked.

 Chapter 72 - Do You Still Blame Me?

    ''''So, you came to this decision. I am thinking that, Mikael has something to do with it, right?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Yes, he has'''' Natalie said with a smile and Xia furrowed her brows.


    ''''But, will you be alright? Your life is going to be chaotic and you might even get stalked'''' Alice said worriedly.


    ''''Don''t worry. The decision I made, I won''t turn back on it. I already discussed everything with Mikael. Xia, make sure you write a nice article for my sister and I''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I am going to make sure I use all the beautiful pictures you two have with me. Just leave this to me. I am definitely getting a huge bonus this month for this explosive scope'''' Xia smiled, virtually seeing her account increase in size.


    ''''I can''t believe you are so happy milking us'''' Alice muttered.


    ''''How else am I supposed to benefit from our long standing friendship?'''' Xia chuckled.


    ¡­..


    Early in the morning, Mimi walked out from her room yawning. She was wearing a pair of skinny pants and tight top.


    ''''Mom'''' she paused in her strides when she noticed the strange atmosphere in the hall. Her mother and father were extremely quiet as they focused on the TV.


    ''''Mimi, did you know about this?'''' Mrs. Solace asked, pointing at the screen.


    ''''Know about what?'''' Mimi asked and her face turned pale when she saw the news.


    ''''How did they keep it under wraps for so long?'''' Mr. Daniel asked as he looked at Mrs. Solace and Mimi.


    Mimi sneered sarcastically and muttered, ''''Natalie, you''ve really grown''''


    ''''Why did I never think of this?'''' Mrs. Solace was genuinely confused.


    ''''That means even her father was cheating on you before you left'''' Mr. Daniel said.


    ''''This is so funny'''' Mrs. Solace muttered and gritted her teeth.


    ''''Mom, dad. I really didn''t know about this. this must be the reason why I am always the target of Alice''s bullying. On set, she would find ways to put blames on me and try to damage my reputation. All this while, she was taking her anger out on me because of big sister. Mom, what should I do to make big sister know that I sincerely love her and want us to be on good terms?'''' Mimi held her mother''s hand, looking at her with a pitiful gaze.


    ''''Stop trying to make her like you. That girl must have been aware of her father''s infidelity since long. That must be the reason why she went back to him''''


    ''''Mom, no matter what big sister is your child. Maybe, we should invite her for dinner and then get the chance to ask her a few questions. What if big sister has a big misunderstanding about you? She always thought that you loved her less''''


    ''''Don''t talk about her again in this house. I am done with dealing with Natalie'''' Mrs. Solace said and walked away. Mimi smirked and lowered her gaze.


    ''''Dad, I still have some things to do inside''''


    ''''Okay, go ahead and do your own things'''' Mr. Daniel turned off the TV and sat down.


    Mimi locked her door once she was inside. She screamed out her frustrations in the room. Because of the soundproof, nothing could be heard outside.


    She chuckled and muttered, ''''so you want to play dirty with me? You''ve grown, Natalie. Now, I will show you no mercy. I will make sure I send you back to the hell you came from''''


    Mimi picked her phone and made a call. ''''I want you to find out something for me''''


    ¡­.


    Alice is my religion: This is breaking news. Who would have thought that Alice had such a beautiful sister? If she goes into the entertainment industry, I am going to be a fan.


    Even if the world ends: Even if she doesn''t go into the entertainment industry, I am still a fan. She is so beautiful.


    My crush forever, Alice: Two goddesses. I am crushing hard on them.


    Alice and Natalie: These are the moments I am totally leaving for.


    Candy shop Alice: Can someone ask the goddess where she is working at? I want to see her in real life.


    Alicemarryme: Wait, I just realised the sister of our goddess is married to the late brother of Mikael Sun. does that mean, our goddess is the sister in law of Mikael Sun?''


    Lover of Alice: I just found out too. This will put the haters to shame. Those who were bashing them should go and bow in shame.


    MikaelSunSon: Where are those that were spreading unnecessary news about the goddess, saying she was an heirloom? I am waiting to see an heirloom as beautiful as the sister of our goddess Alice. PS: She looks good standing next to Mikael Sun.


    Xia kept reading the news out to them as they sat in the hall. Alice was laying on Niania''s laps as she also followed the trending news.


    ''''Big sis, I just gained another thousand fans. At this rate, won''t the internet crash because of this? But, why does that make me so happy?'''' Alice laughed.


    ''''This turned out well'''' Niania smiled.


    ''''Big sister, someone just found out that you work at Janice. Shouldn''t we get you a bodyguard?''''


    ''''Tsk, am I a celebrity? This kind of news will die by tomorrow and everyone will forget of it'''' Natalie said as she helped Mikael in the kitchen.


    ''''Alice, you''ve just receive three offers from three magazines and they want big sis to be part of it'''' Niania announced as she read the emails she had just received.


    ''''I''m not doing it'''' Natalie said.


    ''''Big sis, this is your time to shine. Let''s do it together''''


    ''''No. I don''t want to be famous. I just want to do what I like. Tell them I have stage fright''''


    ''''More like camera fright'''' Xia corrected her.


    ''''I don''t care. I''m not doing it'''' Natalie''s phone buzzed and she picked it from the table, ''''hello Lucy. Oh, it just happened that way. I''m fine, thanks for asking. Yes, I will be coming next tomorrow. Take care, bye''''


    ''''Food is ready'''' Mikael said as he sat down.


    ''Oh, I was hungry''''


    ''''Eat and leave here already. I''m tired of seeing your faces the whole day'''' Natalie said and they laughed.


    ¡­


    ''''Bye, take care'''' Natalie waved at Alice and Xia as they got into Alice''s van with Niania. She smiled and turned to look at Mikael standing by the door.


    ''''Let''s go in'''' Mikael said as he opened the door for her.


    ¡­.


    Janice Jewellery.


    Outside The Building.


    Mikael pulled over when they arrived at Janice. He turned to face her saying, ''''Be safe and don''t forget about our deal. Call me anytime. I will pick you up after work''''


    ''''Won''t you be busy? I saw a script a few days ago. are you not taking that up?''''


    ''''I am, but, I will always have time for you. Call me''''


    ''''Alright. Thanks for everything''''


    ''''You are welcome'''' Mikael watched her go inside before he drove away.


    At a distance, William was talking with Amy when they arrived. He looked at Natalie entering inside the company and smiled.


    Lucy rushed to Natalie as soon as she entered the reception.


    ''''Finally. You''re back'''' Lucy said as she hugged Natalie.


    ''''Why do I feel that you''re not sincere at all?'''' Natalie said and they laughed before she added, ''''but, I am more interested in seeing your boyfriend''''


    ''''Natalie, you just became popular overnight, see the way everyone is looking at you? They could never have imagined such coincidence. But, it just made me love you even more''''


    The workers in the reception suddenly burst into chatter as they watched Mimi entering with two bodyguards and her assistant.


    ''''What is she doing here?'''' Lucy asked frowning her face. Since when she realised how Natalie was connected to Mimi, she had ceased to admire her again.


    Mimi looked at Natalie with a sly smirked as she walked towards her. ''''Big sister?!!'''' Mimi said making the people present to gasped in shock at the news. The chatter became intensive as they watched with curious gazes.


    ''''Yesterday it was revealed that she is the sister of Alice Jun and now even Mimi is calling her big sister'' someone muttered.


    ''''Is really you. I didn''t know you returned to work so soon?'''' Mimi tried to touch Natalie and the latter stepped back.


    ''''Please, don''t act as if we''re familiar with each other. My last name isn''t Song but Jun. Don''t let the people here misunderstand us. Let''s go Lucy''''


    ''''Do you still blame me? Big sister, I am now the brand ambassador for Janice, as long as I am here, no one will bully or look down on you'''' Mimi spoke when she saw Natalie turning to leave.


    Natalie sighed, feeling an impending headache. She knew Mimi was up to no good ''you still haven''t changed. Is useless talking with people like you. I have work to do. Excuse me, Miss Song''''


    ''''Yesterday, I was a little sad. You didn''t mention me as your sister when you told everyone that you and Alice are related. Even if our relationship was short-lived, we still share the same mother just like how you share the same father with Alice''''

 Chapter 73 - Zeya, A Rival...

    ''''Yesterday, I was a little sad. You didn''t mention me as your sister when you told everyone that you and Alice are related. Even if our relationship was short-lived, we still share the same mother just like how you share the same father with Alice''''


    ''''Be careful and don''t cross the line, Mimi. I won''t let you off'''' Natalie warned and turned to walk away with Lucy.


    Mimi folded her arms and looked at Natalie with a cunning smile. Dindin rushed out of the elevator to meet her.


    When they got inside the elevator, Lucy said furiously, ''''I have never seen someone with such thick-skin like Mimi Song. Saying as long as she is here you won''t get bullied and all that nonsense. Is it not the same as telling everyone that you''re relying on her to work here? And that smile. Isn''t she afraid it will make her develop wrinkles?''''


    Natalie chuckled. ''''Relax, Lucy. Allow her to do whatever she wants. People like her believe themselves as important. Continuing to talk to her will only give you headache''''


    ''''You''re right. But, you did well. I was afraid you might breakdown''''


    ''''Even I was surprised. Maybe, is because he said he was with me always?'''' Natalie said as she thought about Mikael. She smiled.


    Amy and William walked to Mimi after entering the reception.


    ''''Hello Miss Song, welcome to Janice'''' Amy said and Mimi smiled nodding her head.


    ''''Thank you. Hi, Mr. Yun'''' Mimi said to Williams.


    ''''This way, Miss Song'''' William said as he walked away and Mimi followed. Williams didn''t look happy. He had been pressured by his mother to accept Mimi Song even though he wanted to pick Alice.


    Because of the close relationship his mother had with Eunice, she was convinced by the latter to accept Mimi Song.


    HR Department.


    Natalie was arranging the things on her desk when Jason walked in. When he saw her, he smiled, going to her desk. ''''Natalia, I see you''re back''''


    Natalia bow and smiled, ''''Jason, I''m sorry for worrying you all this while''''


    ''''How was your holiday? I hope you won''t bail on us again?''''


    ''''No, I''m here for good. I will repay for my absence with hard work''''


    ''''I will be waiting to see. right, I didn''t know you and Alice were related. The news took me by surprise''''


    ''''Well¡­''''


    ''''You don''t have to explain anything to me'''' Jason said and went into his office.


    Natalie smiled and was about to sit down when her phone buzzed. She smiled when she saw the caller ID.


    ''''Did you had enough rest sleeping beauty?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Big sis, how could you not wake me up? I almost got to my new agency late. Let me tell you, I need to go on a cleansing journey one of these days'''' the clacking of her shoes could be heard as she walked along the hallway of BB Entertainment Agency with Niania by her side.


    ''''You were sleeping so soundly; I didn''t have the heart to wake you up?'''' Natalie turned on her desktop as she talked to Alice.


    ''''So, how is work? I hope no one is giving you a hard time''''


    ''''It would have been fine but Mimi decided to show up. She came to the company and said in front of everyone that she is my younger sister. Now, the whole company is talking about me. how I have two celebrity sisters''''


    ''''Sis, are you alright? that girl¡­ I need to teach her a lesson one of these days''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I''m fine. Lucy was with me. I didn''t feel anxious at all''''


    ''''Okay, I have to go. I have a meeting with the CEO''''


    ''''Okay, bye'''' Natalie hung up and looked up. She frowned when she saw Dindin glaring at her. ''''Do you have something to say to me?''''


    ''''Natalie, don''t be so haughty and proud just because Jason and the vice President like you'''' Dindin said smugly. She had seen the injustice Mimi suffered earlier on in Natalie''s hands and was now here to set justice for her.


    Natalie sat up and asked with a baffled expression. ''''Excuse me, what did you just say?''''


    ''''I wonder how you managed to seduce them and they take your side everything. Even this time, if not because Mimi is so popular and has a lot of loyal fans who supports her and made sure she won the role of ambassador, I would have felt so wronged. You didn''t report to work for a month and no one sees anything wrong with that. Do you think you can behave so arrogantly just because you have connection with the Sun Family? Or do you think that just because you brought to light your relationship with Alice Jun, things are going to change and that people were going to worship you?''''


    Natalie smiled and stood up. now she had a clear idea if what Dindin was talking about. She was here to vent out on behalf of Mimi.


    Natalie started taking slow steps towards her. The latter moved back but Natalie didn''t stop until she got her in a corner, then, she banged her palm against the wall just enough to receive a frightful reaction from Dindin.


    ''''Dindin, getting rid of someone like you is not difficult. As you know, whoever tries to harm me will be dealt with by the Sun family. Don''t think you can cross the line just because I allow you. If I want, I can get you kicked out of here. Instead of boiling with jealousy and trying to sabotage me, why don''t you redirect that energy into working hard and get recognised for it? Let me warn you, getting into my bad books won''t do you any good. Do you hear me?''''


    Dindin looked at her Natalie, her heartbeat increasing as the fear became evident in her gaze. But she didn''t want to succumb to Natalie.


    ''''Don''t think you can threaten me just because you have Mikael Sun by your side. He is not the only powerful man in this city. my family is also considered prominent''''


    ''''You look so childish Why don''t you try me and see whether it is just a threat or not?'''' Natalie smirked and turned away, going back to her desk.


    Dindin kept her hands on the wall for support. She heaved a relief and hurried out of the HR department.


    Natalie picked her phone and saw a message. It was from Mikael.


    ''''Hi, little Miss. How is work treating you?''


    Natalie smiled and typed a reply, ''''work is treating me well. I just encountered an unpleasant person but it''s alright. thanks to the strength I gained from you these past few days, I think I can take on the world''


    Natalie sent the message and started working on some documents she had received earlier on. A few seconds later, a message came into her phone and she hurriedly opened it to read.


    ''''That''s a must. I am a whole different mood. I have to go for a meeting. I will pick you up after work and send you somewhere''''


    ''''Where are you sending me?'''' Natalie immediately typed back.


    ''''You will know once we are there. it''s a place you will love. We will also discuss that thing I told you about''''


    Natalie pouted her lips and typed a reply, ''''okay''''


    ¡­..


    Bb Entertainment.


    CEO''s Office.


    When Alice arrived at the BB entertainment, she was led into the meeting room by Benson, the CEO of BB Entertainment. Benson was a man in his late thirties and was also a good friend of Mikael hence the latter made him the CEO when the agency was set up.


    ''''Welcome to BB Entertainment, Miss Jun. I am glad to have you here'''' he said, smiling politely as he led Alice to the sofa and they sat across each other.


    ''''The feeling is mutual''''


    ''''This is the contract, you can read and sign if you''re satisfied with the terms. I made them according to Mikael''s request''''


    Alice didn''t bother to read the contract. She just took the pen from him saying, ''''I trust Mikael; so do I sign here?''''


    ''''Yes, sure. I must say, we are happy to have you here with us as a family. When the news that you will be joining out team broke out, the juniors in the industries couldn''t wait to see you''''


    ''''Thank you, Mr. Benson''''


    ''''To welcome you, I have a little surprise for you. it''s something I personally prepared for you''''


    ''''A surprise? Whoa. That''s early'''' Alice suddenly felt at ease speaking with Benson. She felt that this was going to be a good journey for her.


    ''''A friend of mine made a request and I think you will be the perfect person for the job''''


    ''''Okay'''' Alice smiled and waited her Benson took his phone and made a call. a few minutes later, a lady dressed in a red suit and pants walked in. One look at her was enough to know she was elegant and commanded respect.


    ''''You know about JSC of Black Horse, right?'''' Benson asked as the lady who just walked in took a seat beside him. she passed a file to Benson.

 Chapter 74 - Zeya, A Rival...2

    ''''You know about JSC of Black Horse, right?'''' Benson asked as the lady who just walked in took a seat beside him. She passed a file to Benson.


    Alice, meet my wife, Lylia'''' Benson did the introduction.


    ''''Hi, I am Alice. Your wife is so beautiful, Mr. Benson''''


    Lylia smiled and shook Alice''s hand. ''''You''re the pretty one. When my husband told me that you were joining us, I was so happy. I''m a fan''''


    ''''I am the lucky one to be with your family''''


    ''''So, you know JSC, right?'''' Benson asked.


    ''''Yes, I do know him''''


    ''''He is looking for a tour ambassador for Black Horse in Country M and he insisted on you and I also agreed because you look perfect. Even though this work will entail that you always accompany him when he is going on business trips, it will be arranged in a way that it will not conflict with your schedules, so you don''t have to worry''''


    ''''JSC personally asked for me?'''' Alice asked to be sure. When she met with Josh the last time, he didn''t mention anything like this to her. she was surprised but it made her heart skip a beat.


    ''''Yes, Alice. And I have already drafted the contract and terms. You can look at it at home and let us know your thoughts. While you are here, I will be your manager, so I will make sure that you get all the resources that you need. Of course, if you take my advice seriously, it will only be a matter of time before you win the best actress award. This offer is only for you because Mikael whom I manage asked me to do it''''


    ''''Okay. Thanks a lot, Mrs. Lylia. I will work hard and not disappoint you''''


    ''''Just call me Sis Lylia'''' Lylia smiled. She found Alice pleasing to the eye. She had done her own investigations and had realised that Alice was not treated fairly in her old company but now that she was under her care, things were going to change. She was going to make sure that she got all the resources that she needed to grow.


    ''''Sis Lylia, then'''' Alice smiled.


    ''''Right, I was told you came with your assistant and driver?''''


    ''''Yes, they are in the lounge. I was afraid that they would be laid off or treated badly after I leave them at the old company. They are people I trust''''


    ''''You don''t have to worry. I already discussed with my husband and it is alright to bring them. You can continue to work with them. I will have a word with them later on, if you don''t mind''''


    ''''No, I don''t mind. they are now your employees. Sis Lylia, you don''t have to be cautious around me. just treat me like everyone else here. please take care of me'''' Alice said politely and Lylia smiled.


    ''''Let''s go, I will show you around and also introduce you to Zeya, she just happened to be back from her preparation for the Golden Hill Top Awards Night. She is likely to get the best Actress Award in her role in ''Love The Psycho''''


    ''''Zeya is around?'''' Alice asked as she clasped her hands, but Lylia didn''t noticed.


    Zeya was a well-known popular actress who was talented and beautiful. But, no one knew that she was also a big bully. Even a bigger bully than Mimi, but she always masked her actions and only showed an innocent image in front of everyone.


    Alice first met her when she went for her first audition five years ago. she and Zeya had competed for the same role but because Natalie was kidnapped, Alice had to give up the role. She was devastated and didn''t have the time to act.


    Ironically, that was the drama that made Zeya what she was today. Anytime they met somewhere, Zeya would rob it into her face. She would ridicule her for losing to her.


    ''''Alice, are you alright?'''' Lylia asked when she noticed Alice had zoned out.


    Alice shook her head, ''''I''m fine, sis Lylia''''


    ''''Let''s go, then'''' Lylia stood up and Alice also did, following her out of the office.


    ¡­.


    At the lounge, a slender figure walked into the company accompanied by two assistants. One holding a luggage while the other held her that she sipped. This was Zeya, the lady that Lylia just spoke about.


    Zeya knew she was attractive and she also knew how to use it. She had used what she had to get what she wanted.


    When she passed by the lounge and heard the voices, she stopped and her assistants also did. She looked inside the lounge with a frown and asked.


    ''''Who are those?'''' her expression was haughty as she asked.


    ''''Sis Zeya, that is the driver and assistant of Alice. I told you about her joining the company a few days ago''''


    ''''Oh, so, it''s true'''' Zeya smirked. ''Just yesterday she announced to the world that she was the younger sister of the late Thomas Sun and now she is already using her connections to get into the agency? How lucky of her to have someone backing her up''''


    ''''Sis Zeya, even with that she can''t be compared to you. even with the support of Mikael Sun, she can never get to the level that you are. When you get the ambassador role from Sis Lylia, you can finally make a step closer to achieving your dream of getting JSC to notice you. It''s just a matter of time before you become the young Mistress of the¡­'''' her assistant''s flattering was cut off by Lylia''s voice.


    ''''Zeya, you are here. I was about to go and look for you''''


    ''''Sister Lylia'''' Zeya bowed humbly and tugged her hair backwards as she flashed an innocent smile.


    ''''You are welcome back. I told your assistant to allow you rest but she said you wanted to come here and see me before. You must be tired'''' Lylia went forward to hug Zeya. When she did, Zeya whose gaze shifted to Alice at a distance raised her eyebrows and gave her a smirk.


    ''''I missed Sist Lylia the most, so I decided to come and see you first. I also brought gifts for you and everyone. Sis Lylia, is that Alice Jun?'''' Zeya asked with a surprised expression.


    Alice wanted to cough. she felt that she could get indigestion just from watching how fake Zeya was.


    ''''Yes, Alice, come and meet your senior. Zeya, this is Alice. She has joined our company. I hope you treat her well and guide her''''


    ''''Hi, sister Zeya. I am Alice'''' Alice smiled and stretched forth her hand and Zeya nodded and shook her head, but as she was letting go, she intentionally pierced Alice''s finger with her long nails.


    ''''Alice, it is good to have you here. I''ve watched some of your works and you have a lot of potential. If you need any advice, don''t hesitate to contact me'''' Zeya looked at Alice''s fingers which she had hide away and smiled.


    ''''Yes, sis Zeya''''


    ''''Sis Lylia, I want to discuss something with you. do you have time?''''


    ''''I was going to show Alice around the company''''


    ''''We can do that next time. You can go ahead with your work. I will have a chat with the juniors before I leave. Don''t worry''''


    ''''Alright, I will call you and send you a few scripts that I got for you. They are all good but make sure you pick the one that appeal to you the most''''


    ''''Yes, sis Lylia. Sis Zeya, see you next time. I shall take my leave now'''' Alice bowed slightly before walking away.


    ''''Zeya, what do you want to talk about?'''' Lylia asked.


    ''''I heard that JSC is looking for someone to be the hotel''s ambassador. I was wondering if you can give that role to me?'''' Zeya looked at Lylia with hopeful eyes.


    ''''Zeya, I wished I could do that but JSC requested for Alice himself. This is her first job here, let''s give it to her''''


    Zeya masked her slightly changed face and faked a smile. ''''Really? No worries, since sister Lylia has said it yourself, I won''t ask about it again''''


    ''''This is why I like you. You are so mature and don''t keep things in your heart. Let''s go to my office. Tell me more about your trip. Did you meet new people in the industry?''''


    Zeya bit her lips and smiled as she walked side by side with Lylia to her office.


    ¡­.


    ''''Sis Alice, I am a fan'''' one of the juniors said to Alice as they gathered around her in the lounge room.


    The agency had about 20 actresses and 30 trainees whom were in groups ready to debut. When Alice arrived, almost half of the actresses gathered around her chatting and taking photos but there were also some who were on Zeya''s side.


    Influenced by the words of Zeya''s assistants, the five actresses who were on Zeya''s side didn''t go to meet Alice. Instead, they gathered in their own small group and started chatting.


    ''''She is all plastic. She wasn''t this beautiful before'''' one of them commented.


    ''''This is why everyone needs to keep themselves pure. This industry can make you do bad things'''' Adria said. She was the assistant of Zeya and the one closest to Zeya.

 Chapter 75 - Hi, JSC, I Am Zeya

    ''''This is why everyone needs to keep themselves pure. This industry can make you do bad things'''' Adria said. She was the assistant of Zeya and the one closest to Zeya.


    ''''Even with the plastic surgery, she can''t compare to our Zeya who is a natural beauty. Zeya didn''t have to do anything to her face to make her beautiful'''' Georgia, one of the small actresses said loudly making Alice turn to look at them.


    ''''Sssh, keep your voice down. She has the backing of Mikael Sun. What if you cross her and she decides to steal your gigs? She just came today and she already has a lot of gigs. I heard she was given the JSC ambassador deal. This was originally supposed to be for Sis Zeya but now it is hers'''' Adria said after she received an email from Zeya.


    Zeya had asked her to find out how many gigs Alice had and also to make sure she sabotaged her and make everyone not like her.


    When Adria said that, the actresses with Alice all kept quiet and looked at Alice wearily. They all had doubtful gazes but it didn''t bother Alice. She knew their industry very well. there was nothing like true friendship amongst them. you would know who was waiting for your downfall.


    Alice smiled and turned to look at Adria who had a smug expression on her face. Alice knew she was ordered to do whatever she was doing but after getting pierced by Zeya earlier on, she realised that she had to play their game.


    If they were going to be vicious and then act innocent, then she was going to do same. She didn''t steal any contract, they knew that themselves, in their hearts but they were determined to mar her name. She knew Zeya was going to act all innocent and put the blame on her assistant once something happens. If she confronts the assistant and other actresses right now, they would make everyone think she was haughty. Today was after all, her first time here. There was a lot of time to get them in their place. There was no need to hurry.


    Alice started walking towards them. when she got to the side giant mirror, she acted surprised as she looked at herself in the mirror.


    ''''Ah. That scared me!'''' Alice smiled and tussled her hair before saying to herself, ''''aye Alice. You are beautiful. Sometimes I get surprise seeing the face you have. Even plastic surgery could never guarantee such flawlessness. You are lucky to have be as your owner, my dear face''''


    Alice looked at them with cocked brows and smirked before walking out. Niania and the driver followed her immediately.


    ''''Aha'''' Adria chuckled sarcastically.


    ''''Was she always this narcissistic? How could she just act that way about herself?'''' one of the actresses commented.


    Adria shook her head and left the lounge room. She met Zeya at the hallway and walked to her.


    ''''Sis Zeya, you won''t believe what just happened in there'''' Adria said.


    ''''What happened? Why is she out so soon without causing any trouble?'''' Zeya folded her arms as she looked at Alice''s back view.


    ''''Sis Zeya, she didn''t fall for the bait. She didn''t even react to anything we said about her''''


    ''''She is acting tough, right? Alright, since we are all here there is plenty of time to make her disappear from here. how dare she come just now and she has already stolen what was supposed to be mine?''''


    ''''Sis Zeya, I managed to get JSC, number for you. I also found the address of his bar which he usually works at. If you go there, you can meet him and be able to convince him to choose you over that Alice''''


    ''''JSC is quite secretive. Even though I sent emails to him several times for him to sponsor my clothing line, he hasn''t still responded. I should take this chance to go meet him myself¡­'''' Zeya brushed her hair backwards, ''''no man has ever rejected me before. he won''t be able to say no to this face and this body'''' she said proudly.


    ######


    Janice Jewellery.


    Reception.


    Natalia walked out of the elevator with Lucy as they chatted. ''''Go ahead and enjoy your date with Matt. Mikael is here to pick me''''


    ''''I''m so nervous. This is our first official date. I don''t know how to go about it''''


    ''''Just be normal, be you'''' Natalie smiled when she saw Matt standing by his car, waiting for Lucy. ''''Look, he is waiting for you''''


    ''''I will call you after the date'''' Lucy kissed Natalie''s cheek before hurrying off to Matt.


    ''''She looks so happy'''' Natalie muttered and turned to go and heard someone call her name.


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' William, Amy and Jason walked up to her.


    ''''Hi'''' Natalie bowed.


    ''''It''s good to have you back, Natalie'''' Amy said and Natalie nodded her head.


    ''''Thanks, Amy''''


    ''''Amy, let''s go. I will see you tomorrow, Natalie'''' Jason said and they walked away leaving William and Natalie alone.


    ''''How is your body now?''''


    ''''I''m fine''''


    ''''Natalie, about Mimi. I tried my best but my mother wouldn''t allow anyone else be the brand representative''''


    ''''You don''t have to explain anything to me, William. This is business, we should be able to put aside our feelings and work together. I don''t mind''''


    ''''So, you and Alice are indeed sisters?''''


    ''''Yes, I''m sorry I couldn''t tell you before the news came out. There were some reasons I couldn''t come out before''''


    ''''No, it''s alright. I''m happy you have someone with you. How is it, living with your brother in law? Is he treating you well?''''


    ''''How did you know I was¡­''''


    ''''I know a lot of things about you that you don''t know, Natalie. Are you going home? I will give you a ride''''


    ''''Actually¡­''''


    ''''You don''t have to do that for her, Mr. Yun. She is with me'''' Mikael said as he walked towards them.


    Natalie turned to see that he had brought a Lamborghini to pick her up. She cussed when she heard gasped from behind them.


    ''''I didn''t know that Mr. Sun was picking up his sister in law today? You didn''t do that in the past'''' William said as he scrutinized Mikael with a suspicious gaze.


    ''''I begun to do that since a month ago and I will continue to do that. Mr. Yun should just continue to cultivate a working relationship with his workers. I doubt you give your employees ride home all the time. No?'''' Mikael replied with a question.


    Looking at the tense situation in front of her, Natalie shook her head. She looked at William saying, ''William, this was an arrangement by us. You don''t need to give me a ride as Mikael will be doing that but I appreciate the gesture. Mikael, let''s go before your fans rush on us'''' Natalie looked at Mikael with a pleading gaze.


    ''''Let''s go, Natie'''' Mikael held her hand and walked with her to the car. He opened the passenger seat for her and waited for her to get in before he walked over to the driver''s seat. He looked at William through the windbreak and smirked victoriously.


    William signed and muttered, ''Natalie, why are you always unreachable to me?''''


    ¡­.


    Josh was serving a customer when Zeya arrived at the bar. She sat at the counter and placed her purse on the counter table and relaxed her arm in a way that her cleavage showed. She was wearing Dior printed patterned short dress which exposed her long legs and matched it with a crotch purse.


    Zeya believed in herself. It could be said that she had so much confidence in her beauty and believed that no man was capable of rejecting her. She had always received attention and praise wherever she went hence, convincing JSC was considered a piece of cake for her.


    After all, no man could say no to a beautiful woman!


    Josh walked to her after serving some customers. He was wiping his hands against a napkin. His hair which was slightly wet gave him a boyish look which made him handsome.


    ''''Hi, what can you serve you?'''' Josh asked the familiar stranger in front of him. He knew who she was very well. She had sent countless emails to his secretary asking for him to sponsor her clothes but he had always refused it and allowed his secretary to reject them on his behalf.


    The only woman he wanted to see wearing the clothing he designed was Alice. After all, he first got the inspiration to design from her. but, that was something only he knew about.


    ''''Hi, JSC. I am Zeya. You know me, right?'''' Zeya asked smugly as she smiled. There was no way he wouldn''t know who she was, right? When she noticed that he was quiet for a while, she smiled.


    ''This is how you should behave. Just like other men who get flustered and confused, lost for words when I speak to them. I knew you would fall for me once I speak to you'' Zeya scoffed internally but she didn''t expect to be thrown a question no one had dared to ask her before.

 Chapter 76 - Do You Want To Know Why I Chose Alice?

    ''This is how you should behave. Just like other men who get flustered and confused, lost for words when I speak to them. I knew you would fall for me once I speak to you'' Zeya scoffed internally but she didn''t expect to be thrown a question no one had dared to ask her before.


    ''''I don''t know you. Who are you? Am I supposed to know who you are?'''' Josh asked as he looked at her with a baffled expression. As if someone who didn''t know her genuinely. It made Zeya flush with embarrassment.


    Zeya let out a soft gasp and forced a smile, ''''I am Zeya¡­'''' her expression showed that she expected Josh to explicitly know who she was and also for him to be lucky to have met her but Josh''s gaze was nothing short of mockery.


    ''''Miss, what would you like to drink?'''' Josh asked her.


    ''''I just told you I am Zeya?'''' Zeya said, her voice coming out a little louder.


    ''Miss, I heard you the first time. Now, what would you like to drink?''''


    ''''Surprise me'''' Zeya said and leaned closer, allowing her cleavage to show as she added, ''this is actually my first time here, so what do you recommend, Mr. JSC?'''' Zeya realised he was playing hard to get but it didn''t matter. Since she was here and he claims to not know here, she might as well leave an impression. No matter how principled he might be, he was still a man, a man who couldn''t say no to a beauty like her.


    ''''Coming up'''' Josh said and moved away to make the dreams.


    ¡­..


    ''''Take this. It''s yours'''' Mikael said to Natalie as he drove to a traffic stop.


    ''''What''s this?'''' Natalie picked the small box and turned to look at him.


    ''''Open it''''


    Natalie looked at him suspiciously before opening the box. She saw a chevron scarf and a pair of matching earrings inside. ''''This¡­''''


    ''''I used your earrings the last time. This is my compensation''''


    ''''This¡­ it was just a pair of earrings, I forgot of it already''''


    ''''I didn''t forget. I couldn''t forget. I went out to meet a director today and his wife gave it to me as a present. She said I should give it to the woman in my life. you are the only woman in my life''''


    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat and her face became red. She turned to look at him as he drove them away.


    ''''Don''t you have a girlfriend?'''' she asked.


    ''''No''''


    ''''What about someone you like? There must be someone like that in your life, right? You shouldn''t give this to me. Here, I can''t keep it. It should be given to someone you like''''


    ''''Natie, keep it. I don''t have a girlfriend. I don''t have someone that I like in my life, yet. But, there is someone who has been making think a lot about her lately. But, I''m sure about what thinks of me''''


    Natalie''s face changed slightly and she bit her lips. ''''Then, you should confess your feelings to her. she would never know if you don''t tell her'''' even though she spoke those words, she couldn''t help but become curious about the kind of woman he was talking about. She wanted to know the type of women he liked.


    Natalie shook her head. She was thinking again. She turned and found him looking at her and she asked, ''''why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''Don''t you find me handsome?'''' Mikael suddenly asked.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''We are here, let''s go'''' Mikael leaned closer and undid her seatbelt for her before getting down. Natalie turned to her right and saw that they were at a fancy restaurant. she blushed when she saw Mikael opening the door for her.


    ''''I realised I haven''t taken you out to eat before, let''s have something to eat first''''


    ''''First?'''' Natalie got down and asked in a surprised tone.


    ''''Yes. I planned for us to do a lot of things tonight. It also happens that tonight is the first day of the month and the night market will be opened. You''ve never been to a night market before, right?''''


    ''''Oh, I haven''t. Thomas promised to send me there but he couldn''t''''


    ''''That''s good. We will go there after dinner''''


    ''''But, I still have work tomorrow and you will be going for a script meeting tomorrow. It''s not okay for us to be out late. What if someone takes picture of us and post it online?''''


    ''''Everyone already knows our relationship, but just so you could be assured, I will take us to a store and we will get changed''''


    ''''Okay, let''s go''''


    ''''This way'''' Mikael held her hand and they walked inside. He led her to a private eating space and pulled out the chair for her to sit.


    ''''What are we eating?''''


    ''''Your favourite. I called to order steak for us''''


    ''''I haven''t had steak in a long time''''


    ''''You will be able to enjoy it today''''


    ¡­..


    Zeya watched Josh with a curious gaze as he served customers. Today he was there alone, so he was serving those in the open floor and those around the counter. She took in his every move and every time he smiled at the customers, she would feel her heart melting.


    Even though she has known him for a long time, this was the first time they were in the same space together. The last time she saw him was at an inauguration and that was when she found out about his identity. She had developed a secret crush on him and had been following news about him since then.


    She knew he was an extremely private person hence not everyone knew him except those in their circle. He was a mysterious figure which intrigued her even more. She was adventurous and loved to figure things out. She felt that getting to know him more would increase her chances. Just like tonight that she was here, to make him notice her.


    When Josh returned to the counter, his phone buzzed and a picture of Alice showed on the screen but Zeya couldn''t see because he was far from her. The picture of Alice was from her debut days as a newbie but he had kept it with him since then.


    Nobody knew he had saved Alice''s picture as his screensaver.


    ''''Hello, brother. Yes, I asked for the agency to choose Alice so when the time comes, please take care of her. I''m a little busy now, can''t come home. mm, greet mom for me, bye''''


    Josh placed the phone back into his pocket and heard Zeya asking him.


    ''''The role of the brand ambassador for Black Horse Hotel; can''t you give it to me instead? I have a lot of fan base who are also influential people. it will create a lot of buzz for the hotel once everyone comes to know that I am the one representing it. It will also improve the image of the hotel and there will be a lot of crowd around especially during the homecoming ceremony. Compared to Alice who is still getting into the industry, I have already established myself and won''t bring you any difficulties''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Josh asked as he looked at her. his question made Zeya more zealous and she started to state all the reasons why she was a better choice as compared to Alice.


    ''''I just returned from the nomination ceremony for Golden Hill Top Awards and I stand the chance of winning the best actress award at the ceremony next month. It will be just in time for the homecoming documentary and party. If we work together and use the publicity well, it should be able to bring in more profit to the hotel. Alice just has a few followers on social media and most of them are high schoolers. Letting her become the brand ambassador will not bring in a lot of people and hence the value of the hotel is likely to drop. Right now, she is embroiled with a lot of scandal and is rumoured to be secretly dating Mikael Sun'''' Zeya said confidently.


    Josh chuckled when he heard the latter part of her statement. He nodded his head saying, ''''indeed, you are quite eloquent and deserve to be chosen but you see, Miss Zeya. Alice wasn''t chosen because of all those things that you mentioned right now''''


    ''''Miss Zeya, do you want to know the reason why I picked Alice over you and everyone else?''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because, even after working five years in the industry she hasn''t changed at all. Not even in a little way. She is the same person she was five years ago. You¡­'''' he scanned her thoroughly making her flush with embarrassment. ''''You on the other hand¡­ I am not so sure of that. I am not going to change Alice, so Miss Zeya, if this is the reason why you came here tonight, then I am sorry to disappoint you because I will always pick Alice over you and everyone else''''

 Chapter 77 - Accidental Kiss

    ''''Because, even after working five years in the industry she hasn''t changed at all. Not even in a little way. She is the same person she was five years ago. You¡­'''' he scanned her thoroughly making her flush with embarrassment. ''''You on the other hand¡­ I am not so sure of that. I am not going to change Alice, so Miss Zeya, if this is the reason why you came here tonight, then I am sorry to disappoint you because I will always pick Alice over you and everyone else''''


    Zeya chuckled sarcastically and got down from the chair. She picked her purse and muttered before leaving, ''obnoxious''''


    ''''Miss Zeya, wait!'''' Josh stopped her.


    ''''What? Do you have something else to say?'''' Zeya''s lips contorted into a mocking smirked as she asked.


    ''''You didn''t pay for your drink. It''s $15, thank you'''' Josh said indifferently.


    Zeya gasped in shock. She removed $20 dollars and placed them on the counter saying, ''''keep the change!''''


    Josh looked at the money on the counter and placed the glass she drunk from on it and left it at the counter.


    ¡­.


    Natalie robbed her stomach when they were coming out of the restaurant. She had eaten to her satisfaction.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''''I ate too much in there. I''m afraid I will grow belly fat if I don''t do something about the fat''''


    ''''Then, let''s take a walk to help you digest the food. Tomorrow morning, we will start exercising together''''


    ''''No¡­ I hate exercising''''


    ''''You hate exercising, well you will start to love it once we make progress. You need to shade off some of the fat in you''''


    Natalie turned to look at him with a frown. ''''Are you calling me fat?''''


    ''''No, I am not. I''m just saying exercising is good for the body. It keeps you in good shape''''


    Natalie sighed and walked away. Mikael hurried to her side and held her hand, turning her towards the department store he spoke about.


    ''''Our route is this way'''' he said to her.


    ''''Right''''


    When they got inside the department shop, Mikael went forward and picked a pair of couple wear which were pink and blue.


    ''''Go in and change into this'''' he said to Natalie.


    ''''But, this is a couple outfit'''' Natalie blushed as she looked at the two pair of top and down pants.


    ''''Go in and change, little Missy''''


    ''''Good evening and welcome. Sir, this pair of couple outfit is very popular amongst couples. Especially during the night market as this, you and your partner will look very beautiful wearing them''''


    ''''Do you have them in different colours that could be used as gym wear?'''' Mikael asked while Natalie went in to change.


    ''''Yes, we have a lot of them. please come this way'''' the shop assistant said and led Mikael to the next section. Because he was wearing a mask, she couldn''t recognise him.


    Mikael looked through the gym wear that was in the line and his eyes settled on the women''s gym wear which was an ash and had purple strips around its waist. He picked his own outfit and added them together.


    ''''Ring this in one payment'''' he said and turned. He stood stunned for a while when he saw Natalie walking out wearing the outfit and the sneakers pairing it. As she stepped out, she looked beautiful, especially after she let down her hair which was previously held in a ponytail.


    ''''Your girlfriend looks so beautiful in the outfit, Mister'''' the shop assistant said loudly, exclaiming.


    ''''I am not his girlfriend'''' Natalie quickly corrected her but she misunderstood even more.


    ''''I''m sorry. Your wife looks so beautiful in the outfit''''


    ''''Natie, go and sit down while I change'''' Mikael held her hand and pulled her over to the couch. he didn''t give her the opportunity to correct the lady again.


    ''''But, she¡­''''


    ''''Be a good girl'''' Mikael said and sat her down before going in to change out of his outfit.


    Natalie took out her phone and looked at it. She turned her gaze towards the mirror and frowned when she saw herself.


    ''''Why is my face so red? Natalie, what nonsense are you thinking about?'''' she shook her head and started playing with her phone.


    A few moments lady, her phone buzzed and a call came from Xia. ''''Hello, Xiaxia''''


    ''''Babe, are you back from work?'''' Xia asked over the phone.


    ''''No, why?''''


    ''''Where are you? My boss'' son is at the office making my work difficult. I thought I could use you to shake him off''''


    ''''Oh, sorry. I am out with Mikael. Call Alice''''


    ''''Right, I will call Alice. But, you and Mikael, how are things going on?''''


    ''''We are good. He is nice to me''''


    ''''Natalie, can I ask you a question?''''


    ''''Mm, what is it?''''


    ''''You¡­ you are not perhaps in love with your brother in law, are you?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie replied as her gaze travelled up and down the man who had just stepped out of the dressing room. He looked so tall and handsome that her face reddened as she looked at him.


    ''''Xia, I will call you back'''' Natalie said immediately hung up. She stood up and stifled when Mikael walked over and touched her hair. He looked at her while he tugged it behind her ear and said.


    ''''This way is even more beautiful''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I take it that you find me pleasing to the eye. Good I am not the only one feeling this way, let''s go'''' he held her hand and walked with her to the shop assistant and picked the other clothes and they left.


    ¡­


    Mikael closed the car door after putting away their clothes. He turned to Natalie and said to her, ''''let''s go. We are ready to go to the night market with no worries at all''''


    Natalie stuffed her hands inside her pockets and walked in front of Mikael. She didn''t want to be held by him anymore because it made her palms sweaty and her heartbeat quickened. She was extremely nervous around him. It was like every little action he took made her heart skip a beat.


    The walk to the night market which was a few minutes from where they were, was very quiet as they both just walked without talking. But, ironically, they seemed to be enjoying each other''s company even though they didn''t speak to each other.


    Mikael looked at Natalie and smiled. For the past one month that he had stayed with her, he had come to know her more and his perception about her had greatly changed. He found her funny and sweet. He never got tired of being in the same space with her.


    He had realised that, she was extremely intelligent but was also the type who didn''t talk much. She was someone who usually kept to her own feelings and it could have been attributed to what she had gone through in life.


    Mikael realised that, anytime he was with her, his instinct to protect and shield her away was always on. He didn''t want her to get hurt. He wanted to always be able to protect her and make sure she was happy.


    He didn''t know if she was still thinking about his brother or not. He knew he could never replace his brother in her life, but lately he had found himself wishing he knew her long before. He wished he had the same place his brother had in her heart.


    He wanted her affection. But the more he begun to come to terms with his brooding feelings the more scared he was. He was scared that he would unknowingly hurt her. He was a man who had a lot of enemies. He also didn''t want what happened with Laura to repeat itself.


    As he was in deep thought, he didn''t see the man in the scooter coming his way. When Natalie turned and saw Mikael in a daze and the scooter going his way, she hurried back and held his hand pulling him away but the scooter still hit his back and he tripped, falling on her.


    The people standing around all gasped as they watched them with shocked expressions.


    They weren''t the only ones. Even Natalie who was laying on the ground with Mikael on top of her was shocked. She blinked a couple of times and looked at Mikael whose lips were on hers. Because of the sudden fall, he had accidentally landed on her and his lips had crashed into hers.


    Mikael equally flushed seeing what had happened. The last thing he could have ever thought of was his first kiss to be taken away in such a manner.


    Natalie coughed and Mikael steadily got up. He stretched his hand and helped her up. The people around them started walking away.


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    They said both at the same time.


    ''''It was an accident'''' Natalie stuttered.


    ''''That was my first kiss''''


    ''''Me too''''


    They turned to look at each other. As they gaze at each other, their hearts started beating at the same time. They both suddenly smiled and Mikael muttered.


    ''''That was our first kiss¡­ you and I too, right?''''


    ''''Huh?''''

 Chapter 78 - What Do You Even Know?

    As they walked towards the group cosplaying in one section of the market, they kept stealing glances at each other and would turn away immediately when caught.


    Natalie''s face was red as a tomato as she walked in a slow pace with Mikael. They hadn''t spoken to each other since that awkward moment that they shared a while ago. Natalie bit her lips as her heartbeat quickened. The scene of her accidental kiss with Mikael kept playing in her mind, she felt like she was going to go crazy if something didn''t happen to take her mind of.


    Mikael stopped in front of the people cosplaying and watched them. He turned to see Natalie absentmindedly walking away and he touched her hand. The moment he did, they both retracted immediately as they felt a wave of current flow through their bodies.


    ''''Let''s watch them a little'''' Mikael said awkwardly and Natalie nodded with an equally awkward smile.


    Mikael turned to look at her when she was concentrating on the people cosplaying. He bit his lips and suddenly smiled.


    ''''Miss, your husband looks so handsome. Come and play with us, we are imitating the popular actor Mikael Sun in his movie, ''''My rising Moment'''''' one of the women cosplaying said taking them by surprise.


    Natalie turned to look at Mikael before turning to face the people with a confused gaze. But, before she could refuse, they had pulled both of them into the circle.


    ''''Huh? Wait, we are not a ma¡­''''


    ''''What are we supposed to do?'''' Mikael interrupted her with a question. Natalie looked at him with a strange gaze.


    Because of the mask, they didn''t recognise Mikael. He held Natalie''s hand as they stood in the middle of the crowd.


    ''''Whoa, they look so good together. Miss, I am so jealous. You two are newly wedded, right?'''' one elderly woman asked. She was dressed like the woman who played Mikael''s character''s grandma in the movie.


    Natalie turned to look at Mikael with a flustered face as she listened to his answer.


    ''''We are not married yet, actually¡­''''


    ''''You two will end up getting married anyways. Look at the way she is staring at you? Her eyes are so deep, miss, he must be your first love, right?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie coughed and pointed at a store close by, ''sorry but I need to go and buy some water'''' she said and ran off.


    ''''Young man, she is very beautiful. If you want her, then make sure you act fast. You should strike while the iron is hot'''' the old woman said and Mikael nodded his head.


    ''''I should check on her'''' Mikael said and hurried towards the store.


    ¡­


    Natalie opened the bottle and started drinking as she looked into her pocket to take out the money but she frowned and soon realised that she had changed outfits and the one with money was her old outfit which was now in the car.


    ''''It''s okay, you can have it'''' the young man behind the counter said as he smiled at Natalie.


    ''''No, I will call someone to get me the money. How much is it?''''


    ''''It''s on the house, I can''t let a beautiful lady on thirsty. Are you married?'''' he asked, looking at her middle finger.


    ''''Yes, and this is the money. Keep the change'''' Mikael said as he held Natalie''s hand. He placed a dollar bill on the table and walked out with her.


    Natalie looked at him. She didn''t see him coming in. as they walked to a distance, she stopped and took her hands away. Her actions made Mikael to also stop walking.


    ''''Natie, what''s wrong?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''I don''t understand. I am confused Mikael'''' Natalie said suddenly.


    ''''What don''t you understand? What are you confused about?''''


    ''''You. Everything you do makes me confuse. I hate complicated things. I don''t also want to jump to conclusion. Tell me, why are you doing this to me?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''You know what I mean, Mikael. Tell me, what did you and aunt discuss about me? If it involves me, then I should know''''


    ''''Mother asked me to choose between letting you be my adopted sister or marrying you''''


    Natalie''s gaze waivered as she asked, ''''then, what did you choose?''''


    ''''What do you think? Would I kiss my sister even by accident, Natie?''''


    Natalie parted her lips slightly but she didn''t say anything. She looked everywhere but his gaze. Her palms turned sweaty and she robbed them against her pants.


    ''''I didn''t want to break it to you suddenly. I wanted you to get used to it. I wanted you to get used to and become comfortable around me before I informed you''''


    ''''Why did you make such a choice? Is there a special reason?''''


    ''''There is but, first of all, Natie¡­'''' Mikael walked back and stood in front of her. ''''I can never see you as a sister''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You don''t have to answer me immediately. I will give you time to think about it. Tomorrow morning, I shall send you an email of all the advantages of what this marriage will bring to both of us. give me your answer after thinking it through''''


    ''''It''s that why you decided to become nice to me? Because you decided from that night that aunt brought the papers that, you were going to marry me? I am already married to your brother'''' ''even if it was a fake marriage that you are not aware off'' Natalie wanted to added but stopped herself in time.


    ''''That can be dealt with. You just make your decision first; I will handle the rest''''


    ''''Let''s go home. I am tired'''' Natalie said and started walking away.


    ''''Are you angry?'''' Mikael asked, his voice sounding a little irritated.


    ''''What?'''' Natalie turned back and asked.


    ''''I asked if you are angry? because I am not my brother and the one you want?''''


    Natalie looked at him and furrowed her brows. She sighed suddenly feeling dizzy.


    ''''My brother is dead. He is not coming back anymore and I can never be him. No, I will never be anything like him''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Natalie closed her eyes for a second and sighed. ''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''I see the way you look at me, Natalie¡­'''' he suddenly called her by her full name. It took Natalie by surprise. She was getting used to the name he called her before. Suddenly, she felt a strange distance between them. It was like they were close yet far away. They were in the same space but their thoughts were a mile away.


    ''''Your eyes, you look at me with affection but I know it isn''t for me. You look at me that way because you see Thomas in me, right? so asking you to marry me is making you feel repulse by the idea itself''''


    ''''Hey!!'''' Natalie screamed at him, making the people walking about turn to look at them. She sighed and shook her head, ''''what do you even know?'''' she asked and walked away.


    Mikael tussled his hair and screamed. He ran away her.


    ¡­


    ''''Natie¡­'''' Mikael called when they entered the hall. Natalie ignored him and went straight to her room. When he heard the sound of the door locking, he cussed and went to his room.


    Natalie brought out her drawing pad and started drawing. This was what she did when she was angry with someone or wanted to vent out.


    After a few minutes, she threw the drawing book away and picked her diary, ''''that man doesn''t deserve any good points at all. I am going to take out all the good things that I wrote for him¡­'''' she started writing inside the diary.


    ¡­.


    ''''This is my life we are talking about. Why would he jump into conclusions like that without asking me about what I think? You should have been there to see how he looked at me, Andrea. He looked disappointed. I mean, I was the one who was supposed to feel disappointed, but he turned the tables around and instead of me getting angry, he got angry first. he dared to get angry at me, first. What kind of man is he? If you don''t understand anything, then you should ask me. isn''t that right?'''' Natalie sighed as she looked at Dr. Andrea.


    ''''So, did you see him this morning before leaving?''''


    ''''No. Why should I see him? I left very early in the morning without informing him. I turned my phone off, I am going to make sure he apologises for getting angry at me. Just when I think he is a good person, he just shows a different side of himself and then manages to wipe out all the good points I had about him. what kind of man is so fickle?''''


    Dr. Andrea chuckled.


    ''''Why are you laughing?''''


    ''''Natalie, this is the first time you are telling me about how you feel. This is the first time you are expressing your anger and disappointment at someone. I just feel that it is a huge development from the last time.

 Chapter 79 - Go And Apologize To Her...

    ''''Natalie, this is the first time you are telling me about how you feel. This is the first time you are expressing your anger and disappointment at someone. I just feel that it is a huge development from the last time.


    ''''No, Andrea. It''s not like I am nagging or trying to vent out but shouldn''t he stick to what he says? He gave me a nickname. He was calling me Natalie Jun, then, he started calling me Natalie. And we moved to him calling me Natie. But, last night, he went back to calling me Natalie Jun. Isn''t he directly drawing a line between us?''''


    ''''How did you feel when he called your full name?''''


    ''''I felt like we had just returned to how we were in the past. I felt a certain distance between us. Andrea, I am seriously confused by him. he is so unpredictable and doesn''t act according to the norm''''


    ''''Did you like it when he called you Natie?''''


    ''''Huh? Did you ask me whether I liked it or not?'''' Natalie raised her brows.


    ''''Yes, I asked if you liked the name he gave you?''''


    ''''Well¡­ it was unique and felt nice when he called me by that. but, do you think he will suddenly go back to calling me Natalie Jun?''''


    ''''The only one who knows the answer is Mikael and the only to find out is to ask him directly. Will you ask him?''''


    ''''No! why should I ask him? It will just make him think that I liked been called that name'''' Natalie replied sharply and looked at her wrist watch. ''''I should go to work now before I get late. Thanks for meeting with me even though this was impromptu''''


    ''''You are always welcome'''' Dr. Andrea stood up and followed Natalie out of the consulting room.


    As they walked towards the elevator, Natalie stopped when she saw a familiar figure coming out of the elevator. The woman who was clothed in a black pants and blue blouse with a brow fur coat over her shoulder was walking towards them as the patients and hospital workers muttered.


    Natalie shifted her gaze and was about to walk away when she heard the woman mention her name.


    ''''Natalie, right?'''' Eunice asked and her upper lip curved into a mockery smirk.


    ''''Can I help you?'''' Natalie asked her.


    ''''I almost couldn''t get married thanks to you. Because you went and tattled to your bother in law, he decided to get revenge for you by sabotaging me. But, your mother offered me a better deal. Right, your mother did say that you were the one breaking her poor heart all the time with your needless presence''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Natalie, calm down'''' Dr, Andrea touched Natalie''s arm before saying to Eunice, ''''Miss, may I remind you that this a hospital and you need to refrain from disturbing other patients?''''


    Eunice turned to look at Dr. Andrea and asked, ''''are you her doctor? I heard from Mimi that you had some mental issues in the past''''


    ''''I guess what Mikael did to you wasn''t enough to make you realise that you shouldn''t mess with me, Miss Eunice¡­''''


    ''''Why? Do you want to go and tattle about this to him too?''''


    ''''Can''t I do that? You think you can insult me and I don''t have the right to tattle about it?'''' Natalie''s gaze turned cold as she looked at Eunice, ''''I just try my best to live life each day peacefully but it doesn''t also mean that I will stand by and watch someone try to bully or look down on me. You and I don''t know each other so stop acting proud and arrogant in front of me. You are lecturing me? Based on what right? I have no relationship with Solace Song. My last name is Jun, not Song''''


    ''''What?'''' Eunice became speechless.


    ''''If you don''t want to get banned from the industry then learn to mind your business. Ah, right! You already retired and considered no longer useful. Excuse me!'''' Natalie hanged her bag properly and walked to the elevator. She smiled at Eunice before the lift carried her away.


    Dr. Andrea chuckled and turned to walk away. Eunice gasped and her face distorted.


    ¡­.


    ''''Assh, that woman totally made my mood worse. Why did I have to meet such nuisance early in the morning? She is so bitter'''' Natalie muttered as she walked out of the hospital. She stopped when she saw Mikael standing in front of the passenger door of his car. he was watching her.


    ''''Get in'''' he said and opened the door.


    ''''Do I know you?'''' Natalie asked and frowned, but she suddenly smirked as an idea came to mind. today, he wasn''t wearing a mask. Getting people to recognise him was a piece of cake. She looked at her left and right before shouting.


    ''''It''s Mikael Sun, the movie star''''


    Mikael looked at her with a shocked gaze as the people started surrounding him. He watched Natalie as she smirked and started walking away.


    Natalie swung her bag happily as she walked away. The expression on Mikael''s face was priceless and she was enjoying what she did to him.


    ''''Next time, you don''t mess with me'''' she muttered.


    ¡­..


    Natalie got into the elevator with William and Amy. They were on their way to a meeting to discuss about the launching of the new jewellery ''Shadowed Beauty''


    Natalie''s phone buzzed as she stood next to William who looked at her with a curious gaze. He noticed her turning off the phone.


    ''''Answer it, it might be important'''' William said to her.


    ''''It''s not important'''' Natalie said and the call came in again.


    ''''I think it''s important if the person is calling for the second time'''' William insisted.


    ''''Natalie, it''s okay to answer the call'''' Amy said to her.


    ''''Alright'''' Natalie looked at the phone and sighed when she saw Solace''s name ID pop up. she answered saying, ''what do you want?''''


    ''''Let''s meet right now'''' Solace'' voice which was far from being pleasant came through.


    ''''I''m at work and busy. If there is nothing else, let''s talk later''''


    ''''I am already downstairs. Come down, you wouldn''t want me to come up and look for you, right?''''


    ''''What do you want to talk about? I don''t have time; I''m going for a meeting with my boss''''


    ''''Natalie, don''t try to act smart with me. Come down, right now''''


    Natalie hung up the call and tightened her grip on the phone. Her face looked uncomfortable.


    ''''We are going to the meeting hall. meet us there once you are done'''' William said and got out of the elevator with Amy.


    ''''I won''t keep long'''' Natalie pressed the ground floor number and clenched her fists tightly. She looked at her fingers that were still quivering under her fists and muttered, ''''Natalie, you are strong. You don''t have to listen to anything she says. Just treat her as the seasonal wind that comes and goes''''


    When Natalie got out of the elevator, she went towards the entrance and saw Solace''s driver standing beside her car and she walked over. The driver upon seeing her opened the backseat for her and she got in.


    ''''I have a meeting that I must attend, tell me why you came looking for me'''' Natalie said. She looked ahead and didn''t bother to face Solace nor exchange pleasantries with her. Between them, there was nothing like that anymore.


    ''''Ali, start the car'''' Solace said ignoring Natalie''s question.


    ''''Where are we going? No, where are you taking me to?'''' Natalie turned to face her as she asked.


    ''''We are going to my friend''s place. You are going to apologise to her for your rude behaviour at the hospital today. Why are you always putting me in a thick situation? Don''t you ever think about how your behaviour makes me feel as your mother? Natalie, when will you stop acting so brazen? You are so determined to ruin my reputation and also embarrass me, right?'''' Solace asked with a twisted face. She felt that Natalie was on a mission to make things difficult for her.


    Natalie looked at her and frowned. For a second she was speechless and didn''t know what to say. Her mother has never shown her any affection and she has lost hope on ever making her show her any form of love but this was her bottom line. She wasn''t going to do such a thing.


    ''''Stop the car, Ali'''' Natalie said. Her voice sounded very cold.


    ''''Continue to drive, Ali'''' Solace commanded. Of course, he was her driver hence he had to listen to her more.


    ''''Stop the car or I will open the door right now and jump out''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Once I am dead, you will finally be free, right?''''


    ''''Hey, Natalie. How dare you say such a thing?''''


    ''''My question to you exactly. How dare you say such a thing to me. You want me to go and apologise to your friend? You want me to stop embarrassing you? I always put you in a thick situation? Right, nicely spoken. I don''t know how my behaviour puts you in a difficult position because you are not my mother. You abandoned me and picked up a new family. Stop acting like you have ever played a mother figure in my life''''

 Chapter 80 - Will Mikael Be Alright?...

    ''''My question to you exactly. How dare you say such a thing to me. You want me to go and apologise to your friend? You want me to stop embarrassing you? I always put you in a thick situation? Right, nicely spoken. I don''t know how my behaviour puts you in a difficult position because you are not my mother. You abandoned me and picked up a new family. Stop acting like you have ever played a mother figure in my life''''


    ''''My mother? You don''t deserve that title because if you were my mother, instead of forcing me to go and apologise to your friend, you would have asked me what happened first. You would found out what happened between me and that woman. If you were my mother, instead of jumping into conclusions, you would have gone to find out what happened at the hospital and maybe you would have gotten to know how that woman bullied me at Janice and made me have a relapse all because she claimed she was seeking justice for you. she was the one who stopped me, she was the one who started bullying me and all I did was to defend myself but no, that is been seen as me trying to put you in a difficult position''''


    ''''Do you know why you think I am out to embarrass and make things difficult for you? Because you are not my mother and you see me as an enemy. Someone who wants to ruin your beautiful career and family. So, instead of finding out what happened first, you are here to force me to go and apologise to the same woman who made me fall sick for almost a month. You are not my mother. You lost that right the day you left me''''


    ''''Stop the car or I will jump out''''


    ''''Stop the car'''' Solace said furiously and turned to look at Natalie. It was like they were on a staring contest as they held each other''s gaze, none refusing to back down.


    Solace felt her throat dry up. she sighed and looked away first, saying, ''''get out. If I find out that you are lying to me, I will not forgive you''''


    ''''I don''t need your forgiveness because you and I don''t have a relationship to begin with. Forgiveness is between people who have a relationship or some kind of connection. You and I¡­ we have no such thing. I want you and your family to stay out of my life'''' Natalie opened the door and got down from the car.


    The car immediately sped off, leaving in the middle of nowhere. Natalie looked around her and realised they had gone far away from her company building. She sighed and hailed a taxi to go back.


    ¡­.


    ''''I''m sorry I''m late'''' Natalie said once she entered the meeting room. She got an empty seat beside William and sat beside him.


    ''''Drink this, you look like you need a drink'''' William push his glass of juice which he hadn''t touched towards Natalie.


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie took the glass and drunk all the juice in it. When she finished he flushed and realised everyone''s gaze was on her.


    ''''Continue with the briefing'''' William said to the man who was talking before Natalie entered.


    ¡­


    After the meeting, Natalie took the notes from Amy and stayed back to write them down. She was interested in jewellery so she wanted to learn everything about it.


    When everyone left, Natalie started comparing her reading the previous notes that Amy had given to her. She was so into it that she didn''t notice that William had come back into the meeting room.


    ''''You seem to like designing'''' William said as he pulled out a chair beside Natalie to sit.


    ''''Yes, I love designing. I want to be able to design my own jewellery one day''''


    ''''When you do, we can work on it. I can help you since I know more about jewellery designing. Let''s do it this way, show me your designs and I will rate them''''


    ''''Are you trying to steal my designs?'''' Natalie asked and smiled.


    William looked at her and muttered, ''''beautiful''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie looked at the ring design she doodled and smiled saying, ''''this one, right?''''


    ''''No, I mean you. You are beautiful, Natalie''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie smiled and her body stiffened when she saw William''s fingers touching her hair. He touched her hair and tugged them behind her ear.


    ''''Your hair was falling off'''' William explained and stood up from the chair. ''''Natalie, you still owe me dinner. When will you take me out?''''


    ''''Huh? What dinner?''''


    ''''You promised to buy me dinner when you come back to work. You should keep your promises''''


    ''''How about lunch? I have dinner plans with my mother in law tonight''''


    ''''It''s everything okay between you two? I thought that you would move out to stay on your own now that Thomas was no more. But, it seems that your relationship with your brother in law is strong. Is Mikael Sun good to you?''''


    ''''Yes, our relationship is good and he treats me well''''


    ''''That''s a relief. But, I will be watching. When he doesn''t treat you right, even for a moment, I am taking you away from him''''


    ''''You don''t have to worry about that, let''s go. The company cafeteria food isn''t bad. We can eat there, right?''''


    ''''Then, you won''t have to pay for my lunch, but, it''s okay. As long as I am eating with you''''


    Natalie saw Lucy and Matt eating together when they arrived at the cafeteria, she stopped walking and smiled as she looked at them.


    ''''They look so good together''''


    ''''They are unlikely but Matt is a good man. I can vouch for him because he is my cousin''''


    ''''Matt is your cousin?'''' Natalie asked as she turned to look at William.


    ''''Yes, he is my cousin from my mother''s side. We''ve been together since we were young. He really likes your friend. He has been speaking about her for a while now''''


    ''''I feel so happy for them''''


    ''''Let''s go and join them'''' William said and held Natalie''s hand but she took her hand away immediately as the face of someone came to mind. She had always been held by him that she found it weird and uncomfortable been touched by someone else other than him.


    ''''Are they having a double date in the cafeteria now? Why are those two so lucky?'''' Anita banged her cutlery on the table and said furiously. Her eyes were literally boring holes into Lucy''s head.


    ''''Anita, don''t worry about Lucy. She and the head of Security won''t be able to last. Guess what I found out?'''' Dindin smirked.


    ''''Do you have information about her? Does she have a dark past?'''' Anita became curious.


    ''''Not a dark past but something that will make her lose her job. Yesterday, I saw a man outside the building. He was looking for Lucy, so I decided to probe in further and I found out that he was her ex whom she left. He told me about her secret''''


    ''''She has a secret?''''


    ''''Yes, come closer'''' Dindin said and Anita leaned closer. Dindin whispered something into her ears and her face brightened.


    ''''Whoa, who would have thought she was from such a home?''''


    ''''Why don''t you blow it up tomorrow?''''


    ''''I will use a different ID and spread the information. By the time everyone gets to work tomorrow, the news will be all over the place. When that happens, even Janice will be forced to kick her out. Hump, she didn''t even belong here in the first place''''


    Dindin and Anita looked at each other with tactical understanding.


    ¡­..


    ''''Bye, Natalie'''' Lucy said as she got into Matt''s car.


    ''''Bye, Lucy. See you tomorrow'''' Natalie waved at her before turning to look at the road. She frowned and murmured to herself, ''''strange, he is not here and he didn''t even call me. Is he still angry over the stunt I pulled?''''


    Natalie took out her phone and was about to call Mikael when the familiar car pulled over in front of him. she smiled and walked closer saying, ''''why did you keep long¡­ Assistant He?'''' Natalie asked as she looked at the man who got out of the car instead of Mikael.


    ''''Miss, I came to send you home. Mr. Sun had a last important meeting to attend. He asked me to bring you home'''' Assistant He said politely.


    ''''Important meeting? Is the company in any troubles?'''' Natalie''s voice sounded worried.


    ''''No, Miss. Mr. Sun has a meeting with a Japanese Business Guru. The meeting was initially schedules for tomorrow but the investor suddenly called for a meeting today'''' Assistant He opened the door for Natalie before getting into the driver''s seat.


    ''''It must be important then'''' Natalie murmured.


    ''''Yes, it is very important. The man is someone who is a national advisor for Strategic planning team of the Governor of Japan. But, he is also someone who believes in family. It will be a little difficult getting him to work with us especially because the young Master isn''t married. It is rumoured that the man would easily give a consent to married men than single men''''


    ''''Then, will Mikael be alright?''''


    ''''He should be, but I can''t really tell since I am not there with him. I told the young master to let you go and act as his wife but he refused. He said that you hated those things and he didn''t want to force you''''


    ''''Assistant He, send me to where they are meeting right now''''


    ''''Miss, are you sure?''''


    ''''Yes, hurry'''' Natalie said anxiously.

 Chapter 81 - I Have Absolute Trust In Her...

    ''''Mr. Akihito Aoi, Mrs. Aoi, welcome to City M'''' Mikael Sun said as he stretched his hand to shake the seemingly old man with his wife.


    ''''Hi, Mikael Sun, it is nice to finally meet you after we only communicated on Zoom'''' Mr. Akihito Aoi, the national advisor for Strategic planning team of the Governor of Japan was on a trip to City M to look for potential business partners that the Japanese governor could possibly work with to launch a new network of household electronics for its Millennium Electronics Anniversary.


    Mikael Sun wanted to snack the deal so that he could secure the company''s assets and also venture into the Japanese market. He really needed this deal badly because of the damage that the death of his father and brother brought to the company.


    He knew the kind of person Mr. Aoi was, but he also didn''t want to put pressure on Natalie. He wanted her to make that decision out of her own free will.


    ''''Mr. Aoi, I hope that you are enjoying your trip to City M? I would have prepared something better if I knew you would be visiting sooner than I thought''''


    ''''This is already enough. The tour guard you sent in the morning did a wonderful job. He showed us a lot of good places and we also ate a lot of good food. My wife enjoyed it a lot''''


    ''''The room is this way, Mr. and Mrs. Aoi'''' Mikael said as he led them to the room that he had booked earlier on.


    ''''Mr. Mikael Sun, I don''t see anyone with you. are you not married?'''' Mrs. Aoi asked.


    ''''My apologies, I am late. Traffic was bad'''' a soft voice said from behind them, making them turn. They saw a slender figure downing a beautiful light green straight with ribbons around the arms.


    Mikael''s brows raised subconsciously as he looked at the woman who was now standing in front of him. She looked beautiful, especially with the way she clipped half of her hair backwards leaving half to cascade down her beautiful neck. His lips parted in awe as he smiled.


    ''''Who is this beautiful woman, Mr. Sun?'''' Mr. Aoi asked.


    ''''Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Aoi, I am Natalie Sun, Mikael''s wife. I apologise for coming late. I was caught up with work'''' Natalie spoke eloquently and bowed.


    ''''Why didn''t you tell me the reason why you don''t speak about your wife is because she is such a beauty? I see why you always say ''no comment'', when you are asked about your marital status'''' Mr. Aoi said.


    ''''Mr. Aoi, she is¡­''''


    ''''Mikael, we should let the guests in, first'''' Natalie said as she touched Mikael''s hand sensually.


    Mikael smiled and held her hand properly, linking their arms together before going inside with Mr. and Mrs. Aoi.


    Assistant He who was standing at a distance all that while had a shocked expression. This was something he didn''t think he would see such a scene one day.


    Mikael helped Natalie to her seat and sat beside her. He looked at Mrs. Aoi and smiled politely bowing his head.


    ''''You two are the most beautiful couple I have seen in a long time. Natalie, right?'''' Mrs. Aoi asked.


    ''''Yes, Mrs. Aoi''''


    ''''He is a keeper. From the moment you entered, he hasn''t take his eyes off you, that is exactly how my husband used to look at me. You should cherish him''''


    ''''Oh, I do'''' Natalie said and smiled as she turned to look at Mikael whose gaze was on her the whole time.


    ''''Let''s eat and chat. I made the restaurant prepare some of your local dishes. Taste and see if it meets your palate'''' Mikael said to the couple.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ¡­.


    Solace looked at herself at the mirror as she wiped her face. She stopped and was reminded of what Natalie said to her in the car that afternoon. She placed the soft cotton pad on the table and sighed.


    ''''You look so beautiful even without makeup'''' Daniel Song walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. He stood behind her and touched her neck as he spoke.


    Solace smiled. She got distracted and didn''t think about Natalie''s matter again. She turned to face her husband and asked. ''''Honey, did you look into what I asked you to?''''


    ''''About who Alice''s mother was?'''' Daniel asked as he went to sit on the bed.


    ''''Yes, something doesn''t feel right''''


    ''''Why? Do you suspect that your late ex-husband was up to no good or did he adopt Alice?''''


    ''''No. It just doesn''t feel right. Natalie was with us before he suddenly came and picked her away. It didn''t keep long before he relocated but all that time, Natalie was staying alone with the Sun family at their quarters. When did he get married to Alice''s mother?'''' Solace frowned as she murmured.


    ''''Why are you interested in knowing about that? You have nothing doing with them anymore. You should let it go, Solace. It has been so many years. Do you still wished you never left with me?''''


    ''''No, I never regret any decision that I make. I was just curious, that''s all'''' I will go in and take my bath'''' Solace stood up and went into the bathroom.


    ¡­..


    ''''I really enjoyed the meal, Mikael'''' Mr. Aoi said after they finished eating.


    ''''Natalie, here. We have a party tomorrow at Black Horse, you and Mikael should come. This is a VIP invite'''' Mrs. Aoi said as she handed over the invite to Natalie. It seemed that the woman had taken a liking to Natalie within that short amount of time.


    ''''Mrs. Aoi, thank you so much for your kind words. Actually, I didn''t say this because it is our first time meeting and I didn''t want to come off as rude. If you don''t mind, can I connect the necklace in the right way for you? Your dress is covering the beauty of it'''' Natalie said and Mikael looked at her shocked. He had noticed her eyes were on the necklace the whole time but he thought she liked it. He made a mental note to buy it for it but now he was confused.


    ''''What do you mean? Do you think this necklace doesn''t befit my wife?'''' Mr. Aoi asked, his voice a little impatient.


    ''''Honey, it''s alright. actually, I saw that you were looking at my necklace all that while. Tell me, what is wrong with the necklace?''''


    ''''Actually, Mrs. Aoi. Natalie works at Janice Jewellery. She is a little crazy about jewellery'''' Mikael said and looked at Natalie with a questionable gaze.


    ''''Mr. Aoi, I don''t mean anything. As my husband said I am a little perfectionist when it comes to jewellery. This jewellery is beautiful indeed and made with the finest gold but the neckline of the dress is covering the necklace''s beauty. If the jewellery is readjusted into a small knot, then it will show brightly for everyone to see. I can do that for you right now'''' Natalie was confident in her words. It made Mikael smiled.


    ''''What if you end up destroying the necklace. Are you willing to compensate?'''' Mr. Aoi asked.


    ''''I can vouch for my wife. If she doesn''t do it right, I will compensate it''''


    ''''If she is not able to do it, then this deal will be called off. Is that alright by you?'''' Mrs. Aoi asked again.


    ''''Yes'''' Mikael said confidently and turned to look at Natalie, ''''I have absolute trust in her''''


    Natalie smiled and added, ''''I know what I''m doing. I am confident''''


    ''''Alright, honey, hand over the necklace to them''''


    Mrs. Aoi smiled and took off the necklace and handed it to Natalie. They all sat back and watched as Natalie removed her earring and used the sharp edge of it to untangle the gold knots around the necklace. She finished and started arranging the necklace once again.


    Watching her do that with such confidence, Mikael''s heart skipped a beat. He smiled and leaned closer to her face. He stretched his hand and held her loose hair that was covering her face. Natalie looked at him with a grateful smile before she continued working on the necklace.


    A few minutes later, she finished and picked it up from the handkerchief she placed it on and gave it to Mrs. Aoi, ''''let me put it on your neck, Mrs. Aoi''''


    ''''Go ahead'''' Mrs. Aoi said and Natalie hanged the necklace around her neck. It dropped and formed a love sharp around her neck and enhanced the beauty of the dress.


    ''''This is actually better than before. Natalie, how did you do this? You have a natural talent in this'''' Mrs. Aoi said happily and turned to her husband, ''''honey, I like it this way even better. Natalie, I want you to go with me to pick some jewellery tomorrow. Will you be able to make the time for me?''''


    ''''Yes, I will be able to''''


    ''''This is beautiful. Mikael Sun, your wife is so brilliant and gifted. You should help her grow and become more resourceful''''

 Chapter 82 - Why Didnt You Confront Me?

    ''''This is beautiful. Mikael Sun, your wife is so brilliant and gifted. You should help her grow and become more resourceful''''


    ''''I will do that, Mrs. Aoi''''


    ''''Natalie, I am sorry for my words earlier on. I retract my words back''''


    ''''No need to apologise, Mr. Aoi. You were afraid I might ruin a beautiful jewellery and I understand''''


    ''''Make sure you attend the party tomorrow. I have a surprise for you tomorrow'''' Mr. Aoi said to Natalie.


    ''''Yes, we will be there''''


    ''''Let''s go, honey'''' Mr. Aoi held his wife''s hand.


    ''''We will see you off, Mr. Aoi'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand and they walked out with the couple.


    Mikael and Natalie waited till the couple were gone before they turned towards his car. Natalie''s face became brit red and she lowered her gaze.


    ''''Honey?'''' Mikael said and chuckled as he teased her.


    ''''This is all your fault. why didn''t you tell me about such an important thing? Is that why you came to find me this morning at the hospital?'''' Natalie''s expression became serious.


    ''''Yes, but someone decided to pull a fast one on me'''' Mikael looked at her heels and frowned, ''''don''t you feel uncomfortable in those high heels? You hardly wear high heels''''


    ''''I just picked what I could find. Whose fault is it?'''' Natalie raised her brows.


    ''''I have something in the car that you can change into. Wait for me'''' Mikael went to the car and opened it. He removed a pair of black crocs and brought to her.


    ''''Why do you have crocs in your car?''''


    ''''I bought them in case you ever need to change footwear, let me help you'''' he squatted and touched her legs and she shivered and blushed.


    Mikael took his time and carefully removed the shoes from her feet and placed the crocs in front of her. After she wore the crocs, he took the shoes and stood up facing her.


    ''''Natie, do I make you nervous?'''' Mikael asked and stepped closer to her.


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie looked away, not daring to make eye contact with him.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Mikael held her hand and they went to the car.


    ¡­..


    Xia finally finished editing the news item she was going to put out and yawned. She stretched herself on the chair before standing up.


    ''''I feel so beat. Nights like these I just want to grab a beer and seek in bathtub with bubbles floating around my beautiful sleek body'''' she muttered and turned but the sudden presence of someone who wasn''t there frightened her and she fell back. ''''Oh my soul¡­Frederick, what is wrong with you? I almost gave up my ghost'''' her expression was clearly that of fright.


    ''''I''m sorry, Xia. I didn''t want to distract you so I waited for you to finish'''' Frederick said bashfully as he touched his hair.


    ''''What are you doing here? It''s almost 11:00PM'''' Xia adjusted her bag as she looked at the son of her boss. This wasn''t the first time he had snucked up on her.


    ''''I was going home when I saw the lights in your work area on. I thought you would come out soon but you didn''t. I decided to check up on you''''


    ''''Oh, I had work to do. I needed to edit and complete a write-up before I go to Black Horse tomorrow for the interview with the CEO''''


    ''''I see. Let''s go, I will send you home''''


    ''''No need. Someone is here to pick me up''''


    ''''Who? A man?''''


    ''''''Mm''''?


    ''''Xia, is there really not a chance for me? I really care about you''''


    ''''Frederick, we''ve had this conversation over and over again. It is my rule to never mix business with pleasure. There is not a chance for you. I have to go now''''


    ''''I won''t give up'''' Frederick suddenly said shocking Xia.


    ''''You won''t give up?''''


    ''''Yes, I believe my sincerity will touch you one day. As long as you don''t have a boyfriend, I will keep coming to you''''


    Xia shook her head and started walking out. She had lost all energy and didn''t want to talk anymore. When they got to the entrance, she stopped and turned to ask him.


    ''''Right, have you met the CEO of Black Horse personally?''''


    ''''Yes, I know Connor''''


    ''''Connor?'''' Xia''s voice seemed to choke. The name seemed to evoke some emotion in her but she masked it up immediately and asked, ''''his name is Connor? How does he look like? I couldn''t find any picture of him on the internet. He seems more like a secretive person''''


    ''''Connor has always been mysterious. Then, again, who in their family isn''t mysterious? Both two brothers are so mysterious, only a few know them. JSC and CSC are both mysterious men''''


    ''''Well, I guess I will find out who he is once I go there to interview him tomorrow. I was surprised he picked me. I know for a fact that big corporations had asked for an interview but he accepted only mine and even made me the official reporter for their upcoming homecoming Ceremony. Who did I save in my past life to be blessed this way?''''


    ''''Don''t fall for him''''


    ''''Huh? What do you mean?''''


    ''''Connor is very handsome. He and his brother inherited the Mexican genes of their mother, they look so handsome. Don''t fall for you, you will be setting yourself up for heartbreak. I heard he is celibate. He hasn''t had a girlfriend before and he keep women at an arm''s length away''''


    ''''Really? Then, why did he pick me to be the reporter?''''


    ''''Probably because you are literally a tomboy. He might have even thought that you are a guy that''s why he chose you''''


    ''''Hey! You are so obnoxious'''' Xia glared at him and walked away.


    ''''No, I didn''t mean that in a bad way'''' Frederick hurried after Xia.


    ¡­.


    Natalie hurried inside when they arrived at the villa. She changed into her slippers and went straight to get a cup of water from the fridge.


    ''''Natie'''' Mikael mentioned her name, making her turn to face him. She had a confused gaze as she stared at him. ''''Thanks for tonight''''


    ''''You are welcome. Want some water?'''' she asked and he nodded his head but instead of waiting for her to get him a cup, he took the cup from her and drunk from it.


    ''''That''s mine¡­'''' Natalie flushed.


    ''''Have you thought about it?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''Huh? Thought about what?''''


    ''''The marriage? I gave you time to think about it''''


    ''''Let me ask you this, Mikael. Why do you want to marry me? Are you doing this because of aunt, or is it out of pity?'''' Natalie asked and he turned to face her.


    ''''Do I look like someone who is sympathetic towards people? Natie, I am marrying you because it is the most rational thing to do. I am doing it because I want to, because you are the person I feel comfortable with and know I can spend the rest of my life with, without worries''''


    ''''But, we don''t have feelings for each other. Marriage is between two people who love each other''''


    ''''We can slowly grow those feelings. Besides, I am confident that I can make you like me as time goes on'''' Mikael said and Natalie blushed.


    ''''Before that, there is something I need to let you know. It''s about my marriage with Thomas'''' Natalie didn''t know if what she was about to do was the right thing to do or not, but she felt that the step they were about to take was one that they could never turn away from once they took it.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she met Mikael''s gaze. They looked at each other for some time with none looking away. She felt a tingling in her body. An anticipation of some sort of the kind of married couple they were going to be.


    ''''I''m listening Natie'''' Mikael sipped the water and pulled out the chair to sit. He watched her with an unwavering gaze.


    ''''Your brother and I¡­'''' Natalie''s voice quivered as she spoke, ''''your brother and I were in a contract marriage. It was something I proposed and he accepted. I did it to spite my mother and also to gain power to be able to fight against them. I was simply using your brother to gain the power that I needed''''


    ''''I was wondering when you were going to finally tell me the truth, Natie'''' Mikael''s gaze remained calm as he asked. He didn''t show any sign of shock. It was contrary to what Natalie had imagined in her head.


    ''''You¡­ did you know about this already?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''I am Mikael Sun. I''ve known about it for a while now but I was waiting for you to tell me the truth yourself. You did try to keep the secret but it was actually easy for me to find out about that''''


    ''''Why? Why didn''t you confront me about it? I was using your brother, anyone in your shoes would have gotten angry. Why do you look so calm?''''

 Chapter 83 - When Spring Comes To You...

    ''''Why? Why didn''t you confront me about it? I was using your brother, anyone in your shoes would have gotten angry. Why do you look so calm?''''


    ''''Because my brother never does something without thinking it through. Because he must have had his own reason for choosing to agree to your preposition. Lastly, because I know you must have been in a desperate situation to even ask for such a thing. Natie, you trusted my brother with your life. can you do the same with me?''''


    ''''Yes, I can and my answer is yes''''


    ''''Are you sure? This is not going to be a contract marriage. Everything is going to be real and once we are in it, there is no turning back for you. We are going to be bounded by this marriage for the rest of our lives''''


    ''''I am sure''''


    ''''Including the fact that we will be staying in the same room and we will naturally have to do what every couple does?'''' Mikael asked and his lips curved when he saw how red her face had become. It felt nice teasing her.


    Natalie coughed and touched the table beside her. She looked at the coffee machine and asked, ''''coffee?''''


    ''''You didn''t answer my question, Natie'''' Mikael stood up and walked to her. He placed his hand on hers that was on the mug by the coffee machine and turned her to face him. ''''Do you have any objections that you might like to make before we get married?''''


    ''''Can¡­ you¡­ move¡­ back a¡­ little? I need to make a cup of coffee'''' Natalie stuttered while blushing.


    ''''Do I make you nervous, Natie?'''' Mikael asked as he continued to stand close to her. he ignored her request.


    ''''It''s late, I should go to bed now'''' Natalie said and turned, but Mikael pulled her back and wrapped his arms around her.


    ''''Answer me, Natie. Do I make you nervous?''''


    ''''Why are you doing this to me? You are confusing me''''


    ''''That is such a relief. I was beginning to think I didn''t affect you at all. I think the best choice I would make in my entire life is getting married to you. Goodnight Natie'''' Mikael kissed her hand before going to his room.


    Natalie held the table when her legs suddenly gave way. She touched her beating heart and sighed and bit her lips feeling confused.


    ¡­


    JSC Villa.


    ''''Elder brother, when did you return?'''' Josh asked as he changed out of his shoes and wore a pair of slippers before walking to the man who was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    ''''I came this afternoon and decided to prepare you a meal. Aren''t I great?'''' Conner said as he gave Josh a half five.


    ''''You are great. But, it is rare to see you here. You only come here when you have something worrying you'''' Josh said as he pulled out a chair and sat across the kitchen table, facing his elder brother.


    Even though Conner was three years older than Josh, the former looked much younger than Josh because he inherited more of the Mexican genes.


    Josh looked at his brother''s rolled up sleeves and asked, ''''when did you get this tattoo? Do you know a lot of people associate you with underworld because of your love for tattoos?''''


    Conner looked at his arm. The new tattoo he got was an eagle and its wings spread out to his arms. He smiled and said to Josh. ''I finally found her''''


    ''''Who?'''' Josh asked and suddenly gasped as something dawned on him, ''''wait. You found the girl who ran away with your shirt?''''


    ''''Yes, and you won''t believe what kind of person she has become. She is a reporter. She was among the reporters who wrote to the company asking for a chance to record the entire program and interview me''''


    ''''A reporter? What is her name, I might know her?''''


    ''''Kim Xia''''


    ''''Xia?'''' Josh asked with a surprised tone, ''''you mean Xia xia?''''


    ''''Did you know her already?'''' it was now Conner''s time to be surprised.


    ''''Yes, Xia is my university junior. She is friends with Natalie and Alice Jun. How can this even be possible? How did you two meet?''''


    ''''Do you remember when we first came to City M and I went to take short marketing lessons at Triks University?''''


    ''''Yes, I do''''


    ''''Kim Xia was also there taking lessons. I met her through that classes''''


    ''''Elder brother, why do you never cease to amaze me? Who would have thought that in this entire world, the woman that you were searching for is my junior and friend? Wait, does she know that we are related?''''


    ''''No. she never knew who I was. She just knew me as Conner, that''s all''''


    ''''I see. so, what do you want to do? You must be planning something since you made her the only reporter to be close to you. do you plan to rekindle your love?''''


    ''''Well, that is if she doesn''t kill me before I decide to do that. She has quite a temper, you know''''


    ''''I know that very well. She goes all out too'''' Josh stood up and tasted the food.


    ¡­..


    ''''Today is Saturday, why can''t I sleep in without being disturbed?'''' Natalie asked and yawned as she walked out of her bedroom. She stood rooted in halfway as her eyes widened when she saw two unfamiliar faces and one familiar face in the hall. She chuckled awkwardly and turned to rush back inside.


    ''''Get changed and come down. I want you to meet my lawyers'''' Mikael said making her stop in her strides but as soon as he was done, Natalie ran into her room,


    A few minutes later, Natalie returned wearing a pair of Fendi prints matching top and down. she smiled when the men stood up to bow. As she was about to sit, Mikael pulled her closer to his side and made her sit down.


    ''''Natie, I want you to meet my lawyers. They came to help with the marriage procedures, so I wanted you to meet them''''


    ''''Oh, you are welcome'''' Natalie said to the two men.


    ''''Mr. Sun didn''t want to send you to the city bureau office because of the kind of person he is. He was afraid that going there would cause you discomfort. So, we are here today to take your family registry card so that we can finalise the necessary documents''''


    ''''I will bring it to you right away'''' Natalie said and stood up to go to her bedroom. She soon returned with the registry card and handed it over to the men.


    ''''Thank you. we will be on our way now. I will give you a call once we have documented everything''''


    ''''Thank you for coming'''' Mikael stood up and walked the men to the door. He waited till they left before he returned to the hall.


    Mikael stopped in his strides and furrowed his brows when he saw Natalie fidgeting with the helm of her shirt. She looked conflicted.


    ''''What''s wrong, Natie?''''


    ''''Can you give me time to get used to this? I mean¡­ us getting married''''


    ''''Are you regretting it already?''''


    ''''No, I am not regretting it¡­ I am just¡­''''


    ''''Don''t worry. You can take your time. We will still end up doing what must be done'''' Mikael said and Natalie frowned.


    ''''Were you always this shameless?'''' Natalie asked and pursed her lips immediately.


    ''''No, I am only this shameless in front of you. Get ready, Natie. You will be seeing more of this side of me now that we are married''''


    ''''Alice invited me to the homecoming ceremony today at Black Horse. I should go and get ready''''


    ''''I also got an invite, let''s go together''''


    ''''What if your fans suddenly start attacking me or any reporter sees us together and write a negative article about you? It will ruin your image''''


    ''''I don''t mind, and just so you know. No reporter is bold enough to write something negative about me''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Natie''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''I won''t touch you if you don''t want me to, but, I wouldn''t say no if you have me a sign''''


    ''''I didn''t hear that'''' Natalie said and ran into her room.


    Mikael laughed and shook his head.


    City M Airport.


    A man dressed in a black outfit walked out of the exit with a woman. They were both holding a Luis Vuitton travel bags walking side by side. the lady looked more casual in her black pants and white tan top.


    The man''s head, covered by the hoodie shifted when he tried to dodge the kids that were running towards him. He quickly adjusted the hoodie but, half of his face which was revealed made him recognisable.


    ''''Are you alright, Mr. Sun?'''' the woman beside him asked and he nodded his head. ''''Don''t worry, I will make sure I send you to your family''''


    ''''Take me somewhere else. I am sure I will be able to see her there. She is the one I want to see first'''' Thomas said and the woman nodded.


    ''''Alright''''

 Chapter 84 - Come With Me, Reporter Xia

    Black Horse Hotel.


    Because of the hotel''s homecoming concert, the reception had been changed and decorated to match with the theme. The reception was beautifully decorated to bring out that Mexican feeling in it.


    When it was almost time, reporters gathered around the entrance to get their own scoop. This was because there were a lot of restrictions on the media inside the hotel. The only media house that was allowed was ''Today''s Newspaper'', which Kim Xia was working for.


    Soon, the various dignitaries started arriving. Xia was already there to capture the news and make a report. While taking down some few notes, she kept glancing at the door as if looking for someone. She was indeed looking for someone and that was the current CEO of Black Horse Hotel. Till now, she didn''t know why she was the only one picked.


    Xia was so sure that she didn''t know the CEO and had never met him before. She wanted to also ask him a personal question. Why did he particularly choose her? Was it because she was a tomboy as Frederick said?


    Her mind was brought back when she heard chaos at the entrance and she turned. She smiled when she saw Alice getting out of her van with Niania. Alice was dressed in a beautiful grey coloured gown and her hair was held neatly behind her with her perfect makeup.


    As if sensing the gaze of someone, Alice turned and her eyes met with Xia''s. They smiled and bowed their heads at each other. This act surprised the other reporters present. While some scoffed, others just felt that Xia was lucky.


    When news of who was to interview the CEO of Black Horse came out, a lot of reporters became angry but there was nothing they could do about it. Even with their mixed feelings of why the CEO would choose a media house that wasn''t so popular, they also started to respect Xia more.


    Alice posed for a few pictures and answered a few questions that were asked by the reporters before going inside. As she reached the two-way glass door, a reporter suddenly asked a question that made her stiffen.


    ''''Are you dating Mr. JSC, Miss Jun? I heard that the one who was supposed to be the model for the homecoming was Miss Zeya but it was suddenly changed to you at the last minute''''


    The whole place became silent after the reporter''s question. Alice composed herself and turned with a poised smile and said to the reporter.


    ''''Whether I am dating him or not, you wouldn''t believe me anyways. You would still go ahead to write an article about how I slept my way into getting this gig. There is someone wrong with your question in the first place, so how do I answer you? Do you have evidence that states that this was initially given to Miss Zeya?''''


    The reporter''s lips quivered but since he was determined to drag her, he answered. ''I do not have evidence but I do have insider news that this was originally for Miss Zeya but you just moved to BB Entertainment and was given this gig as your first work. Don''t you think you are being treated with some much respect as compared to Miss Zeya who has been with the company for 5 years? Could this also be because you are backed by your brother in law, Mikael Sun?''''


    Alice chuckled as she looked at the man. But the moment she opened her mouth to talk, someone beat her to it by saying.


    ''''You look so dissatisfied and on a mission to drag Miss Alice. What do you say? Should I also drag you here and now? Mr. Amos, you are known to be good friends with Miss Zeya and also writes favourable articles about her all the time. Now, you are dragging Miss Alice, can I say that you are doing it because you feel that Miss Zeya was treated unfairly or perhaps, did Miss Zeya ask you to do this for her?'''' Xia asked and lifted her brows at the man a few times.


    ''''What do you mean by that? Miss Zeya has nothing to do with my questions'''' Mr. Amos stuttered.


    ''''Your eyes are wavering, Mr. Amos. If you want to drag someone for no reason, next time get a reason and don''t speak before analysing your words. Our Miss Alice here is so pure and honest. Who doesn''t know her in this industry? She has skills and talent and she is principled. She doesn''t need to steal anything from anyone. And for your information, I recorded your question just now. I will be looking into it later on and as the main reporter for the event, I will be sure to ask Mr. JSC about it so that you can get a satisfactory answer. Is that okay by everyone?''''


    Alice smiled as she looked at Xia. She always knew she could trust Xia to defend her. After Xia''s statement, the reporters present started looking at Mr. Amos with unpleasant gazes.


    Two cars arrived at the entrance and pulled over. The drivers got down first and went to open the doors of the two cars. Everyone''s attention immediately went to them. this was because the cars that just arrived were customised with the Black Horse symbol. It spoke volume.


    The man in the first car got down first and everyone gasped. Josh was impeccably dressed but what was catchy about his outfit was that it matched Alice''s grey gown perfectly. It was as if they were a couple wearing matching outfits to a ceremony.


    The moment Josh''s eyes looked up, he smiled as he looked at Alice. It was like in his world, she was the only one who existed and mattered to him. he took slow steps towards her as she stood by the glass door.


    Alice blushed and her face turned red when she looked at Josh. Their outfits seemed to speak volumes as everyone started mumbling. He got to Alice and stretched forth his hand at Alice.


    ''''It is a pleasure to finally be able to meet you, Miss Jun'''' Josh said, his deep hoarse Mexican accent coming out.


    Alice felt a tingling in her heart. She nodded with a smile and took his handshake, ''''it is my pleasure to finally meet you too, Mr. JSC''''


    ''''They look so perfect together'''' one reporter muttered as she took a picture of them together.


    Josh smiled and took her hand saying, ''''may I have the pleasure of sitting next to you?''''


    ''''Sure, Mr. JSC''''


    While all that was going on, Xia''s world seemed to have stopped. This was because she had just seen someone she didn''t think she will see again even in a thousand years. As she looked at the man who was standing by his car receiving greetings from the reporters and answering their questions, so many things went through her head.


    What if she ran away right now? Would that make her forget this moment? She clenched her fingers tightly around the camera in her hands as she asked herself a lot of questions. He was the last person she would ever connect with Black Horse. But, then again, she never really knew him because he was always mysterious.


    Conner smiled for the camera before finally turning to meet Xia''s gaze but she immediately turned, giving him her back. He furrowed his brows and looked away. He was going to give her the space she needed at the moment. There were going to be a lot of time to spend with her once the program started. He nodded at something the driver said and started to walk inside but when he got to the glass door, he stopped and turned. Xia''s back was still faced towards him.


    ''''Reporter Kim, aren''t you going to come with me?'''' Conner asked and Xia turned at once to look at him. she flushed and nodded her head.


    ''''Coming, sir'''' Xia said and hurried over to his side with her bag. She was feeling extremely nervous standing next to him.


    ''''I will only be interviewed by Reporter Xia, so if you have any questions, send them to her email, she will ask them and I shall reply them to you through her. Come with me, Reporter Xia''''


    ''''Yes, Mr. Cobbs'''' Xia nodded and followed him inside, feeling self-conscious. Even though her outfit today was considered appropriate, she still couldn''t help but look at herself.


    After the main people went inside, a lot of people also started arriving. Mikael and Natalie also arrived in a car driven by Mikael. They also wore matching outfits and he held her hand and walked her inside.


    As they entered into the conference hall through the private door, Alice couldn''t help but look at JSC. She felt that their outfits were purposefully made together since he was the one who sent her the dress to wear for the event.


    ''''Mr. JSC, I think you made a mistake with my outfit. Were you going to give it to your girlfriend and it got switched with mine? Are you not afraid people would start to spread rumours about us being a couple after the event? We are wearing matching outfits'''' Alice asked as they walked side by side.

 Chapter 85 - You Have A Bad Habit Of Speaking Loud When You Are Nervous, Kim Xia...

    ''''Mr. JSC, I think you made a mistake with my outfit. Were you going to give it to your girlfriend and it got switched with mine? Are you not afraid people would start to spread rumours about us being a couple after the event? We are wearing matching outfits'''' Alice asked as they walked side by side.


    Josh stopped and turned to face her, ''''I don''t have a girlfriend and I don''t mind as long as those rumours link us together. Miss Jun, do you have someone who will not be happy seeing us wear matching outfits?''''


    ''''No, I don''t have such kind of person in my life¡­ either'''' Alice said and nodded.


    ''''Then, be my date for today''''


    ''''Huh? But¡­''''


    ''''No?''''


    ''''No¡­ no, I mean yes¡­ sure'''' Alice said and blushed. Even though she was confused, she still nodded.


    Josh chuckled and held her hand, walking her inside the private waiting room.


    Outside the entrance, Zeya also arrived with her assistant by her side. After posing for a few pictures she also answered some questions from reporters. She looked extremely uncomfortable while doing that but she still kept on a poised smile because of the order she had received from sister Lylia earlier on.


    Lylia had asked her to go and also take part in the program so that there won''t be rumours about them favouring one artiste and looking down on the other.


    Inside the conference auditorium, there was a separate place for the guests, media, businessmen and women, actors and actresses. It made it easier for everyone to be able to locate their seating area more effectively.


    When they entered, Mikael led Natalie to the top of the auditorium seat where there were no particular allocation, because it was meant for VIPs, partners of the hotel and other important dignitaries.


    ''''Mikael, you don''t have to sit here with me. You can join the businessmen and women''s wing. It is important to make new friends at programs like this''''


    ''''And leave my wife alone? No chance'''' Mikael said, turning to look at her with flirtatious smile, ''''you look so beautiful tonight, I am scared to leave you for even a minute. Men are dogs and get attracted to what they see''''


    ''''Are you not a man?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''I am a man but I am not a dog because I am your husband''''


    Natalie''s heart skipped a beat. She blushed and looked away. Her eyes scanned the auditorium and she saw two people at a corner. They were wearing black outfit and looked really suspicious, especially the one whose gaze seemed to be towards her.


    ''''We need to get out of here, before someone recognises you, Thomas'''' the lady with him said.


    ''''Aurora, she is looking at me. Could she have recognised me? I want to speak to her''''


    ''''Not yet, Thomas. This is not the right time. Remember, you promised to follow my orders. There is something else you need to do first before you can appear before them again. The world thinks you are dead, let it remain that way for now'''' Aurora replied before going out and Thomas followed. When they got to the door, Thomas bumped into Niania and the things in her hands fell.


    ''''My apologies'''' he said and his eyes blinked a few times when he recognised who she was but he covered up his face and walked away.


    ''''What is wrong with him?'''' Niania frowned and her body suddenly tensed up, ''''wait! Why did he sound just like Mr. Sun?'''' Niania shook her head, ''''how can that be possible? Mr. Sun is already dead'''' Niania picked the things on the floor and walked away.


    ¡­.


    Conner looked at the woman sitting beside him and smiled. His gaze shifted to her feet and he noticed they were shaking. Something she used to do whenever she felt nervous. He couldn''t believe he had finally been able to find her after so many years. It felt like just yesterday since the first time they met.


    His secretary walked to them and handed over a paper to him before saying something to him. He nodded and took the paper from the lady and turned his gaze back to Kim Xia.


    Xia kept pressing her phone, doing nothing in particular with it. She could feel the intense gaze of the man sitting beside her. It made her feel jittery. She sighed deeply and muttered to herself.


    ''''He is not going to ask me about that day, right?


    ''''No, I won''t so relax Kim Xia Xia'''' Conner said and Xia looked up to meet his gaze. Her face was extremely red. ''''You know, you always had a bad habit of speaking out loud whenever you are nervous. Relax, Kim Xia. I promise to not make things hard for you. Here, the list of questions you are supposed to ask me when we go on stage''''


    Xia snatched the paper from him and muttered, ''''hello, do I know you?'''' she asked and glared at him before looking at the MC who was speaking at the moment.


    Conner''s secretary who saw their little exchange furrowed her brows. She scanned Xia and shook her head. She felt she was having wild thoughts. Maybe they just knew each other. Her boss couldn''t possibly be attracted to a tomboy reporter.


    ''''Right now, as you can see, we have our CEO Conner Cobbs and Famous Designer, JSC is also here. We also have our newest face of the hotel, Miss Alice Jun. We have a lot of important people here. I will call our CEO, Mr. Conner Cobbs to give us a word'''' the MC said and the crowd applauded.


    Conner smiled at Xia before standing up to go to the pulpit. Alice caught the little exchange and turned to ask Josh.


    ''''Mr. JSC, why do I feel that your brother and my best friend know each other?''''


    ''''Josh. I told you to call me Josh'''' Josh said, looking at her.


    ''We are at a formal gathering; I don''t dare to call you by your name. when we are alone, I will call you Josh''''


    ''''When we are alone?'''' Josh said suggestively but because Alice didn''t understand his statement she nodded and asked curiously.


    ''''Is your brother hitting on my friend?''''


    ''''Who knows, maybe they knew each other before today. Let''s call it their little reunion''''


    ''''Is Xia''s spring coming up¡­'''' Alice teased, sounding excited.


    ''''You seem happy for her''''


    ''''I am an actress and I play different characters all the time but do you know the most fulfilling thing that I find joy in? watching people fall for each other in real life. Not the kind that the movies portray. The kind that, you just feel happy being closed to that. getting to know each other and¡­'''' Alice flushed when she turned to find his gaze on her, ''''sorry. I am talking nonsense again. I should concentrate''''


    Josh smiled and shook his head.


    ''''How have you been?'''' Conner suddenly asked and his gaze shifted to Xia at the high table. ''''I missed you, so much'''' he added and met her gaze before turning to the guests.


    Xia clenched her fingers around the bag tightly as she looked at him. Her heart couldn''t stop beating as she looked at her. She couldn''t help assuming that his words now were directed to her and not the audience. But she also wanted to shake those thoughts away.


    Back then, when those girls exposed her for liking him and the whole school wrote malicious comments about her trying to seduce him, he didn''t do anything. He seemed to be shocked by the possibility of her liking him back then. It had been the most dreadful situation for her, so she did what she knew best, running away.


    ''''It has been a while since the last time we met like this, right?'''' Conner smiled as he continued. ''''Black Horse has been with us since our parents started it 15 years ago and it has grown to become one of the most sort after hotel in the whole of Country Z. This is all thanks to everyone who enjoys our excellent services.


    The question and answer session will begin soon, so I wouldn''t say much because all your questions that you sent in will be asked by the reporter and I shall answer them''''


    ''''I am so proud of Xia. This is a big opportunity for her. it will make her more popular and her horizon will be broadening''''


    ''''Xia is a capable person. She will go places''''


    ''''Mikael, my mind is made up'''' Natalie suddenly said and looked at him with a determined gaze.


    ''''You look scary when you talk like that, but¡­ I like it, so tell me''''


    ''''I want to be the best jewellery designer ever. I am going to work my way up until I get recognised for my work''''


    ''''That is splendid, but the path to that isn''t smooth''''


    ''''I know, but I don''t mind facing those hardships. I will sail through''''


    ''''And I will always support you''''


    ''''The questions and answers session is about to start. I want to see how Xia will perform''''

 Chapter 86 - What Is Your Reason For Not Wanting To Know?

    ''''Eat this, it will make you feel less nervous. You used to like eating it'''' Conner said as he placed chocolate in Xia''s hand. This was after they sat down to do the interview but haven''t started yet.


    Xia looked at the chocolate in her palm and suddenly remembered about the past. He used to pass this same chocolate to her in class before going to his whenever he was going to lectures. She used to think it meant something until that day.


    ''''No need, I am fine'''' Xia pushed the chocolate back into her hands before opening the document in her hands. She turned to face the crowd with a smile as she started.


    ''''It is an honour to be the one interviewing you today. When I first found out that I was the one chosen, I felt lucky and elated to be chosen. A lot of people wished to be in my position, so I want to thank Mr. Cobbs for the opportunity''''


    ''''You don''t have to thank me. I picked you because it was you. I''ve read all your magazines, bulletins on your website and I find it intriguing so I should be grateful that you agreed to here to do this interview. I hope we get along well and that you do write a good report about me and the hotel today'''' Conner''s gaze was soft as he looked at Xia.


    ''''Then, on behalf of everyone I want to ask this question, which a lot of people want to know as well as myself. Tell us, who is Mr. Conner Cobbs?'''' Xia asked as she looked at him.


    ''Conner has a lot of descriptions and it''s funny how those sometimes fit. But, one thing clear is that, I show a new side of me to everyone but there is only one person whom I''ve ever shown my true self to apart from my brother. She is here and she knows herself very well. everything there is to know about me, she does and I never regretted showing her who I was''''


    Alice furrowed her brows and turned to ask Josh, ''''Josh, why do I feel that the person your brother is talking about is our Xia? What kind of past do those two have? I am so curious''''


    ''''Maybe we will find out soon. Even I am curious what kind of past my brother has with Xia''''


    Mikael''s phone buzzed as he sat beside Natalie. He smiled and excused himself, standing up to go and answer the call.


    Natalie kept her gaze on Xia, noticing the fake smile pasted on her best friend''s face, she knew all was not well.


    ''''You can do this, Xia. Don''t let me down, babe'''' she said determinedly and Mikael returned and sat down next to her.


    ''''Who are you talking to?'''' he asked curiously.


    ''''Nobody, I was just giving Xia my moral support. She doesn''t seem alright, but I know she will be able to pull through''''


    ''''That is¡­ I just found out something interesting. Do you want to know?'''' Mikael asked and Natalie leaned closer and nodded her head.


    ''''I didn''t know you were such a gossipy. I don''t know anything''''


    ''''What? Hey!'''' Natalie frowned as she spoke softly.


    ''''You seem really disappointed that I didn''t know anything. But, I do have some news for you''''


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''The lawyer just called me. He is done with all the necessary documents. So, we are officially married''''


    ''''Huh? So fast?'''' Natalie flushed.


    ''''Yes, so that brings me to my first question. We should do something about our sleeping arrangement after we get home tonight. Would you like to sleep in my room or should I go to yours?''''


    ''''Oh, Xia is asking an important question¡­'''' Natalie said and leaned back into her seat, turning her gaze towards Xia.


    Mikael chuckled as he looked at her reddened face. He decided to let her off and turned to watch the interview.


    ''''They seem so happy together. I want to tell them I am alive'''' Thomas said at a distance.


    ''''You know you can''t do that now. Whoever tempered with your jet might still be out there. We need to find them or else the moment you appear in front of them, your family will be in danger. Especially that woman that you care so much about. We should leave this place now before you get recognised'''' Aurora said and turned towards the exit and Thomas followed.


    Xia looked at Conner for a moment and shook her head. She couldn''t allow herself to think too highly of herself. She couldn''t have been the one he was talking about. She shook that idea away and asked her next question.


    ''''Throughout the years, you have managed to keep your privacy intact. A lot of people didn''t know anything about the man behind Black Horse but this time around, you decided to take part in this homecoming and even accepted a public interview. What is the reason behind it?''''


    ''''You are right. Over the years, I have been really mysterious but that is because there were some things that I was trying to take care of and I needed concentration. I didn''t want the public''s eye to be on me. But the most important reason why I decided to do this interview was because I was looking for someone. I was hoping that person would attend and then I would be able to find them''''


    ''''That is interesting''''


    ''''Are you not going to ask if I have found that person or not?'''' Conner asked and the crowd laughed at his sense of humour but he knew and Xia knew he was never a humorous person. He rarely smiled in the past until they met. She knew that for a fact and that was probably the reason why she got confused.


    ''''I don''t want to ask you'''' Xia suddenly said and the audience gasped in shock. Even Conner''s secretary was about to stand up and go over but Conner stopped her.


    ''''What is your reason for not wanting to ask me, Miss Kim?'''' Conner asked with an amused gaze.


    ''''Well, maybe because the person you are looking for doesn''t want to be found. So even if you find her, you shouldn''t confuse her anymore but instead let her go. That is what a real man would do''''


    ''''But, will that be what she really wants? To be left alone and not have answers to the many questions that she might have been having?''''


    ''''Sometimes, some things are better left alone. Feelings once gone has expired and shouldn''t be invoke for memory sake. Don''t you think so, Mr. Conner?''''


    ''''You have a point but unfortunately, I am not one to let go easily. She knows that for a fact so I don''t think I can let her go that easily''''


    ''''What if she doesn''t want to visit the past with you? forcing her to remember something she obviously has forgotten is selfishness on your part''''


    ''''The interview has definitely shifted away from course, right? they are talking about themselves right now, right?'''' Alice asked Josh.


    ''''That seems to be the case''''


    ''''Whoa. This is so interesting''''


    ''''Miss Kim, have you ever felt that you needed a closure from the past in order to move on?'''' Conner asked and noticed the flicker of emotional change in her even though she tried to act normal.


    ''''No, I always leave the past where it belongs; in the past!'''' Xia replied.


    ''''Is that why you chose to run away instead of staying to hear whatever I had to say to you back then?'''' everyone gasped.


    ''''You!'''' Xia flushed.


    ''''I wasn''t referring to you, Miss Kim. This is our first time of meeting. I was just trying to ask that question to you on behalf of her. Shall we proceed with the main questions?''''


    ''''Yes, sure'''' Xia glared at him and he smirked. ''''Our next question is one that a lot of people are interested in. Mr. Conner, what is your marital status?''''


    ''''I am single''''


    ''''I hope the ladies in the room heard that. You are single, not attached and don''t have something that will come later on to claim you are telling lies. My next question is¡­ who is your type? a lot of people are curious about the kind of woman that you like''''


    ''''Since my first year at the University, my type of woman has always been the same kind. A smart, intelligent woman. Someone who is not afraid to speak her mind but also has a mysterious side to her. I love to discover things so I always want to find out what she is thinking. Sometimes she is an open book, other times I have to watch her closely and try to figure out what she is thinking''''


    ''''Mr. Conner, I think you are not telling us your type but seem to be talking about someone else''''


    ''''That''s right. I am talking about the woman I like. The woman who decided to run away from me without finding out what my feelings were, since she is here, I wanted her to know as well. She hurt me by running away without asking about my thoughts''''

 Chapter 87 - Sister Zeya Wants To See You...

    ''''That''s right. I am talking about the woman I like. The woman who decided to run away from me without finding out what my feelings were, since she is here, I wanted her to know as well. she hurt me by running away without asking about my thoughts''''


    Conner looked at Xia with a meaningful gaze and asked, ''''Miss Kim. If someone you cared about suddenly ran away from you without a word and with a simple assumption. Do you think you can ever get closure from such a situation? Or do you think you deserve an apology from that person because they were the ones who assumed first, without asking or finding out'''' Conner stood up and looked at the crowd, ''''that is all the questions, right?'''' he asked and turned to look at Xia.


    Xia nodded her head and also stood up, ''''yes. I want to thank Mr. Conner for the precious time spent. I shall hand over the mic for the rest of the program to continue'''' Xia walked over to her seat and sat next to Conner but none spoke to the other again as the rest of the program went on.


    Alice stood up and went through the back door to the washroom. She got outside and was about to go towards the washroom when Zeya''s assistant stopped her.


    ''''Miss Zeya wants to speak to you'''' she said contemptuously.


    ''''Who are you?'''' Alice asked, pretending to not know''''


    ''''Don''t think too highly of yourself just because you are now the brand ambassador. This was originally for Sister Zeya but you stole it the moment you came to our company''''


    Alice looked at her and chuckled. She looked at the washroom hallway and smirked before walking closer to Adria.


    ''''You know; this place has no cameras, right?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''That means I could actually do anything I want to you and there won''t be any evidence to prove otherwise. Listen to me, little assistant. If you are an assistant, just concentrate on doing your work and don''t try to provoke me. If you speak to me anyhow, I will make sure you lose your job and you wouldn''t even know how that happened. Is that clear?'''' Alice shouted at her.


    ''''Yes, I am sorry, Miss Alice. Please spare me'''' Adria said and got down on her knees. Before Alice realised, a reporter was behind them. the same reporter who tried to malign her outside the hotel earlier on.


    ''''Who would have thought that Miss Jun bullied her subordinates? Aren''t you ashamed to be bullying this assistant or is it because she is with Miss Zeya?''''


    Alice chuckled and nodded her head, ''so this was it? to get dirt out of me and make me look like a villain, right?''''


    ''''Miss Alice, it is not too late to hand over the title of ambassador to Miss Zeya. As you said earlier on, there is not camera here to prove otherwise. Once I upload this on the internet, your reputation will plumber and a lot of people will attack you. If you are not careful, you could get blacklisted in the industry. So, what will it be?''''


    ''''Upload them'''' Alice said making them look at her with shocked expressions. ''''Whatever the truth is, it will come out at last and then your precious Zeya will be the one exposed. All her fakeness will be made known by everyone. You think you can threaten me with such evidence and make it look as if I have a problem with Zeya hence attacking her secretary? Listen, I don''t have the time to watch another person''s movement and whatever she does is not my business. I will stay out of her way not because I am afraid of her but because I hate dealing with petty issues when I have bigger ones to attend to'''' Alice looked at them and walked away to the washroom.


    When she left, Adria received a call from Zeya and left with Reporter Amos. They went to a corner where Zeya was waiting for them.


    The moment they got there, she gave them two slaps before speaking harshly, ''''how could you two brother and sister pair be so foolish? I told you to be careful because Alice is very smart but you still decided to do such a lousy job, now she has caught on with your act''''


    ''''Miss Zeya, please give us another chance. I promise to dig into Alice and find some dirt about her. I don''t believe she is such a pure soul. I will look into her high school days and University days'' detail. I will definitely find something we can use against her.


    ''''Just leave for now and don''t do such a lousy job next time'''' Zeya said to them and turned away, going back to the auditorium.


    ''''Mis Zeya is angry with me, elder brother''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I will work hard to find something about her. I don''t believe she is so innocent like she claims''''


    ¡­.


    ''''Tomorrow, the documentary filming will begin and we will get to see a more fun side of the CEO and his family. They will be going to their family manor to film the entire show along with a few people. we will be able to watch the documentary once it is out. The homecoming where everyone will have to dress representing their place of origin will take place after the documentary, so let''s all prepare for that''''


    Xia picked her bag as the announcement was going on but as she was about to stand up, she felt a hand on her wrist.


    ''''Let''s talk'''' Conner said just two words but Xia felt extremely pressured by those words. What were they going to talk about? She wondered but didn''t ask. She knew better that she won''t be let of without having a chat with him.


    Conner placed a key in her palm and said to her, ''''that is the key to my penthouse at the last floor. use the VIP Elevator. I will be there very soon''''


    Xia took her hand away and walked away with the keys as her heart started beating fast.


    ''''Sir, you and the reporter¡­'''' Conner''s secretary asked.


    ''''She is someone very important to me'''' Conner said and walked away to greet the dignitaries. The secretary seemed to have a dissatisfied look on her face but she shook her head and walked away,


    ''''Mikael, thanks for coming'''' Conner said when he walked to Mikael and Natalie.


    ''''You are welcome. That was a great interview by the way'''' Mikael replied all the whole holding Natalie''s hand.


    ''''You must be Miss Jun, Alice''s elder sister'''' Conner asked Natalie.


    ''Yes, I am Natalie. Nice to meet you Mr. Conner'''' Natalie said as she looked at Conner with a curious gaze. She had seen the subtle exchange between him and Xia and had seen the latter going through the back door. She made a mental note to get all the details from Xia later on.


    ''''Thanks for coming, Miss Jun''''


    ''''It''s late. Natalie is tired, so I am taking her home to rest'''' Mikael spoke.


    ''''Yes, do that. I will see you some other time, Miss Jun''''


    ''''Yes, Mr. Conner and please take care of my best friend. If you hurt her, I will kill you''''


    ''''I shall take that seriously and not hurt her'''' Conner said and laughed.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Mikael smiled and walked away with Natalie as Conner went over to some other people.


    ''''Big sis¡­ you look so beautiful'''' Alice said when she walked closer to Natalie and Mikael with Josh.


    ''''Thanks. I didn''t get to congratulate you'''' Natalie said.


    ''''Big sis, come with me. I need to tell you something'''' Alice pulled Natalie to the side leaving the two men alone.


    ''''I see things are going on well between you two?'''' Mikael raised his brows as he asked Josh.


    ''''We are good. I don''t want to scare her by confessing. I will only do that when I''m sure she has feelings for me''''


    ''''Such a pure man you are. I wish you all the best but she is my family, so I will always be on her side no matter what and be on the lookout. Protect her, Josh. There are a lot of people who might try to get to you through her. she can''t get hurt because it will hurt Natalie and I will be hurt''''


    ''''You sound so cheesy right now'''' Josh said and they both turned to look at the ladies who were chatting busily. ''''What do you think they are talking about?''''


    ''''Your brother and Reporter Kim. Is she the woman he always talked about?'''' Mikael asked in a surprise tone.


    ''''Yes. I had no idea that woman would turn out to be Xia. She is my friend and he is my brother. I don''t want to get involve. They are grown and can handle their own matters''''


    ''''Definitely. I have a script reading tomorrow. I will send Natalie. Make sure you see Alice off''''


    ''''Do I need you to remind me?'''' Josh replied with a smile.

 Chapter 88 - "Connor"

    When Xia arrived at the penthouse, she opened the door using the key he gave her and went inside. Standing at the porch, she looked inside and noticed how everything was neat and in order. She changed out of her shoes into the slippers and went inside. Her gaze shifted to one side of the wall a complicated emotion appeared in her eyes as she looked at the giant photo of Conner.


    ''''He hasn''t changed much since then'''' she muttered as she started to reminisce on the past.


    20xx


    It was raining heavily that day and Xia had forgotten to bring along her raincoat that she always carried with her every time she left the house. This was due to the fact that she was already late for her University orientation, and also didn''t want to be nagged by her mother. Today was her first time of going to the university. She was a freshman and was attending the orientation for the first time.


    When she got down from the taxi, she ran into the main building where the orientation was supposed to take place, but luck wasn''t on her side. She went inside and was told the orientation was taking place in another building which was a five minutes'' walk from where she was.


    Standing in front of the building, contemplating on how to get there, she suddenly found an umbrella over her head. she looked up and saw a handsome boy or man, she was sure what to classify him as, he smiled at her saying.


    ''''You can have this one. I am going into that building, I don''t need an umbrella''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Xia looked confused as he forced the umbrella into her hands and turned to go inside the building. ''''Wait¡­'''' he was gone by the time she came back to her senses. Xia watched him going further into one of the rooms in the building.


    Xia adjusted the umbrella and ran off towards the new building where the orientation was going to take place.


    A few days later.


    It was a week after the orientation and Xia was now accustomed to the school she was attending. She made sure to carry the brown umbrella with her for the past one week but she didn''t see the boy/man who came it to her. She was hoping that she would find him one day and then thank him and returned the umbrella to him.


    She had searched for him everywhere but never found him. But she didn''t want to give up. She had faith that she would see him one day. Just that she didn''t know that day was closer than she thought.


    As she turned towards her lecture hall, she bumped into someone and almost fell but the person held her hand, preventing her. The bag fell down from her shoulders in the process.


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Xia apologised first and flushed when she looked up and saw him. ''''It''s him!'' she muttered to herself.


    ''''Are you alright? here is your bag'''' he said to her as he held the bag that he had picked from the floor. A lot of the students that were going to their classes looked at them.


    ''''Huh?'''' Xia looked at the bag and snatched it away quickly. Without saying anything, she ran away.


    The man looked at her with an interesting gaze until someone called him from ahead.


    ''''Hey, Conner, what are you doing there''''


    ''''It''s her'' Conner murmured and smiled as he walked away.


    ''''Who is she? Do you know her?'''' his friend asked.


    ''''Yes, I gave my umbrella to her the other time because it was raining''''


    ''''You gave your umbrella to a lady? That is new. You don''t even talk to the ladies in our department and you gave your umbrella to a girl?''''


    ''''She seemed different. She doesn''t know who I am. Isn''t that interesting?'''' Conner smiled.


    ''''So, you find her amusing because she doesn''t know who you are? Is she a freshman? Wait, even if she is a freshman, every freshman knows who you are''''


    ''''That is what is amusing about her. Everyone knows who I am but she doesn''t'''' Conner smirked and walked away.


    ''''What is he talking about?'''' his friend shook his head and followed.


    ¡­..


    Xia removed her books from her bag and looked at the umbrella. She furrowed her brows when she saw the inscription on it.


    ''''Conner?'''' she mumbled the name adding, ''''it''s that his name?''''


    ''''Tonight is the basketball night. I heard senior Conner said he will give his shirt to the first lady he locks eyes with after he wins. I can''t wait to wear his shirt''''


    Xia turned when she heard voices behind her. she found two ladies sitting behind her, chatting excitedly. Xia turned her gaze back to her books but her ears peeked up, when she heard the familiar name.


    ''''A lot of girls will be there to catch a glimpse of him. T,hey? final year girls are swooning over him. I even heard one lady has declared herself as his girlfriend. She is quite crazy, so anyone who gets the shirt would be harassed by her''''


    ''''Men like Conner are for everyone. How dare she try to covert him?''''


    Xia gasped and muttered, ''''is he that popular? I would get killed by these crazy ladies when they find out that his customised umbrella is with me'''' Xia looked around and pushed the umbrella back into her bag.


    ¡­..


    Xia stopped in front of the basketball court and sighed as she sucked a popsicle. ''''I am supposed to be going home, what am I doing here? Xia, you''ve gone crazy for a moment''''


    Xia turned to go and saw them coming into the court. Because she was also standing at the entrance, she was more close to them as they chatted and went inside the court.


    When she saw Conner chatting with his friend as they walked towards the gate, she froze and her face turned red.


    Conner looked at her and smiled saying, ''''you came?''''


    Xia blushed, tongue tight as she looked at him. She didn''t know what happened to her but at that moment, she couldn''t open her mouth to give any sort of reply. She cussed herself internally.


    ''''Are you leaving or staying?'''' Conner asked as he looked at Xia with amusement. She still didn''t say anything to him so he added, ''''did you bring my umbrella? If you brought it, then wait till I finish playing the game'''' he tussled her hair and muttered as he walked away. ''''Cute''''


    The ladies who were present and saw their brief encounter were filled with jealousy. They glared at Xia and started gossiping amongst themselves.


    Xia came back to her senses after Conner left. She couldn''t believe what had happened, but she cussed herself more for not being able to say anything to him. she flushed and turned to look inside the court.


    Xia turned, about to go and someone stopped her. ''''He said you should wait till the end of the game, where are you going?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Xia looked at the girl confused.


    ''''Come with me. I will get us a seat that is closer to where he is. He will be able to see you'''' the girl said and held Xia''s hand, pulling her into the court to get a seat.


    ''''Wait, who are you?'''' Xia asked the girl.


    ''''Me? I am Via, I''m in the same class with Conner. Come with me'''' Via said as she walked inside with Xia. ''''What is your name?'''' Via asked.


    ''''Kim Xia''''


    ''''Kim Xia, beautiful name'''' Via said, pulling Xia along.


    They found a seat close to the court just as Via had said earlier on. Xia looked nervous as she sat down. She placed her bag on her laps and clenched her fingers around it tightly.


    ''''How did you meet Conner? I heard him asking if you brought the umbrella''''


    ''''I¡­'''' Xia smiled.


    ''''Let me tell you. Conner is a very mysterious figure in this school. Nobody knows anything about him apart from what he lets us know. He is handsome, popular, smart but ironically, he keeps women at an arm''s length. You are the first girl he is openly flirting with''''


    ''''Flirting? No, you misunderstood us. he wasn''t flirting with him. we don''t even know each other''''


    ''''Conner values that umbrella so much. Even the campus belle and self-proclaimed girlfriend of Conner has never touched the umbrella. But, he gave it to you. Be careful, if she finds out, she will make your life a living hell''''


    ''''We don''t have that kind of relationship''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I support you. I don''t like the campus belle either. If you are his type, then I support you''''


    Xia sighed. She really didn''t know what to say to him again. she turned and suddenly found all the girls sitting behind her. But they didn''t have a friendly look either. It was like they were here to kill her as their gazes penetrated into her.


    Not one to attract attention to herself, Xia suddenly felt self-conscious. She didn''t have the courage to deal with all of that, so she did what she thought was the best. Xia stood up and bent down, walking out of the court. She saw a pair of heels blocking her and she looked up to find a beautiful girl who didn''t look so pleased staring down at her. Xia nodded her head and was about to move forward when the pair of heels stepped forward and tripped her over.

 Chapter 89 - This Is Sexual Harassment...

    Xia sighed. She really didn''t know what to say to him again. She turned and suddenly found all the girls sitting behind her. But they didn''t have a friendly look either. It was like they were here to kill her as their gazes penetrated into her.


    Not one to attract attention to herself, Xia suddenly felt self-conscious. She didn''t have the courage to deal with all of that, so she did what she thought was the best. Xia stood up and bent down, walking out of the court. She saw a pair of heels blocking her and she looked up to find a beautiful girl who didn''t look so pleased staring down at her. Xia nodded her head and was about to move forward when the pair of heels stepped on leg before kicking her.


    ''''Ah'''' Xia screamed as she rolled down the few steps and fell down inside the playing court. The whole court turned to look at her. Conner who was holding the ball at that moment, threw it away and hurried to her side. When she saw him coming closer, she closed her eyes and pretended to have fainted.


    ''''My apologies, my legs are long and I didn''t see your short body'''' Dana said with a fake smile as she looked at Conner.


    Conner squatted in front of Xia who pretended to be unconscious and smiled. He leaned closer to her ear and said to her. ''''It''s okay. You can just pretend to be unconscious until we are out of here''''


    Conner turned to the players on the court and said to them, ''''I''m out. Need to send her to the infirmary'''' he picked Xia''s bag and hanged it before carrying her in his arms, bridal style.


    Everyone gasped and started taking pictures as Conner walked away with Xia.


    ¡­


    Conner got into the driver''s seat after securing Xia in the front seat. He turned to face her and smiled saying, ''''there is no one here, you can open your eyes now''''


    Xia cussed and twittered her lips. She gradually opened her eyes and saw Conner''s face up close. She flushed and looked away.


    ''''I should go now before I miss my bus'''' Xia said and turned to take her bag. Conner smirked and snatched the bag from her.


    ''''I''m hungry, let''s get something to eat''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Why¡­ what?'''' Conner asked confused.


    ''''Why do you want to eat with me? Why are you doing this to me?''''


    ''''I just quitted my game because of you. shouldn''t you take responsibility by buying me a meal?''''


    ''''I''m sure there are a lot of girls who would want to buy you a meal but I''m not one of them, I''m sorry''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because I am not rich. Right, I came to return this to you. Thanks to your needless meddling, I just became a target for a bunch of mean girls who have nothing better doing''''


    ''''Let''s be friends. I like you'''' Conner said with a curious smile.


    ''''Why? Why do you like me?''''


    ''''Because you are the first girl who doesn''t seem to be interested in me. I am curious about you''''


    ''''If I miss my bus, instead of being friends, we will become enemies'''' Xia said with a serious gaze.


    ''''We can''t have that, I will drive you home'''' Conner said and started the car.


    ¡­.


    Xia sighed and shook her head, coming back to her senses after the brief moment of thinking about their past, how they met. She looked at her watch and yawned. Her phone buzzed and she looked at the incoming call from Natalie and answered.


    ''''Hello'''', Nat. Oh, don''t worry, I am fine, Mm, I will call you when I get home'''' Xia said and hung up the call. She stood up and picked her bag, about to go and the door opened. Xia looked towards the door and when she saw the man coming in, her heart skipped a beat.


    ''''I''m sorry, I''m late. I was caught up with a potential business partner. Did you eat something? What do you want to eat?'''' Conner asked nervously as he looked at Xia''s face. His gaze was soft and filled with warmth.


    Xia looked at him and took her eyes off immediately.


    ''''Kim Xia. I missed you'''' Conner said and pulled her into a tight hug. He let go after a while and smiled saying, ''''sit down''''


    Xia looked at him with a confused gaze, not sure of what to feel at that moment. She had a lot of questions but she didn''t know whether she deserved to ask him such questions or not.


    Conner said down across her. ''Sit down.


    ''''Why¡­ why did you choose me?'''' Xia managed to ask in her choked voice.


    ''''Do I need a special reason before choosing you? I picked you because you are capable. It has nothing to do with me knowing you. did you think I picked you because I knew you?'''' Conner asked and chuckled.


    ''''No''''


    ''''Kim Xia, are you afraid of me?'''' Conner asked after studying her stiff posture.


    ''''No''''


    ''''How have you been?''''


    ''''I''m fine'''' Xia replied and her phone buzzed. ''''Excuse me'''' she said to Conner and removed the phone to check the message. She typed a short reply before putting it away. ''''That was my boss'' son''''


    ''''How is working there? Do they treat you well?''''


    ''''Yes, they do'''' Xia looked at him and asked, ''''what are you doing?''''


    ''''I''m hungry. Let''s get something to eat'''' Conner changed the subject.


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Why¡­ what?''''


    ''''Why do you want to eat with me? Why are you doing this to me?''''


    Conner smiled and stepped closer, ''''you haven''t changed one bit, Kim Xia''''


    ''''You are wrong. I''ve changed¡­ a lot. Thanks to someone''''


    ''''Shouldn''t I be the one angry? I think I am the one who should be angry right now and not you?''''


    ''''It''s late, I should go before someone sees us and spreads rumours about us'''' Xia said and turned to go and Conner held her hand.


    ''''Why did you go?'''' he asked. ''''Why did you disappear without saying anything to me?''''


    ''''Because I am a bitch. But, what about you? The CEO of Black Horse? Whoa, I didn''t know I was dealing with such a big shot. You must have seen me to be so na?ve, right?''''


    ''''Xia, I am really hungry'''' Conner said and his stomach growled.


    ''''You¡­'''' Xia''s phone buzzed and she looked at it.


    ''''Don''t answer it'''' Conner said as he also looked at the caller ID.


    ''''He is my boss''''


    ''''He has special feelings for you''''


    ''''Does that concern you?''''


    ''''Yes, it does''''


    ''''What right do you have to be concerned about me?''''


    ''''Because I am your best friend''''


    ''''Best friend? That is so funny coming from you. Are you really my best friend? I don''t think you have that right anymore''''


    ''''Xia''''


    ''''I was with you for two years and I didn''t even know anything about you and for those two years, I didn''t even know anything about you apart from your name. You knew everything about me'''' Xia''s phone started ringing again and she looked at it. ''''It''s late, I should go''''


    ''''Why did you run away without hearing me out?''''


    ''''Mr. Cobbs''''


    ''''Call me Conner''''


    Xia closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down. she opened her eyes again and looked at Conner saying, ''''Conner, I don''t want to talk about the past anymore. It''s already been long and I¡­ forgot about you''''


    ''''You forgot about me?'''' Conner stepped closer and Xia moved back and tripped on the sofa, almost falling down but Conner held her hand. He pulled her closer to himself and asked again, ''''are you sure you forgot about me?''''


    ''''Conner, this is sexual harassment. I could report you for it''''


    ''''Go ahead and do it then''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''You said you forgot about me, right? We will see whether that is true or not during the trip''''


    ''''What are you talking about?''''


    ''''I already asked your boss to let you go with me to D-City along with Josh and Alice for the filming. Be prepared Kim Xia, because I am going to make you remember everything about me, including my scent which you used to know so well''''


    Xia flushed and pushed him away. She adjusted her top and picked her bag which had fallen in the process. ''''Mr. Cobbs, does your workers know that you are a hooligan behind the scenes? Don''t forget I am a reporter and I can write anything about you. I am capable of destroying your image and reputation''''


    ''''Then, should I be a proper hooligan, so that you can get to write something more vivid about me?''''


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Xia asked when he pulled her closer again.


    ''''Do you remember, that day when I found out that you had feelings for me? I wanted to do this so badly, but because we were in the midst of people, I couldn''t do it. Maybe, I should finish what we left off that time''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''This¡­'''' he kissed her lips and Xia tried to push him away but his grip around her waist was tight. Conner touched her face and her shivered, ''''I always imagined doing this to you every time''''

 Chapter 90 - This Is How You Can Help Me...

    ''This¡­'''' he kissed her lips and Xia tried to push him away but his grip around her waist was tight. Conner touched her face and her shivered, ''''I always imagined doing this to you every time''''


    ''''You are crazy'''' Xia managed to push him away and stepped aside.


    ''''It''s raining'''' Conner said as he walked towards the window.


    ''''Why is it raining again today?'''' Xia said. Her voice filled with frustrations.


    ''''Kim Xia, are you alright?'''' Conner turned back to face her and saw tears in her eyes. He walked closer to her. ''''Why are you crying?'''' Conner touched her and she stepped away.


    ''''I should go home''''


    ''''No, it''s raining and you didn''t bring a car. I can''t let you go in the rain. It''s difficult to catch a cab at this time of the night. I have a room that you can spend the night in''''


    ''''Why are you doing this to me, Conner? I was almost forgetting about you. I was starting to think less of you and you just¡­''''


    ''''I''m sorry for causing you pain, Kim Xia. I tried staying away from you. even though I knew for a while that you were closer to me, I tried staying away but I couldn''t. I''m sorry that I am back to remind you of the past but this is the only way I can be closer to you again. I missed you and I missed telling you about my feelings. But, I will not rush you. You can take your time and think about it. Whenever you feel it''s the right time, you can give me a reply''''


    ''''I need time to get used to this. I don''t even know anything about you apart from what you showed me''''


    ''''What I showed you is the truest of me, but I promise to be more honest to you. Just don''t push me away from your side''''


    ''''I''m hungry''''


    ''''I will prepare you something light to eat.


    ....


    Mikael hurried into the villa, holding Natalie''s hand. They were soaked in the rain.


    ''''Stay here, I will bring a towel for you'''' Mikael said to her and went into his room while Natalie remained in the hall.


    ''It wasn''t even announced that it was going to rain'''' Natalie said and sneezed. Mikael returned with a large towel. He opened it up and started wiping Natalie''s face and hair.


    ''It''s raining season. The rains are expected to continue for a few more months. I will get you an umbrella to take with you whenever you are going out''''


    Natalie blushed hearing him say that. She looked up and met his gaze. Her face burned even more when she saw him looking at her. His gaze moved from her wet hair down to her face and then to her lips. Natalie twitched her lips and her body shivered when Mikael subconsciously touched her lips and muttered.


    "You are so beautiful, Natie" Mikael said and leaned closer towards her but their short moment was interrupted by the sudden ringing of Mikael''s phone. As if coming back to their senses, they both stood up at once and their words crashed as they attempted to ease the awkwardness between them.


    "I am going to take a shower first"


    "It''s assistant He, it must be important"


    They looked at each other and Natalie nodded her head and pointed at her door.


    "I will be inside"


    "Natie, wait! You do know that we have to start sleeping in the same room, right?"


    "Huh? Oh, I do. I will just take my shower and change into something before I come to your room" Natalie''s? face turned red as she spoke.


    "No, I will come to you. I will come to you after taking a shower and changing into something"


    "Oh, I will go and get ready then" Natalie said and hurried to her room.


    Mikael released a breath he didn''t know he was holding before answering the call.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s news about the Miss, Sir. Miss Song asked someone to release some photos that were taken during the time you two went to the cinema. They consist of pictures that could send your crazy fans into frenzy and make them attack her. Not only that, she asked the reporter to write some demeaning things about the Miss. I have everything in my hands, what do you want me to do, boss?"


    "Miss Song. It seems snatching away her gigs wasn''t enough. Have you gathered any new information about her?"


    "Yes, recently she has been meeting with a tattooed man. I haven''t figured out their deal yet but I will find out soon and inform you"


    "Contact Director Kou and tell him I want Mimi Song to be the side have a role in ''Purple Romance'', since she wants to act so much, I will give her a chance to act. I will use this opportunity to get rid of her for once"


    "I will get to it immediately" Assistant He replied and hung up.


    Mikael looked at the door of Natalie''s room and smiled. He went to his room to take a shower and change before going to her.


    Natalie finished bathing within a short amount of time and went to her closet. She looked at all her night wear with a confused gaze. She suddenly didn''t know what to wear because it was either they were too plain or outdated. She hadn''t gotten around to changing her night wears because she felt there was no need to but now, it was necessary.


    "What do I wear? These are all not good enough" she scratched her hair and sighed. "I really need to go shopping"


    When she heard the knock on the door, she blushed and said, "just a minute, Mikael" Natalie rushed and picked up a blue long dress and rushed to the bathroom to change. It did it quickly and went back to open the door.


    "Come in" she said softly and Mikael nodded his head and ended inside before closing the door.


    "You changed the sheets?" Mikael asked and cussed himself for acting like a teenager in love. He had finally broken through her wall, why was he suddenly shy in front of her?


    "Oh, because you were going to sleep here. I changed the sheets. Do you not like it?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. This feels so awkward" he muttered.


    "I know, right?"


    "Would you like to help me with my script? I am going for the script reading tomorrow morning" he pulled out the script from behind him.


    "Oh, it''s the one I saw the last time. I read a little bit of it, it''s interesting"


    "Yes, it also applies to our situation"


    "Huh? What situation?"


    "The male lead here also fell for an older female"


    Natalie blushed when she heard him say that. She looked at him and sat down, "where do you want to practice first? I will help you"


    "I was already at the chapter 20, where they had their first kiss"


    "First kiss? How many kiss scenes are there in the story? Why do writers add a lot of kiss scenes to their stories nowadays? As if there is shortage of kisses in the world" Natalie busted with a displeasure.


    "I won''t kiss the female lead, if that is what you are worried about?" Mikael said and Natalie looked at him.


    "No, that''s not what I meant. You don''t have to do that because of me"


    "You are my wife, I have to listen to you"


    "I suddenly feel sleepy. Study the script on your own" Natalie went over to the bed and laid down at the far end of it, leaving a lot of space behind her.


    Mikael chuckled and placed the script down on the table and went to sit on the bed. "I feel sleepy too. I will just study it tomorrow" he laid on the bed.


    When Natalie felt the weight of the bed go down, her heart started beating fast again. She touched her heart and muttered, ''what is wrong with me again? Why does my heart beat fast whenever he is near me? Have I really fallen for him?''


    "Good night, Natie" Mikael said and kissed her hair softly.


    Natalie blushed and clenched her fist against the bedsheets tightly. After a while, she decided to turn when she heard soft breathing sounds. She saw Mikael''s eyes closed as he slept.


    "He is sleeping already. He must be tired. I wished I could help you, you are working so hard by yourself?. You''ve lost a lot of weight recently" she touched his face. "I should get stronger fast and..." Natalie swallowed back her words when she felt a strong arm pull her closer. He wrapped his arm around her body, hugging her in the process. "Mikael, you...?"


    "This is how you can help me, Natie. Stop moving if you don''t want me to take a mile. I am already trying so hard to keep calm when you are laying next to me" he opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Natalie blushed and closed her eyes silently. Mikael smiled and pulled her even closer to himself. He held her tightly against himself and closed his eyes with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 91 - Everything About Him Is Fake...

    Natalie picked a few documents on her table and walked to the elevator. When it stopped and opened, she saw Dindin inside. Natalie decided to ignore her. She entered and stood at the other side of the elevator behind Dindin.


    "The boss praised you this morning. He said he is really impressed by your work. Natalie, you already have Mikael Sun, do you have to go and seduce the CEO too?"


    "What?"


    "Stop acting innocent all the time. You really put your sister to shame when it comes to your acting. Maybe you should just go to the entertainment industry. Your skills are much needed there"


    "Hey! I warned you the last time not to mess with me, right? What are you talking about?"


    "Everyone in this company knows that the CEO likes you. Because he is interested in you, he keeps praising you and giving you opportunities to shine"


    "You will not believe me even if I tell you that I don''t know what you are talking about, so let''s just say that you are right. If the CEO really likes me, do you think he would have sent me the HR department? He would have made me his secretary instead. That way he would see me more. Stop talking about nonsense and just concentrate in doing your own work well. I... Did not come here to compete with you or anyone at that"


    Natalie said and walked out when the elevator stopped. She didn''t spare Dindin another glance as she walked towards Amy''s office.


    Natalie stopped when the elevator went up. She signed. She had suspected it because of how nice the boss was always to her. She really didn''t know how that happened. She finally found a job that she loved and a place she fitted in, she really didn''t want any more complications.


    Besides, she was now a married woman. She was now in a real marriage with Mikael Sun. Even if no one knew about it, she wanted to be faithful to him.


    Thinking of Mikael, her face brightened up. She looked really beautiful, happy and contented.


    "You are glowing, Natalie" Amy said, walking out of her office. She had seen Natalie first when she came out.


    "Huh?" Natalie came back to her senses. She blushed, walking closer to Amy.


    "Are you in love?"


    "Huh?"


    "You just look genuinely happy lately. When you are happy, it easily shows. You are beautiful"


    "I... I brought these to you to check. These are my observations after checking the necklace this morning at the meeting room. William said we should submit all our observations to you"


    "Right, thanks. This will help a lot. I will go through it and get back to you" Amy said with a smile.


    "Alright, then I will go back to work"


    "Wait!" Amy held Natalie''s hand, stopping her.


    "Is there anything else, Amy?" Natalie asked, with a confused gaze.


    "Yes, the thing is. I wanted to apologise for the other time. I should have warned you about Mimi Song been the new ambassador"


    "No, don''t worry about it. Mimi Song and I don''t have any relationship with each other. Don''t let it bother you, Amy. If there is nothing else, I will go now" Natalie said politely.


    "Sure, you can leave now"


    Natalie nodded her head and walked away. A minute after she left, William came out of his office. He caught a glimpse of the familiar figure entering elevator and asked.


    "Was that Natalie?"


    "Yes. William, you should give up on her. It seems she has found happiness again"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Your crush on her. You should stop it before it gets out of hand. She looks genuinely happy"


    "How do you know that?"


    "Never underestimate the instinct of a woman?"


    "Do you think Mikael Sun can give her happiness? He is just playing with her because he is bored. He is an actor, he is able to act so well. After some time, he will get bored and Natalie will realize that the Sun brothers were nothing but distraction in her life. I am going to prove to her that everything about Mikael Sun is fake"


    "I hope you are able to stop yourself in time, William. Because, instead of liking you, she is just going to end up hating you" Amy said and went into her office.


    William looked more determined than ever.


    .....


    Natalie was packing up after the day''s work when her phone buzzed. She smiled, looking at the caller ID.


    "Hello" she answered, smiling.


    "I just finished with the script reading. Are you ready to go home? I will pick you up"


    Mm, I am just packing up, I will meet you outside?" She replied.


    "Okay, I''m on my way?"


    After packing up, Natalie took her bag and went to the elevator. When she was about to press on it, it opened by itself and she saw William walking out from it.


    "Natalie, are you getting off from work?" William asked.


    "Yes, I am about to go home. Is there a problem?" Natalie asked.


    "Miss Laura called and told me she was done with the pieces of poetry you recommended her the writing for the launch of the ''Shadowed beauty'', she wants us to go over and have a look. We can make corrections to suit us. Since you are involved in ''Shadowed beauty'' from start to finish, should go with me and give her some pointers"


    "She is the writer, what would I possibly teach her?"


    "You are like the mother of ''Shadowed beauty'', of course you have to go with me. You don''t have anything doing now, right?" William asked with a serious gaze.


    "Oh, no. Can I go to the washroom first? I will meet you outside?" Natalie asked. She wanted to call Mikael and stop him from going over again.


    "No worries, I will be down waiting?" William responded and walked into the elevator again.


    Natalie placed her bag down on the table and sent a short message.


    ''''I''m sorry, Mikael. My boss proposed a late meeting to the writer just a minute ago. I need to go with him since it''s part of my job. I will call you after I leave there"


    After sending the message, it didn''t take long before the phone rang. A call came through from Mikael.


    "Natie, what kind of late work can''t be postponed till tomorrow? It''s already 8:30am?"


    "I''m sorry. I will call you after I''m done. Let''s meet at home?"


    "No, I will pick you up. Just call me and wait when you are done?"


    "Alright?" Natalie hung up and picked her bag, going out of the office.


    Outside the company, Mikael watched Natalie going into William''s car and he frowned. He finally confirmed his suspicion that William was in love with Natalie.


    Mikael got into his car and was about to drive when his phone buzzed. He looked at the call from Josh and answered as he started the car.


    "What do you want?"


    "It''s that how you speak to your only friend?"


    "Says the one who ignored me after hooking up with my sister in law"


    "Tell me, what does Alice like to do in her free time? What type of food does she like?"


    "Why? Want to take her out on a date?" Mikael teased as he drove behind William''s car.


    "Stop messing with me and just tell me"


    "She likes meat, just buy her a lot of steak and when she complians of her weight gain after eating, buy her digestive tablets. Just ask her assistant, I''m busy"


    "If I ask her assistant, Alice will know about it. What if she thinks I''m trying to buy her with expensive gifts?"


    "Josh, I''m hanging up"


    "What are you busy doing? Didn''t you just finish the script reading?"


    "I''m going to pick up my wife before she gets taunted by scum"


    "Your wife? Right, I almost forgot you are married. But, what scum are you protecting her from?"


    "Workplace scum. I''m hanging up, bye?" Mikael said and hung up.


    ...


    "He really hung up on me" Josh muttered and Alice asked, walking into the bar area. They were currently still at Black Horse Hotel, at a private bar waiting for Connor to finish with his emergency meeting before they could set off on their journey.


    Alice had just entered inside with Xia who had gone to sit on the sofa.


    "Huh? That? My friend got married recently and is now rubbing it on me"


    "He must be happy"


    "Do you think of settling down one day?" Josh asked, he was testing the waters to see her reaction


    "Mm, but I''m afraid the man I will marry will prevent me or try to control my life. Acting is something I really love doing. I don''t want to marry a man who can''t accept that"


    "Then you just have to marry someone who accepts you the way you are"


    Alice looked at him and smiled asking, "are you this attentive to all women? What if she gets confused? Should I tell you something, Josh? Don''t smile like that in front of other women. You can smile like that in front of me, I won''t misuderstand"


    "First, I am not attentive to all women, I am just attentive to you. Second, no woman will misunderstand because I only smile like this in front of you and lastly, I don''t mind you misunderstanding me" Josh said and placed two glasses of juice on the counter for Alice. "Take this to Xia and come back"

 Chapter 92 - Where Are You Going After Confessing To Me?

    "First, I am not attentive to all women, I am just attentive to you. Second, no woman will misunderstand because I only smile like this in front of you and lastly, I don''t mind you misunderstanding me" Josh said and placed two glasses of juice on the counter for Alice. "Take this to Xia and come back"


    Alice''s?face turned red. She flushed and her heart fluttered. She picked the two glasses and asked.


    "They are two glasses?"


    "The owner of the second glass is coming. Do you want to be a third wheel?"


    "No" Alice shook her head.


    "Then send it and come back, I will keep you company"


    "Oh" Alice nodded and turned with the glasses. She saw Conner entering the bar. Alice sent the two glasses of juice to them and gave them a meaningful gaze before going back to the counter. She was extremely curious to know what was going on between them but she didn''t also want to pry too much. She wanted Xia to say it herself.


    ''''You look like you could barely hold in your curiosity anymore'''' Josh teased and chuckled.


    ''''Is it that obvious? I really don''t want to bug Xia into telling me what''s happening but the cat in me is so inquisitive right now. Give me a drink, I need to calm down first''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ...¡­


    Mikael pulled over in front of Laura''s villa, but he didn''t immediately get down from the car. he sent a message to Natalie and remained in the car.


    Laura served William and Natalie a glass of juice each before sitting across them. she gazed at Natalie for a while without saying anything. This was the first time she was seeing her again after that encounter at the cinema. Laura felt bad and somewhat blamed Natalie for creating a gap between her and Mikael. Before the latter came back to City Z, their relationship was so strong. Mikael would often not mind what she did to the other female actresses who tried to get closer to him but because of Natalie, he was now just tolerating her.


    When Natalie looked up and met with Laura''s gaze, she simply smiled and didn''t say anything. Her woman instincts had warned her a long time ago that this woman had special feelings for Mikael. She was aware that this woman was the one who pulled the stunt on her at the cinema but since Mikael made it up to her, she didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    Natalie''s phone buzzed and she smiled and took it out.


    ''''Come down to me when you are done with the meeting. I am waiting for you''


    Natalie looked towards the window. Having the urge to run to it and look at the man who was waiting for her downstairs. Her heart melted when she realised he was worrying about her. She sent a reply.


    ''''What are you doing there? didn''t I tell you to go home and wait?''


    ''''What do you think I''m doing? Coming to pick my wife of course. I won''t allow another man to pick my wife home''


    Natalie chuckled, attracting attention to herself. She quickly apologised and put the phone away.


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''Someone sent a funny video?'''' Laura asked and Natalie shook her head.


    ''''No, someone sent a funny text to me'''' Natalie replied.


    ''''Who?'''' Laura and William asked at the same time. Natalie looked at them with a confused gaze and just smiled awkwardly. She didn''t owe them any answers and she wasn''t going to give them either.


    ''''Miss Laura, show us the write up'''' William said, trying to make the atmosphere less awkward.


    ''''Sure, Miss Jun kindly follow me to the study room. I will open the computer and let you read from there. Mr. Yun, I will be back soon'''' Laura stood up and Natalie followed her.


    After showing Natalie what to do, Laura returned to the hall where William was. She looked at the glass which Natalie hadn''t touched and chuckled. She felt that Natalie was looking down on her by not drinking her juice. Did she think she was going to poison her?


    ''''You know, your dislike for her is clearly written. If there is something Natalie is good at, it''s picking up people''s feelings towards her. You shouldn''t be so opened or she will find out soon that you don''t like her'''' William said to Laura.


    ''''Why do I have to hide my dislike for her? You brought her into your company because you liked her. why are you not using that chance to get closer and make her yours?'''' Laura spoke with a hint of frustrations.


    ''''You might not know this but Natalie is very headstrong. She might be good at reading people but she is even more good at been pretending not to know about someone''s feelings towards her. She doesn''t want to be bothered by other people. but, that is what I love about her. once she falls for someone, she will be all in and that is what I want from her. I don''t want to share her with anyone''''


    ''''I don''t want to share Mikael with anyone else too. He was always so good to me but after meeting that woman, he''s become a different person. Always protecting her. I think Mikael might have fallen for her. do you see the way he looks at her? that is how a man looks at a woman he has feelings for''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I don''t care whether Mikael Sun likes her or not. I will be the one to get her in the end. You also need to apt your game, Miss Writer. Sometimes you need to go extreme in order to get what you want. You are friends with Mikael, he will not suspect you'''' William said meaningfully. His smile was sly.


    ''''You mean¡­ I should¡­? No, that is risky''''


    ''''You write such scenes in your stories all the time. I think is now time to get into the ring and fight for what you want, yourself''''


    ''''Mikael will never forgive me if he finds out that I planned such a malicious thing for him. He will kill me'''' Laura had still not gotten over the warning Mikael gave her the last time. She was always afraid that he will get back at her.


    ''''You will never get what you want if you don''t fight for it. Natalie is very beautiful and innocent. She ounces out the need to be protected. Any man will fall for her''''


    ''''You don''t know Mikael. He is ruthless when it comes to dealing with his enemies. It is because you don''t know him, that''s why you are asking me to go extreme. Mikael is the last person I want to offend'''' Laura shook her head.


    ''''What is I said I will help you? With my help, he will never find out this was a planned thing. Your company will be holding a welcome party for Alice Jun after the filming of the documentary in three weeks'' time. Laura, I will give you until then to decide''''


    ''''This¡­''''


    ''''I finished reading it and I think it''s perfect'''' Natalie paused and looked at them with her bright clear eyes.


    ''''That''s good then. I will finish it up and send it to your email by the end of the week'''' Laura said and stood up.


    ''''Let''s go, I will take you home''''


    ''''There is no need for that. Mikael is here to pick me'''' Natalie rejected his offer.


    ''''Mikael is downstairs?'''' Laura asked in a surprised tone.


    ''''Yes, he was waiting for me''''


    ''''He didn''t even come up to say hi. He used to come here frequently'''' Laura said softly but Natalie still heard her but she pretended and said to them.


    ''''I should be on my way now, I will see you at the office tomorrow'''' Natalie nodded her head and went out.


    ''''I want to¡­'''' Laura was about to follow after Natalie but William stopped her and shook his head.


    ''''Don''t, it will only make you look desperate''''


    Laura looked at William with a bitter gaze.


    Natalie saw the familiar car waiting the moment she got out of the villa. She hurried over and got into the front seat.


    ''''Mikael, did I¡­.'''' Natalie stopped halfway when she saw Mikael sleeping. She smiled and moved closer to his face. ''This is why I told you to not come here. You are tired and still came to pick me up. Mikael Sun, what do I do? I think I''m falling for you. I don''t understand what I am feeling lately. I keep thinking about you and I keep smiling. My heart beats so fast when you are closed to me, like now. Could this be what they call first love disease?'''' Natalie chuckled and shook her head. ''I must be going crazy'''' she muttered and was about to turned when she felt a grip on her wrist.


    ''''Where are you going after confessing to me?'''' Mikael opened his eyes and looked at her.


    ''''Mi... Mi¡­ I..''''


    Mikael pulled her closer and crashed his lips against hers. He kissed her slowly while his hand brushed through her hair.

 Chapter 93 - Lets Date

    After kissing her Mikael looked at her flushed face and smiled. Natalie looked so cute with her shocked face. It made him chuckle. His fingers brushed her lips sensually as he said to her.


    "Natalie, this won''t do"


    "Huh? What... Won''t do?" Natalie blushed and her face reddened like a beetroot.


    "Let''s date"


    "But, we are already married"


    "I know. I''m saying that we should go back to the basics. I''m going to date you and then proposal marriage to you. A church wedding, a wedding that you can plan how you want it to be, in your own way and with our loved ones there with us"


    "I don''t know" Natalie said with hesitation.


    "What don''t you know?"


    "Let''s go home. I''m hungry" Natalie said and turned her face away.


    Mikael smiled and didn''t say anything to her again. He just drove the car silently away.


    ...


    When they arrived home, Natalie got down first and went to the hall. She poured a glass of water and drunk all of it.


    Subconsciously touching her lips, she reminisced the kiss. The approaching of the familiar footsteps brought her back to her senses. She was about to turn when Mikael hugged her from the back, making her to freeze.


    "I know what you are worried about. You are worried about what people would say when we announce our marriage. But, Natalie, I am doing this because I am also worried that you will feel that I am hiding you away for the sake of my reputation"


    "I..."


    "Nothing matters to me, except you, Natie. I know that I am impulsive and sometimes my actions makes you think that I am selfish. But, this is how I am when I love someone dearly"


    Natalie turned at once to look at? him, "you..."


    "Yes, I am in love with you, Natie. More than you can imagine. More than your feelings for me. I fell for you so hard that I thought I was going to go crazy without you in my life"


    "Why didn''t you ever say anything to me? I could barely keep my own feelings in check when I realized that I fell for you"


    "I wanted to be sure you had the same feelings as I am before I could tell you. Actually, I had planned to tell you about my feelings but, someone suddenly beat me to it by confessing to me"


    Natalie blushed.


    "But, that was the most beautiful and sincere confession I''ve ever gotten. I could actually feel that you really liked me. You were so cute"


    "I smell, I should go and take my bath"


    "So, I am your first love?" Mikael teased, pulling her back and hugging her tightly.


    "I didn''t say that. When did I say such a thing? Actually, I am a lot of experience when it comes to confessing my love" Natalie said, pushing him back.


    "I am going to bath"


    "Should we bath together? I think it will help fuel our feelings towards each other"


    "Were you always this shameless? Wow, I''m getting goosebumps just hearing your words. You are such a flirt. Wait, that day, when you asked me about the umbrella. I always wanted to ask you. You kissed my cheek. Why did you do that? We didn''t even know each other that way back then"


    "I was seducing you. I am still shocked by your ability to be dense. How could you not know that I was flirting with you all those times?"


    "That was... That was because I had no clue that you would like someone like me"


    "What do you mean by ''someone like you'', mm?"


    "You hated me. You made it clear everytime we met. I thought you were really going to make my life miserable but you started helping me out"


    "I''m sorry for accusing you of my brother''s death. It was an accident"


    "I won''t date you" Natalie suddenly said.


    "Huh?"


    "If you want me to date you, you have to prove yourself. I am not going to easily date you"


    "Then, I will woo you. I will pursue you, Natie"


    "We will see about that" Mikael replied and they heard a knock on the door.


    "Who could be there? Xia and Alice are gone to the country side to film and aunt is went back to City V" Natalie said and they both looked at the door suspiciously. "It isn''t one of your crazy fans, right?"


    "I will go and check. Natie go to the room and take your bath"


    "Mm" Natalie nodded her head and went away. Mikael waited until she entered her room before he walked to the door. He looked through the door face reveal and didn''t see anyone.


    Mikael waited for a while before he opened the door. When he did, he saw a box in front of him. He looked around and didn''t see anyone, so he squatted in front of the box and opened it.


    His face revealed a shocked expression as he looked at the two dead birds in the box attached with a note.


    ''''You bitch, do you think you can be happy jumping from one brother to another? That''s what sluts do. Slut! Slut! Slut! I will make the world know about all your evil deeds''


    Mikael took the box and tore the paper into pieces. His gaze became cold as he walked to the trashcan outside to throw the box away.


    "Whoever you are... Make sure I don''t catch you" Mikael said loudly before going back I inside.


    ...


    "Who was at the door?" Natalie asked as she wiped her hair after showering. She was wearing her bathrobe.


    When Mikael saw her, he furrowed his brows and smirked.


    "Natie, is it that you have trust in me to not do anything to you or that you are inviting me to do something to you?" He asked and lifted his left brow, walking closer to her.


    Natalie came back to her senses and flushed. She was just curious about who was at the door that she had forgotten that she was in just a bathrobe. Natalie looked at herself.


    "I..." Natalie turned back hurriedly but Mikael''s?hand caught her fast, pulling her back snd she hit against his chest.


    Mikael touched her wet hair and sniffed her scent. "You smell so good, Natie. Your smell is driving me crazy. You have no idea how much you affect me, right?" He touched her lips and leaned closer.


    Natalie instinctively closed her eyes and waited for the kiss that never came. Instead, she heard a chuckle and opened her eyes immediately.


    "Go and change while I am able to think straight" he brushed her hair.


    "Huh?" Natalie flushed.


    "Did you think I was going to kiss you?"


    "Kiss... No, I didn''t have that thought. I thought you were going to pick something in my eyes that''s why I closed them. Why would I think that you were going to kiss me? I am not a frivolous woman" Natalie said and blushed. She pushed him away and was about to turn when he caught her by surprise. With his arms around? her face, he leaned closer and kissed her. He smiled when he saw how red her face had become but he didn''t stop there, he continued to kiss her, this time more passionately and deeply. Suddenly, she let out a deep moan.


    Natalie felt like she was floating in the air. She found herself melting. She held his shirt tightly and responded back, kissing him.


    Mikael slowed down after a while and whispered into her ears.


    "Go and get changed. I wouldn''t be able to stop myself if I go far"


    Natalie stepped back. With a reddened face, she hurried to her room. When she got to the room, she closed the door and berated herself.


    "Natalie, you''ve gone crazy, really crazy" she shook her head and went to pick a dress.


    Mikael went to his room to shower. He frowned when he thought about the box he had found outside.


    "Who could be playing such a hideous game?" He muttered.


    ....


    Unknown location.


    "I found these on the internet and I didn''t want to be the one to break this to you. Your brother and wife are married. I hired someone to check from the bureau office and it was confirmed that they did receive a marriage certificate at the bureau office"


    "They''re married? But, Natalie promised me that she wouldn''t fall for my little brother. She said she wouldn''t even fall for any"


    "Everyone thinks you''re dead. As the living, their living they must still live"


    "But, I am back and I want my wife back"


    "Thomas, don''t act rashly. You promised to listen to me. I didn''t save you so you could turn into a pathetic person"


    "When is my mom returning? I want to meet her first"


    "Tomorrow. She will be returning tomorrow so you can meet her first"


    Thomas signed. When he lifted his face up, there was a large scar across his left cheek.

 Chapter 94 - Harry Winchester

    Xia covered her eyes with a pair of black glasses, pretending to be asleep. They were at different sides of the plane. She was with Connor at the right side of the plane while Alice and Josh took the other side.


    "Are you going to keep ignoring me?" Connor asked. She hasn''t spoken a word to him since yesterday. She also avoided him.


    "What do you want, Connor?"


    "Let''s talk"


    "Talk about what? Us or you? Don''t you think it''s too late to start talking about us? It''s been seven years since that time. A lot has changed. You have changed and I have changed. We are on different sides of the road now. You are the CEO of a big company and I am just a small fray reporter. I don''t want rumors flying around about us"


    "I will make sure what you are worried about will not happen. I just want us to be close again. I want my best friend and the woman I loved secretly back"


    "I''ve lived seven years of my life without you. We had our moment and it''s over. In the end, everyone has to move on"


    "I just want you to give me a chance. A chance to prove that I''m the one for you. Just don''t push me away. Let me come to you"


    "You are always doing what you want. You will still not let me be even if I reject you. That''s how you are. You will still pester me until I agree. Connor, if you mess up that''s the end for both of us"


    "I won''t"


    ....


    Alice was busy texting Natalie on her phone while she sat next to Josh on the plane. There was just a small Gap between them.


    "Are you chatting with your boyfriend?" Josh asked after being ignored since they got on the plane.


    "What?" Alice chuckled and turned to face him, I was chatting with my sister. She said she had something to tell me once I return"


    "I bet she does" Josh muttered meaningfully?.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, I thought you were chatting with your boyfriend"


    "Do you think if I had a boyfriend he would be so cool Leaving me by the side of a handsome man like you?"


    "Huh?"


    "No man would be at ease leaving his girlfriend by the side of a rich and handsome man. Oh, what is this innocent and childlike face you are showing me, JSC? You know, your gaze right now is confusing me. You look like someone gazing at his girlfriend softly"


    "Do you find me handsome?" Josh asked and Alice flushed.


    "You are handsome. Oh, I have to go to the washroom" Alice stood up and Josh grabbed her wrist.


    "Do you still think that I am too old for you?" Josh asked with a serious gaze.


    Alice''s heart fluttered, making her blush. "I never said you were old. I didn''t know you that time" she hurried to the washroom.


    Splashing water against? her face, Alice sighed. She leaned against the sink and murmured softly to herself.


    "What was all that about, Alice? Don''t you ever learn? Don''t fall for him. You can''t fall for him. It''s just going to be another Harry Winchester all over again. Get your head together, Alice. Don''t fall for his innocent looks. He might look different and act differently but remember, Harry Winchester was all that and more until you found out about his plans"


    After calming herself down, Alice turned and opened the door. She saw Josh at the door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to check on you. Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I am fine. Let''s go back"


    "Alice..."


    "I''m nothing like any man you''ve seen or known before. I am Josh and he is an open book"


    "Huh?"


    "Just saying. If you ever want to know him better, just come to me. Don''t form conclusions about him in your head"


    "Him, who?" Alice was confused for a moment.


    "JSC. Just saying I know him better than anyone else"


    "Okay. If I ever get curious about him, I will come to you" Alice smiled and walked away.


    ....


    When the plane landed, it was already evening time so they decided to wash up and meet for dinner. Xia was inside her room which was next to Alice. After combing her hair, she picked a pair of short jeans and a crop top to wear.


    "Can I come in?" Alice asked as she opened the door halfway.


    "You are already in. Stop acting like a stranger" Xia said to her.


    "Whoa, you look beautiful, Xia"


    "You... You''ve been walking on eggshells around me since we started working together. Why?"


    "I... Well, I just thought you needed space... You''ve been out of it lately especially since that night. Who is Conner to you?"


    "I was wondering how long you would keep pretending to not notice anything"


    "It''s your business. We might be close but I know there are things you would want to keep to yourself. I didn''t want to pry even though I was dying to know"


    "Tsk. Connor was my senior in the University and also my first love"


    "What? Wait, the same one you said you ran away from after he found out about your feelings? How can this... I am speechless"


    "I know that feeling. I didn''t even know he was from such a powerful family. He always remained mysterious and himself. Even though we were the closest, he never mentioned he was from old money"


    "Whoa. He deceived you?"


    "Well, he just never mentioned it and I never asked him. I guess I believed? that was everything I saw about him"


    "So, what does he want? He seems to have feelings for you?"


    "He claims he likes me but I am not sure I want to go that path with him. Thier family is one of the most powerful family in this City. A lot of people are watching them. I am just a small reporter"


    "Aye" Alice sighed. "You know, lately I find myself wanting to get closer to Josh. Even though I know I shouldn''t harbor any thoughts on him"


    "Alice, tell me the truth. What are you afraid of? I have my reasons but you... Josh is a good man and I''m not saying this because he is my friend. He is not another Harry Winchester. Forget about what that scum almost did to you and live life"


    "Josh might be good but, no man would accept it if he finds out that his girlfriend''s nude pictures are with another man who can come and threaten her with them at anytime"


    "Listen, you didn''t know about them. What he did is illegal and if not because he has money and his family made him get away with it, he should have paid for deceiving you"


    "Aye, let''s stop talking about him"


    "If I ever see him, I will kill him"


    "No, Natalie already took that spot"


    "Then, I will pluck out his eyes"


    "Are you done, let''s go. I''m hungry"


    "Let''s go" Xia put on her Blazer and they went out.


    Josh and Connor were already seated in the dining room. They had taken an apartment from the resort which had everything they needed in it. There were four rooms in the apartment and the brothers took two while the ladies also took two. Behind two rooms was a shared to terrace which looked like a garden.


    "How is it going with Xia?" Josh asked.


    "She gave me a chance to prove myself"


    "Then, you shouldn''t hide the fact that you have a child with Via behind her. No matter what, they are going to meet somehow and it''s better to hear it from your own mouth"


    "Mm, I will tell her tonight" Connor saw them coming and smiled. "They are here" he stood up and pulled out a chair for Xis while Josh pulled one out for Alice.


    "These are all seafoods. I haven''t had seafood in a while" Alice said excitedly and picked up a white rubber gloves but Josh stopped her.


    "I will do the peeling" he said softly while his hand remained on her hand.


    "Huh? Oh, thanks" Alice said, blushing. She turned to see Connor also peeling the shells of the shrimps for Xia.


    Josh smiled happily and continued to peel off the shells for her. As they were eating and chatting about random things, a seven year old boy ran towards them at full speed while calling out.


    " Daddy, daddy" the chubby boy who looked exactly like Connor ran to him.


    "Karl, what are you doing here?" Connor seemed flustered with Josh.


    "We saw you on TV and Mom said we should pay you a visit" Karl said.


    "Daddy? Are you married?" Alice asked but Xia remained quiet.


    "No"


    "Yes, my mom said if anyone ask I should say she is married to my dad. Lady, who are you? Why was my dad feeding you?" Karl asked Xia.

 Chapter 95 - Via

    "Yes, my mom said if anyone ask I should say she is married to my dad. Lady, who are you? Why was my dad feeding you?" Karl asked Xia and the latter looked stunned.


    Connor exchanged looks with Josh who seemed to say ''''I told you to come clean'' with his gaze. They both turned to look at Xia.


    Coming back to her senses, Xia gave the little boy a soft smile and squatted in front of him, ''''your dad and I are filming a documentary, that''s why he was feeding me'''' after saying that, Xia stepped closer to Connor and lifted her hand. She gave him a slap before turning but what she saw next shocked her even more.


    ''''Hi, Kim Xia''''


    ''''Mommy, you are finally here'''' Karl ran over to his mother. The lady walked closer, holding the boy''s hand as she said to Xia.


    ''''It'' been a really long time, right Kim Xia? It''s been seven years since the last time we all were in the same place like this. You are really beautiful even in real life. I''ve been keeping tabs on you''''


    ''''Hi, Via'''' Xia smiled and turned to Alice, ''Alice, let''s go''''


    ''''Oh'''' Alice took her bag.


    ''''Don''t you think we need to talk?''''


    ''''Let me ask you a question. Are you both the parents of this cute boy?''''


    ''''Yes, he is our son'''' Via replied.


    Xia chuckled and turned to look at Connor. ''It must have been fun, right? Was this a bet? Who else is in on this game of getting me riled up?''''


    ''''Xia, let me explain. Please give me a chance to explain. This isn''t what you think'''' Connor said and was about to step closer but Alice stopped her.


    ''''Xia, I promised my sister that I will look out for you. I won''t allow anyone to hurt you. Mr. Cobbs, I didn''t know you were such kind of person. You already have a wife, why did you lie to our Xia and started pursuing her? You even have a child with your wife. What do you take our Xia for?''''


    ''''Alice, this is a misunderstanding''''


    ''''I don''t care. Please, don''t come looking for our Xia unless it is business related''''


    ''''Alice, you are quite interesting. We are not married'''' Via said.


    ''''What?'''' Alice exclaimed, ''''you are even worse than a dog? Do you go about spilling your juice everywhere?''''


    ''''That is not the point'''' Connor shouted.


    ''''Oh, are you shouting at me right now? After cheating on my best friend, you are now shouting at me? I feel even more wronged than I did before now''''


    ''''Xia, listen to me''''


    ''''Alice, let''s go'''' Xia was about to leave when she felt a grip on her wrist.


    ''''Let''s talk'''' Via said.


    ''''What do you want to talk about?''''


    ''''Let''s sit over there and talk. Connor, I will explain everything to her''''


    ''''Xia, who is this woman? Is she someone you know?''''


    ''''My so called best friend. Someone who used to support my relationship with Connor'''' Xia chuckled.


    ''''Whoa, such a hypocritical bitch''''


    ''''Mind your words, Miss Jun'''' Via said angrily.


    ''''Oh, you are angry? I think I should be the one angry. You two are my enemies, watch out''''


    ''''Alice, you didn''t even finish your food. Sit down and eat, I will have a word with her and come back''''


    ''''I''m going to sit away from this table because I might be tempted to kill this son of a bitch for cheating and deceiving my best friend'''' Alice looked at Connor and sneered, ''''all men are dogs''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Via said and Xia followed along.


    ''''What are you going to do now?'''' Josh asked.


    ''''I don''t know''''


    ''''All my points have turned to nothing now, thanks to you'''' Josh said and sat down. He turned his gaze towards Alice who was on the phone.


    ''''I''m listening. What do you have to say?''''


    Via smiled. ''''I always imagined how we will meet. Anytime I read the magazines and get to your name, I smile and imagine how you are doing. It''s been seven years since you left but you haven''t changed one bit. You still look beautiful and youthful''''


    ''''Stop talking about irrelevant things and get straight to the point. If you called me here to reminisce about the past, I''m sorry but I am not so thrilled to go back and reminisce with you''''


    ''''It''s not what you think. My relationship with Connor''''


    ''''Which part? What do you think I am thinking about now?''''


    ''''You are probably thinking that we betrayed you. He betrayed you and I also betrayed you''''


    ''''No. I don''t feel betrayed. I just feel disappointed, not at Connor but at you. Someone I trusted and called my best friend is now the¡­ the mother of the child of the man that I once loved''''


    ''''It happened that night that you left. Connor was devastated and hurt. He was drowning himself in alcohol. When I found out that he was at the club drinking and causing ruckus, I hurried over there. I didn''t know where he stayed so I sent him to my apartment to sober up. before I knew it, we were having sex. It was just a one-time thing and we both regretted it. A month later I found out that I was pregnant''''


    Xia looked at Via indifferently as she continued.


    ''''When I found out that I was pregnant, I got scared. I told Connor and even though he didn''t love me, he told me to keep it. He promised to take care of me until I gave birth. He said he would take the child and give me enough money for me to live my life after giving birth''''


    ''''It''s been seven years and the child is now almost seven years. What happened to your original arrangement?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''When the child was two years, he asked me to live. But I guess I grew greedier. Because of how he cared for the boy and me, I fell for him. Even though I knew I wouldn''t ever be able to get his heart. I kept trying''''


    ''''This is it. Via, did you ask me to come here so that you could talk about how much you love Connor?''''


    ''''Xia, it''s been seven years. All these years, he''s never forgotten about you. Even in his sleep, he murmurs your name. he has never come closer to me again since that night''''


    ''''Get straight to the point, Via''''


    ''''Can''t you let go of him now? You''ve been doing great by yourself after you left. I love Connor so much. Call it whatever you want, but I am deeply in love with him. I already have a child with him. It''s just the matter of time, he will learn to love me. But, all that will not happen if you don''t disappear back to where you''ve been all these years''''


    ''''What?'''' Xia sighed as she looked at Via with a ridiculous gaze.


    ''''Xia, I know I sound desperate and all that but I have no other option. When I heard that he finally found you, even after all that I did to make sure he never did, I was scared. I came here as soon as possible to talk with you. Please, can you let me have him?''''


    ''''I don''t hold Connor. He is not something I can give to you. Since you already have a son with him, and he still doesn''t see you as a woman, what makes you think that he would once I live? Also, I cannot leave because this is my work. I don''t mix business with pleasure. My work here is solely business and I am going to do that until the end. Our industry is interconnected so I can''t promise that I won''t run into him. But, Via, is this the kind of love that you really want? A man who will never be there for you because he has another woman in his heart? If you couldn''t change his heart after seven years, what makes you think that you can do that now?''''


    ''''We have a son together. No matter what, we will always be together''''


    ''''All I see is a woman who is using her child to manipulate the father of that child. That boy is cute and adorable. You shouldn''t use him as a tool to tie down Connor. There is a saying, ''a man always knows whom his heart beats for'', you can never change the heart of someone whose heart is already with another person''''


    ''''His family wants us to be together. His mother especially loves me and Karl. I am not going to give up''''


    ''''Did you already love Connor back then?''''


    ''''No, but I do now and I am willing to do anything to get him to look at me. Xia, you have to choose. Our friendship or your love?''''


    ''''You are very funny, Via. You are the one who betrayed our friendship first. Why should I have to choose something that is already broken?''''

 Chapter 96 - Keep Dreaming

    ''''You are very funny, Via. You are the one who betrayed our friendship first. Why should I have to choose something that is already broken?''''


    ''''Are you saying that you are going to keep been by Connor''s side?''''


    ''''I am saying even if I leave, you will still not have his heart. I am not interested in the drama between you two. Leave me out of it. If you want to pursue Connor, that is your business'''' Xia stood up and Via said to her.


    ''''His family supports me. I have a better chance of getting together with him than you. I have a son for you, he would always choose Karl over you. Can you handle that? Even if you get together with him, you will always see us around. Won''t you feel uncomfortable?''''


    Xia smiled. ''''Via, if I were Connor, I would choose my child over any other woman. I am not competing for his affection. After all, the love he has for his child is different from the kind of love he has for me. Why fight when we can all have what we want? I''m saying this because we were once friends. Never assume you can tie a man down by using his child. Those kind of things never happen. You can ask my mother. My father still left for his mistress even after she did everything to manipulate him using me''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. I won''t come between you and Connor. After my work here, I will make sure we don''t have any reason to come across each other. But, I do hope you realize this sooner before you get hurt. Cherish what you have with him before you lose everything including what you thought you had''''


    Via clenched her fists tightly against her dress as she remained seated. She watched Xia walking away.


    ''''Xia'''' Connor stood up when he saw Xia walking towards them.


    ''''I will see you tomorrow at the documentary, Mr. Cobbs. Have a good night'''' Xia said professionally before walking away to Alice who was waiting for her.


    ''''She has done it again. I''m going to bed, brother'''' Josh stood up and also left.


    ''''Connor, I think Xia must have misunderstood us. What to do? I tried reasoning with her but she seems more disappointed. She didn''t even want to listen to my explanation''''


    ''''Drop the act, Via. I know you very well''''


    ''''You are right'''' Via smiled mockingly, ''''I told her I had feelings for you and asked her to back off''''


    ''''Keep dreaming'''' Connor said and walked away.


    ''''Daddy, wait for me'''' Karl who was quite all that while ran after his father, leaving his mother alone.


    Via frowned as her gaze turned sinister.


    ¡­..


    ''''Xia'''' Alice mentioned Xia''s name when they got to the door.


    ''''Alice, I''m sorry but can you leave me for a while? I really want to be alone''''


    ''''Oh, I will be next door. Just call me if you need anything'''' Alice said and smiled before closing the door. She sighed and turned to go to her room and saw Josh.


    ''''Is she alright?''''


    ''Were you also in on this?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''No. although I knew about it, I felt the one to tell Xia was my brother himself. After all, it was between them''''


    ''''I will see you tomorrow then''''


    ''''Wait. Are you angry?''''


    ''''Yes, I am angry but I know it''s wrong to be angry at you because you are not your brother but I can''t help but feel that, you also deceived Xia. She is your friend, too''''


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    Alice smiled, ''''I am not really so angry with you. Because you are my sponsor, I can''t risk having you take away your support''''


    ''''Am I just a sponsor to you?'''' Josh asked, meeting her gaze.


    Alice pretended to yawn, ''''I feel sleepy. Let''s talk tomorrow'''' she said and hurried to her room.


    ¡­


    Xia laid on the bed with tears in her eyes as she reminisced on the past.


    The year 20xx.


    Xia was walking to her lecture hall when someone suddenly jumped on her, ''''Kim Xia, my beautiful little bunny. Where are you going?''''


    ''''Via, stop calling me a buddy'''' Xia frowned.


    ''''But, Connor calls you adorable buddy Xia and you don''t complain. Could it be because you like him?'''' Via teased and Xia covered her mouth with her hands.


    ''''Stop spouting nonsense. What if someone hears you?''''


    ''''Alright, I will stop''''


    ''''Don''t you have class today? Is your department that free?'''' Xia asked as they walked towards her classroom.


    ''''We have a lecture at 13:00PM, so I decided to look for you. Have you had lunch yet?''''


    ''''No, but I need to finish my assignment. They are collecting it today''''


    ''''Why didn''t you do it last night?''''


    ''''Was it not Connor? He kept bugging me to accompany him to go and eat hotpot. We didn''t get back early''''


    ''You went on a date?''''


    ''''Via, it wasn''t a date. We went and ate hotpot. Besides, we go out to eat all the time''''


    ''''But, Kim Xia. What if¡­. I am just saying, what if¡­ what if Connor has feelings for you, what would you do?''''


    ''''That is not possible. He treats me like another man. I don''t want to get my hopes high. Go and have lunch alone today. I really need to finish this assignment''''


    ''''Alright, I will see you after school'''' Via kissed her cheek before running off.


    Xia smiled and turned to go inside the classroom. She saw Connor sitting on her usual desk with the girls sitting around him. Even though he knew they were looking at him, he didn''t even bat an eye at them and kept his gaze fixed on his phone screen.


    Xia''s heart skipped a bit as she watched his nonchalant attitude. This was how he usually was with all the girls, except her. Till now, she didn''t know why he was always bugging her and ignored everyone other girl in their school. She was tempted to think that he had feelings for her. But he treated her the same like he treated his male friends.


    Xia shook her head and walked into the lecture hall. She went and placed her books on the table and asked him, ''''what are you doing here?''''


    ''''I called you but you didn''t answer so I figured I might as well come here and wait for you'''' Connor said and looked up to meet her gaze. He lifted his hand and tussled her hair saying, ''''my adorable buddy Xia''''


    ''''Stop messing my hair up. it took me a lot of time to get it right'''' Xia hit his hand.


    ''''Sit down, I will braid it for you. Because your hair is long, you find it difficult to comb it all the time. What would you do without me?'''' Connor scolded her and she blushed when his face came closer to hers.


    ''''She is not even that beautiful. What does he see in her?'''' one girl muttered and Connor looked at her.


    ''''Innocence which sadly you don''t have. She only thinks about how to get her grades right. You all think about boys, makeup and dresses'''' Connor said defensively.


    ''''That''s because she is poor. She can''t afford all those things'''' the girl sneered.


    ''''She isn''t poor. She has me, which you all don''t''''


    Xia chuckled and said softly, ''''you are such a narcissistic. So, shameless'''' she shook her hair.


    ''''Connor. What are you doing with this girl again?'''' a lady shouted at the door. This was the same person who tripped Xia at the basketball court.


    ''''What is your business with what I do? Xia, your lecture was postponed, let''s go and have fun'''' Connor said, pulling Xia up.


    ''''When?''''


    ''''Mr. He told me when I was coming in. He said he had an emergency and was going to attend to it. It should be in your group forum by now''''


    ''''Let me check'''' Xia removed her phone and checked, seeing the notice already up, she picked her bag, ''''I didn''t know about it''''


    ''''You should always check your phone. What do I do with you?'''' Connor shook his head and held her hand, walking out with her. When they got to the lady at the door, Connor placed his hand on Xia''s shoulder and shielded her until they were out of the lecture hall.


    ''''Connor, if you complete next year and leave me here, I am going to get a lot of enemies because if you''''


    ''''I will still protect you even after completing. When I complete, I will bring you with me wherever I go''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because I can''t live without you''''


    ''''Why can''t you live without me?''''


    ''''Kim Xia. Do you know that you are so dense? Let''s go. I will tell you when the time comes''''


    ''''I''m hungry''''


    ''''Let''s eat whatever you want today. Yesterday, we ate what I wanted, today it''s your turn''''


    ''''I want kimchi with rice''''


    ''''I know the best go to place when you are craving kimchi and rice''''


    ''''Spicy kimchi and rice with lots of pork?''''


    ''''That''s right'''' they laughed as they walked away.

 Chapter 97 - Surprised By Her Own Looks

    After confirming their feelings for each other, Mikael started showering a lot of love and care for Natalie. He did all the small things that made her feel loved by him.


    Looking back at the first time they met, Natalie never thought they would get to this stage in their lives. She never thought that she would come to love someone even so more that she would forget about all the injustices that she felt in the world.


    But, as the saying goes, ''loves has to experience tribulations in order to become strengthened hence, the beginning of their trial period kept drawing near.


    Their happiness came with trouble and how they are able to overcome this will determine how far they were willing to go for each other.


    Natalie had just finished submitting her speech for the launching of the jewel ''Shadowed Beauty'' as the one who brought about the name. she was given this opportunity to write something about how the jewel made her feel the first time she saw it.


    Even though Natalie knew that this was given to her because of William''s affection for her, she still didn''t refuse it. After all, she needed all those small pushes if she wanted her career to move forward. After discussing with Mikael, she decided to go for it.


    Thinking of Mikael, Natalie broke into a smile. He had begun filming a week ago and has been busy so she was taking the bus home. after turning off her computer, Natalie picked her bag and stood up to leave.


    She decided to pass by Lucy''s office since she hadn''t seen the latter the whole day. It was rush hour for everyone because of the new month they were in.


    Today was 1st December and the festivity was already in their feelings. Natalie got into the elevator and stood at the corner along with two other workers from the Secretarial department.


    ''''Hey, is she really seeing the CEO?'''' one of the ladies muttered and they both giggled.


    ''''That''s what is going around. If not, why would the CEO give her such a big gig? We''ve worked for this company for more than five years and the CEO or Amy are the only two who writes about Jewel presentation. She is not even here for more than three months and she is already given such high profile work to do''''


    ''''Do you think she slept with the CEO?''''


    ''''No, I didn''t sleep with him'''' Natalie replied and turned to look at them, ''''working here for more than five years and you still haven''t learnt how to mind your own business. If what I was given bothers you so much, then work hard and get it. stop accusing me without evidence''''


    ''''What?'''' one of the ladies sneered, ''''we would all want to be given the chance to prove ourselves, but we don''t have the ability to seduce the CEO like you do''''


    ''''Really? Is it because you are not so pretty like me?'''' Natalie asked and looked at the elevator that had stopped, she was about to go out and took a step backwards, ''''that startled me'''' she smiled pointing at the silver lining inside the elevator, ''''sometimes I get surprised whenever I see my reflection in the mirror. I am just too beautiful for my own good'''' she said and knocked the two ladies together before going out.


    ''''Hey!!!'''' the ladies shouted at the same time but Natalie waved them goodbye as the elevator closed. She turned and her gaze turned cold.


    ''''Natalie, what are you doing here?'''' Lucy asked when she saw Natalie walking towards her.


    ''''I missed you. are you done with work?''''


    ''''Mm, sorry, I didn''t come to see you today. Work in this department is draining all of my physical energy''''


    ''''That''s why I came to give you some energy. Do you have a date with Matt today?''''


    Lucy looked at the time and shook her head, ''''no. He said he was going to work late today. I''m all yours''''


    ''''That''s good. Let''s go, I am going to buy you ice cream''''


    ''''Let''s have some coffee first. I''m freezing'''' Lucy suggested.


    ''''Anything for you'''' Natalie took Lucy''s bag and held her hand as they walked towards the elevator.


    ''''You seem to be in a good mood today''''


    ''''I am just happy''''


    ''''That''s good. Happiness is a good thing''''


    ''''Right'''' Natalie''s smile slowly faded as they got into the elevator. She didn''t know but lately, she felt that Mikael was hiding something from her. She shook her head; she wasn''t going to allow that to dampen her cheerful mood.


    Walking out of the company, hand in hand. They crossed the road to the caf¨¦ shop just across their company.


    Before entering the caf¨¦, Natalie turned and looked around suspiciously. Lucy who was already inside, went back and dragged her along.


    They found a table by the window and sat down before their coffee was served. Natalie looked at the flower tree that was erected just outside the window and smiled.


    ''''Christmas. I used to love celebrating Christmas''''


    ''''Right'''' Lucy added, ''I just love Christmas but that is because of the many gifts that I will be receiving. Today, our team leader told us that after the successful launching of ''Shadowed Beauty'', we will start preparing for Christmas. He said the company always holds a party for its workers at Christmas eve and on 31st to end the year''''


    ''''I hope there will be bonuses'''' Natalie muttered.


    ''''Natalie, you are dating someone, right?'''' Lucy asked and Natalie flushed and coughed, choking on the coffee she just sipped. Lucy picked a glass of water on the table and gave it to her. ''''I''m sorry, are you alright?''''


    ''''Oh, I am fine. But, what makes you think that I am dating someone?''''


    ''''You are glowing Natalie. You look so beautiful lately. You are already beautiful but I am saying that, you look even more beautiful. You smile a lot too. I figured you might be dating. How is Mikael treating you? Is he romantic?''''


    ''''You¡­ how did you know he was the one?''''


    ''''Natalie, he is staying with you. even I would fall for him if we stayed together for so long. Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me''''


    ''''I haven''t told my sister and Xia yet''''


    ''''They are far away. Don''t feel bad about it, I''m sure they will be happy for you'''' Lucy said and smiled.


    ''''I missed them. I should give them a call when I get home''''


    ¡­


    ''''Which flavour do you want?'''' Natalie asked Lucy as they stood in front of the ice cream man.


    ''''Vanilla flavour'''' Lucy replied as she licked her lips.


    ''''I will have the same too'''' Natalie removed her purse to take out the money and someone suddenly snatched it and started running away. ''''Hey, my purse'''' she screamed and ran after the thief.


    ''''Natalie, it''s dangerous'''' Lucy shouted and also ran after them.


    Natalie chased the thief around the neighbourhood while shouting. ''''Stop there, you thief'''' she suddenly stopped when she saw the man running into an alley. She remembered what happened the other time at the cinema and her fingers quivered.


    ''''It''s just a purse, don''t go after him, Natalie'''' she reminded herself and sighed, ''but Mikael bought it for me¡­''''


    ''''Is this yours, Miss?'''' a male voice asked, coming from the corner. Natalie turned back and saw a young man walking towards her. He was handcuffed together with the thief who stole the purse.


    ''''Oh, you¡­'''' Natalie glared at the thief.


    ''''I saw him running with the purse, I figured he must have stolen it so I caught him. luckily, I found you''''


    ''''Oh, thank you so much. This purse means a lot to me'''' Natalie said and took the purse but her ID card fell out of it and the man picked it.


    ''''Natalie Jun?'''' he mentioned the name on the card and handed it over to her.


    ''''That''s me, thanks'''' Natalie took the card from him. ''''But, what are you going to do with him?'''' Natalie asked as she looked at the thief.


    ''''Leave him to me. I should probably introduce myself. I am detective Wales''''


    ''''Oh, you are a detective? The police? What are the odds?'''' Natalie was genuinely surprised.


    ''''Yes, I just got transferred to this district a week ago, so I am still new. I heard a lot of thieves'' hover around this place at night so I decided to take a walk around and you happened to be my first case''''


    ''''Your first case? Whoa!'''' Natalie chuckled.


    ''''I know this man. He''s been snatching people''s purses and his case was reported a few days ago. I should thank you for leading him to me''''


    ''''Oh, no. You are the one who saved me. I should thank you instead''''


    ''''I might need you to come to the police station to give a statement''''


    ''''I will do that. when do you need me?''''


    ''''Will tomorrow do for you?''''


    ''''That depends on the time but I usually go for lunch at 13:30PM, since it''s not far, I can pass by''''


    ''''That will be great''''

 Chapter 98 - No, I Like This Position The Most

    ''''Hey, Natalie'''' Lucy walked towards them, staggering tiredly. ''You know running is my Achilles heels, why did you run away so fast?'''' Lucy held Natalie''s shoulder, panting for breath.


    ''''Oh, this is my friend and co-worker, Lucy''''


    ''''It''s this the man who stole the purse?'''' Lucy asked as she looked at the man beside detective Wales.


    ''''Yes, he¡­''''


    ''''Hey, you, son of a bitch'''' Lucy rushed forward to beat the thief and Natalie stopped her.


    ''''Miss, it''s alright. he is already arrested'''' Natalie pointed at the handcuffs.


    ''''You are lucky. I would have given you the beatings of your life'''' Lucy lifted her hand and Natalie stopped her.


    ''''I see your friend is a wild one'''' Detective Wales said and chuckled.


    ''''Detective Wales, thank you'''' Lucy said and bowed.


    ''''Then, we will go now. I will come around to give my statement tomorrow'''' Natalie said and bowed before pulling Lucy along.


    ''''He is handsome''''


    ''''Is he more handsome than your Matt?'''' Natalie asked as they walked away.


    ''''Of course¡­ not. No one is as handsome as my Matt''''


    Detective Wales looked at the two ladies walking away and he smiled. ''Natalie Jun. the wife of Thomas Sun'''' he muttered and walked away with the thief.


    ¡­.


    Natalie got down from the taxi and went in through the small gate into the cluster of villas. She went to their villa and was about to open the door with her keys when she saw a box in front of her.


    ''''What is this?'''' she asked and stepped back. the box was beautifully covered with her name written boldly at the top. She opened the door and picked the box, sending it inside.


    After she went in, an unknown person came out of the corner and smirked. His face was covered by the cap he wore and because of the darkness, he couldn''t be seen nor be identified.


    ¡­.


    Natalie placed the box on the table along with her keys and went into her room to change. She took her bath and changed into a pink pair of pyjamas and came back to the hall.


    ''''Is he still filming to this late?'''' Natalie looked at the time and sighed. ''''He must be tired'''' she muttered and went to the kitchen to make a cup of tea.


    The phone she placed on the table started ringing and she hurried over to take it. She looked at the unknown number before answering it.


    ''''Assistant He?'''' Natalie recognised the voice. ''''Huh? Which hospital? I will be there soon'''' Natalie hung up and picked the keys from the table along with her phone. She realised she didn''t pick her purse so she hurried into the room to get the purse.


    First City Hospital.


    ''''Mikael'''' Natalie muttered as she got down from the taxi and ran into the hospital. She had managed to change into a sleeveless silver coloured dress before leaving the house.


    Natalie went to the OPD and asked, ''''please I am the family of Mikael Sun, he was admitted here. where is he?'''' her voice choked as she asked.


    ''''Are you sure you are the family? We cannot release the information of our patients. What if you are a stalker or some crazy fan?''''


    ''''What?'''' Natalie frowned looking at the nurse who sounded haughty.


    ''''Mikael Sun just got a minor injury while filming, a few reporters have just been chased out and now a crazy fan is here. Miss, this is a private hospital, don''t do this. just leave''''


    ''''What? Why am I even wasting my time with you? I hope you remember your words very well. I don''t know what kind of training you went through but this is not how you treat people'''' Natalie told the nurse and looked at her phone. She dialled Assistant He''s number and the latter answered.


    ''''Assistant He, I don''t know what this nurse thinks but she is preventing me from going over. I don''t find her attitude towards me very pleasing at all'''' Natalie said and the nurse scoffed.


    ''''Tsk. The things people do for attention. Leave before I call security'''' she sneered.


    ''''Oh, Miss Jun. did you come to see Mr. Sun?'''' a doctor walked to her after recognising Natalie.


    ''''Doctor, do you work here? I thought you were still at the main branch?'''' Natalie asked. She knew the doctor too.


    ''''I got a transfer to this place. I just finished dealing with his cuts. Mr. Sun is fine now''''


    The smug smile of the nurse faded away immediately as she looked at Natalie and the doctor.


    ''''Let me take you to see him'''' the doctor said and Natalie shook her head and turned to look at the nurse.


    ''''Someone just said I am a stalker and a crazy fan. She was even about to call security on me. so, I''m waiting for Assistant He to arrive first'''' Natalie lifted a brow as she looked at the nurse.


    ''''Is that what you told Miss Jun?'''' the doctor asked.


    ''''Dr. Zack, I didn''t know that¡­ a lot of reporters came here so I thought that¡­''''


    ''''So, because you thought, you decided without asking, to insult my family member? Dr. Zack, is she the only staff that can be placed at the front desk?'''' Mikael asked as walked to them. his hand was held in a caste.


    ''''Mikael'''' Natalie hurried to his side and touched his hand, ''what happened? Do you know how scared I was?''''


    ''''I''m fine, it''s just a small fall from doing fight scenes''''


    ''''You had cuts and your hand is in a caste. How can you still say that it was a small fall? I was so scared¡­''''


    ''''Stop being so cute in front of other men, let''s go'''' Mikael said and held her hand, walking out. Assistant He and Dr. Zack looked at each other.


    ''''Was that directed at us?'''' Dr. Zack asked.


    ''''I think so'''' Assistant He replied and turned to look at the nurse, ''''you should handle this matter since you are the director here''''


    ''''I will do that''''


    ''''Please forgive me. I''m sorry'''' the nurse came out from the counter and fell to her knees, pleading.


    ''''I wasn''t the one you looked down upon and insulted'''' Dr. Zack replied.


    ''''I will go and apologise to Miss Jun''''


    ''''It''s too late. You can leave this place, no need to come back to work again tomorrow''''


    The nurse sat down on the floor feeling wronged.


    ¡­.


    ''''Be careful'''' Natalie said as she held Mikael''s hand and led him to the sofa in the hall.


    ''''Natalie, it''s not a serious injury, the doctor just exaggerated with this caste''''


    ''''No, let me check your cuts. Are they deep?'''' she asked and started unbuttoning his shirt.


    ''''I didn''t know you were in such a hurry to see my body? You could have just said so, Natie''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie came back to her senses and realised she was touching his chest. She quickly let go and sat down, ''I was just worried about you''''


    ''''Don''t worry, this¡­ everything belongs to you. You just have to tell me when and I will let you see it. I can even let you have it'''' he said suggestively and Natalie flushed.


    ''''Hooligan. I''m going to make you a cup of tea'''' Natalie stood up and Mikael held her hand and pulled her, making her to fall into him. He wrapped his arm around her waist and whispered to her.


    ''''I missed you. I was thinking about you the whole day and got distracted. That''s how I got hurt accidentally''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie''s hands were placed on his chest as she leaned on him.


    ''''Don''t you think you should take responsibility for this? After all, if I wasn''t in love with you, I wouldn''t have thought about you so much''''


    ''''I didn''t ask you to think about me'''' Natalie muttered and tried to stand up but he held her back and flipped her over, changing their positions. ''''You¡­'''' Natalie flushed as she laid beneath him.


    ''''You''ve been playing hide and seek with me since the day we confirmed our feelings. You sleep before me and leave to work before me. why?''''


    ''''You started filming, this is not my fault''''


    ''''Really? I thought you were too shy to face me''''


    ''''Can you get down from me? we can talk while sitting''''


    ''''No, I like this position the most. I get to see your face more clearly''''


    ''''Where did you learn to say such words? I really underestimated you''''


    ''''Natie¡­'''' he kissed her forehead and she blushed. ''''If you keep blushing like this, I wouldn''t be able to stop kissing you'''' he said and kissed her nose. ''Natie, I think I just love you each passing day. I hope you never get tired of me''''


    ''''I won''t get tired of your love but I will definitely get tired from your weight on me'''' Natalie said and Mikael chuckled before sitting back.


    His gaze shifted and he saw the box on the table. It had the same wrapping just like the previous one. ''''Natalie, where did you get this box?''''

 Chapter 99 - A Midnight Call

    ''''Natie¡­'''' he kissed her forehead and she blushed. ''''If you keep blushing like this, I wouldn''t be able to stop kissing you'''' he said and kissed her nose. ''''Natie, I think I just love you each passing day. I hope you never get tired of me''''


    ''''I won''t get tired of your love but I will definitely get tired from your weight on me'''' Natalie said and Mikael chuckled before sitting back.


    His gaze shifted and he saw the box on the table. It had the same wrapping just like the previous one. ''''Natalie, where did you get this box?''''


    Hearing him call her full name for the first time in a while, Natalie got scared. she sat up immediately and they both went to the box.


    ''''I¡­ when I came home I saw my name written on it so I brought it inside. Why? What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong?''''


    Mikael shook his head, calming down. ''''No, you didn''t do anything wrong. I''m sorry for shouting. Natie, you didn''t open it, right?''''


    ''''No. I was about to when I got a call from Assistant He and ran over. Mikael, what is going on? are you hiding something from me?''''


    ''''No. Don''t open the box. I will take care of it''''


    ''No. this was addressed to me. Why would you be the one to take care of it? Mikael, tell me what is going on right now''''


    ''''Natie¡­''''


    ''''You might think I am a weak person but I am not. I hope that if anything happens, we work it out together. Okay, so if you take care of this box and then tomorrow I receive another box and you are not around? Or perhaps, something got sent to me at the office. Will you be there to take care of it?''''


    ''''Fine, I will tell you. Do you remember the day the door was rang and then I went and didn''t find anyone?''''


    ''''Yes, I do''''


    ''''There was a similar box like this inside it at the door and when I opened it, I saw a dead birth with its intestines and heart dug out. I was afraid it would scare you so I threw it away and asked the security to check the villa but they said they didn''t know when that person brought the box. The CCTV also didn''t catch anything. I was worried that you might get hurt''''


    ''''It''s that all?'''' Natalie chuckled and tore the wrappings around the box.


    ''''Natie, are you sure?''''


    ''''Listen, whoever is doing this wants you to be anxious about leaving me by myself and you acting this way is giving them what they want. I am a grown woman, I can take care of myself and handle my own issues. You are already busy with work and acting'''' Natalie opened the box and frowned when she saw a white note with her name on it and blood splatted all over it.


    ''''Who is so childish to do something like this?'''' Natalie picked it out and started laughing.


    ''''Are you not scared?'''' Mikael asked and Natalie shook her head.


    ''It''s been a while since I saw someone playing this lame game on me. when I was in the university, there was this girl who was in love with your brother but because we were friends, she misunderstood our relationship. She sent these exact kind of things to my hostel to scare me'''' Natalie continued to laugh. ''''This is so hilarious. Who could have done this?''''


    ''''I guess I was worried for nothing. I thought it would affect you badly, so I wanted to hide it from you''''


    ''''Don''t worry. This kind of things don''t scare me. but, this kind of thing that is directed at me. Why do I feel that it is because of you?'''' Natalie lifted her right eyebrow.


    ''''I don''t know what you are talking about''''


    ''''No, I think it is because of you. This must be from a crazy fan, stalker or someone who is secretly in love with you and sees me as a threat''''


    ''''I''m hungry'''' Mikael said and walked to the kitchen.


    ''''Let me make you something. Instant noodles''''


    ''''That''s junk food''''


    ''''That''s what I can cook for you. Do you want to cook yourself in this state?''''


    ''''Let''s go with junk food then''''


    Natalie chuckled and went to pick a pack of noodles. She was about to open it when her phone started buzzing on the table. ''''Can you help me pick it up?''''


    ''''It''s from your boss'''' Mikael frowned when he saw the caller ID.


    ''''My boss?'''' Natalie placed the pack of noodles on the kitchen table and leaned closer to Mikael, ''why is he calling me so late at night?''''


    ''''Hello'''' Mikael answered the phone.


    ''''You¡­'''' Natalie tried to snatch the phone and Mikael put it on loudspeaker.


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' William''s voice slurred.


    ''''Hello, it''s this Miss Jun'''' a more audible voice asked over the phone.


    ''''Yes, this is Miss Jun. what is it?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''This is the situation. Mr. Yun is drunk and can''t think straight. He kept mentioning your name and gave us your number to call you. Do you mind coming to pick him up?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''No''''


    Natalie looked at Mikael who said no.


    ''''I will send you the address, please do well to come for him because we will be closing''''


    ''''Don''t go'''' Mikael said after hanging up.


    ''''But, he is my boss. He is drunk, I can''t leave him''''


    ''''Doesn''t he have family? I can get someone to take care of him''''


    ''''Mikael, he is my boss. I come in cloe contact with him every day. This is nothing to worry about''''


    ''''Natie, that man has feelings for you. He loves you, don''t tell me I don''t have to worry? Which man would be calm about leaving his wife with a man who has feelings for her?''''


    ''''You are the one I have feelings for. You are the one I love''''


    ''''But, he doesn''t know that. We are married but no one knows about it. They just think that you are still the widow of my brother and that you are single''''


    Natalie came out of the table separating them and kissed Mikael, taking him by surprise. ''''I don''t want us to quarrel because of someone like him. Please, don''t be angry. I can''t stand watching you get angry''''


    ''''Fine, I can''t win against you anyways, but I am going with you. I am not going to leave my wife to be alone with a man who has feelings for her''''


    ''''Okay, let''s go'''' Natalie said and picked her phone.


    ''Wait. Go and change into something else. This is too revealing'''' Mikael said.


    ''''This is¡­. Alright. I will go and change into something else''''


    ''''Don''t wear trousers. They bring out your shape. If possible, wear something very thick and loose''''


    Natalie shook her head and went inside. She came back wearing a long knitted orange dress which was loose.


    Mikael looked at her and sighed. ''''you will still look pretty even in rags''''


    ''''I am not going to change. This is considered enough already'''' Natalie shot him a warning glare.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Mikael said and held her hand.


    ¡­..


    NYK Club.


    Mikael looked at William whose head was on the counter table and frowned. He wore a face mask to prevent getting recognised.


    ''''William, get up'''' Natalie patted William''s back softly.


    ''''Oh, it''s Natalie'''' William raised his head, looking at her. He was about to lean against her when Mikael got in the way. He had swiftly pushed Natalie behind him. William crashed his head against Mikael''s chest. He looked at Mikael and frowned.


    ''''Mikael, let''s just get him out of this place, please'''' Natalie said.


    ''''I will hold him; you stay behind me''''


    ''''Okay'''' Natalie didn''t want to argue with him so she did as she was told. She walked behind them as Mikael held William''s half weight over his hand that didn''t have the caste on and dragged him out.


    Natalie opened the backseat and helped Mikael to put William inside before she went to the driver''s seat and Mikael joined her at the front seat.


    ''''Right, his home address. I don''t know his home address''''


    ''''Don''t you have your HR''s number? Call him'''' Mikael suggested.


    ''''That''s true'''' Natalie took her phone and dialled Jason''s number. It rang for a few time and went to voicemail. ''He''s not picking up''''


    ''''Hey, you over there. Where do you stay?'''' Mikael asked William.


    ''He is intoxicated he won''t be able to know where he lives at this rate. Mikael, I don''t mean anything by suggesting this, but, I think we should send him home first. Tomorrow, he will be able to go back when he is sober enough''''


    ''''No. I won''t let a man who has feelings for my wife into my house, ever. I will ask Assistant He. He might be able to help. Call him, I didn''t bring my phone''''


    Natalie dialled Assistant He''s number and the latter answered upon the first ring.


    ''''Wow, does he not sleep at all?'''' Natalie muttered.


    ''''Hello, Miss, how may I help you?''''


    ''''Something happened with my boss. Do you know his home address?''''


    ''''Yes, I will send it to you right away''''


    ''''Thanks'''' Natalie hung up and her phone buzzed again. ''''He sent the address''''


    ''''Okay, let''s go''''

 Chapter 100 - I Need Closure

    ''''Cut'''' Xia said and Alice emerged out of the pool in her bikini top and down. Xia handed her a towel and she wrapped it around her waist as she got out of the pool.


    ''''Little Miss, is this really necessary? You already know how to swim, what is the use of practising?'''' Xia asked as they sat on the poolside lazy chairs.


    ''''I still need to practise. I don''t want Mr. Cobbs to feel cheated. A lot of people are watching this documentary carefully. If I as the main ambassador fails to live up to expectations, won''t that make me lose face? Not just that, my sister will also lose face and you as my bestie will also lose face''''


    ''''Why would I lose face when you are the one working?'''' Xia shook her head and picked up her glass of juice to sip.


    ''''This is the first time I am getting this kind of gig, I need to do well so that everyone watching and waiting to see me fail will eat their own words''''


    ''''You mean, Zeya and Mimi? Those are the only two who might be cussing you out by now''''


    ''Those two really have it cut out for me. but, what can I do about it? I mean, it wasn''t my fault that I was born pretty and stunning. I don''t understand why they can be so annoying. I don''t even have to do anything before they try to bully me. aren''t they tired of living such hard lives? I could never pretend to be what I''m not even for a second''''


    ''That is you and you are different from them''''


    ''''So, are you ready to tell me what''s going on? You still haven''t said a word about last night and Mr. Cobbs suddenly left this morning. I met him leaving your room this morning''''


    ''''He came to talk and we did'''' Xia said.


    ''''I see. So, what are your thoughts? You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to talk about it''''


    ''''My thoughts, well. I don''t think I have a lot of thoughts¡­''''


    That morning¡­.


    Xia opened the door and saw Connor. ''''What do you want?''''


    ''''Can we talk? I promise not to take much of your time''''


    Xia stepped aside and Connor entered inside before she closed the door.


    ''''Before I say anything I want to first apologise. I shouldn''t have kept such a sensitive thing from you in the first place. Whatever reason I will give wouldn''t be tangible enough to prove that my intentions were pure from the start. Sleeping with Via was a mistake. A terrible one that I regretted so much, but I don''t regret having Karl with me now. He is such an adorable kid. He is nothing like his mother and I love him so much''''


    ''''Via already told me what happened between you two. You don''t have to explain anything to me''''


    ''''I want to. I don''t want you to misunderstand my intentions towards you. I didn''t purposefully hide the fact that I had a son and I was connected to Via. I did it because I wanted you to get closer to me, become comfortable around me again before I could share such thing with you''''


    ''But, didn''t it occur to you that I might still find out, especially with the way Via is crazy about you? Connor, I was really hoping to give us a chance but right now, I don''t think I am in that state anymore. Finding out that you and my former best friend has a son together is something that I really didn''t expect, but you both said it was an accident and I do understand. But, Connor, she and the boy are now your family. You shouldn''t have come to shake me up like this. If anything, you shouldn''t have appeared before me or try to bring me into your world again. It didn''t work out that time and now¡­ every time, we are always this close to confirming our feelings to each other, something always happens. Maybe this is the universe warning us, warning me to not get pushed into your life again''''


    ''''Xia, you are the only woman I''ve ever loved. I am not married to Via. We just have a child together which we agreed for her to let me take custody of when the child is 6 years''''


    ''''But, he is more than 6 years now and you still haven''t been able to shake her off. Via is in love with you''''


    ''''She doesn''t love me, Xia. She just loves the money; the security she gets by been connected to me''''


    ''''Xia¡­''''


    ''''I need closure, Connor and having you here is making things hard for me. When I left your side that year, it took me a long time to get over you. It was hard for me. I barely made it through because I happened to meet Natalie and Alice at that time. I don''t want to go through that anymore. I don''t want to be the reason why you would have problems with the mother of your child''''


    ''''Xia, please. Give me some time to settle those issues. I will clean up the mess I made and come back to you''''


    ''''You should have done that before coming to me. You should have settled those issues before coming to shake me up with empty promises. Do you know how I feel? I feel like a fool for falling for you again. I feel like a fool for repeating the same mistake. Everything from the start was wrong. You lied to me about so many things Connor. I didn''t know anything about you apart from your name. we were friends for two years and all I knew was what you let me know about you''''


    ''''Back then, I made a promise with my parents. I wanted to live myself without their interference and that was to also not reveal my identity to anyone''''


    ''''Still, Connor. Still¡­'''' Xia''s eyes turned watery. ''''Why was it me? there were so many people who wanted to be your friend. A lot of girls were dying for your attention. Why did you pick me?''''


    ''''Because you were the only girl who didn''t seem smitten by me. Anytime I saw you, you were more flustered than smitten and that got me interested in you. I couldn''t tell what you were thinking because you were always so organised''''


    Xia sighed. ''''I don''t want to be shaken by you anymore. Just don''t do anything and leave me alone''''


    ''''I will be going back today but I will be back tomorrow since we have to do the home cooking interview together. After that, I will go back. I will give you time but I can''t guarantee that I will be able to leave you alone. I can''t live without you. You can beat me, scream at me, do whatever you want but please, don''t tell me to leave you alone because I can''t do that''''


    ''''Your selfish jerk!''''


    ''''I''m sorry Kim Xia but I love you so much and I don''t want to live another meaningless live without you'''' Connor pulled her into a hug before going out.


    ¡­.


    Xia looked at Alice and smiled, ''I decided to cut of ties with him after here. I don''t want to be the reason for his family having problems''''


    ''''But, Xia. Don''t you think that even without you those problems would still be there? he doesn''t love that Via woman, he never did. He had you alone in his heart for so many years. I think this woman wants to manipulate you and it''s working really well''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''Women like that always know that they would never get the man so they try to sabotage the woman the man actually wants. But, she needs to learn this the hard way. A man would never give his heart to you if he doesn''t want to. With men, love is an intentional act not fuelled by their emotions. That is why a man can sleep with a woman he doesn''t love but can love a woman he hasn''t slept with before''''


    ''Since when were you a love doctor?''''


    ''I''ve been reading a lot online. There is this blogger called ''Alice is my world'', he is my fan and he has been send me some of his write-ups to read. I learnt a lot from reading them''''


    ''''Then, if you''ve learnt so much, why are you acting as if you don''t know that Josh has feelings for you? I mean everyone knows it. You are the only one who doesn''t''''


    Alice smiled bitterly and shook her head. ''''Josh is not my cup of tea. After Harry Winchester, I vowed to never fall for a rich man''''


    ''''Not every man is like Harry Winchester''''


    ''''That is the point. Josh is like wine fine. He just gets better every time and that is the problem. How do I put it? He is perfect. Too perfect. I still haven''t seen anything that I don''t like about him and that is not good. Those were the same things I saw in Harry Winchester, but this time around, JSC is even way up here. I am just a small time actress who recently got recognition. I can''t afford to get into scandals right now''''


    Purplebride''s corner: Hi everyone. If you''ve read this far and haven''t left me a review, I do hope you give me one. It will motivate me alot.


    I have a lot of work to do but because I love this book and I also love all of you that are supporting this work, I wake up and even if I want to give everything up, I end up writing again.


    Just a little review would be great. Thanks!

 Chapter 101 - He Is My Boyfriend

    ''''That is the point. Josh is like wine fine. He just gets better every time and that is the problem. How do I put it? He is perfect. Too perfect. I still haven''t seen anything that I don''t like about him and that is not good. Those were the same things I saw in Harry Winchester, but this time around, JSC is even way up here. I am just a small time actress who recently got recognition. I can''t afford to get into scandals right now''''


    ''''Josh is a good man. I know this because he is my friend''''


    ''''Yes, and because he is good, I don''t dare to covet him. For now, I am just going to observe the fine wine and when it''s time to let go, it won''t be hard''''


    ''''Yes, yes. Whatever you say''''


    ''''Let''s go to the spa. I need to get myself ready for tomorrow''''


    ''''5. 4. 3. 2. 1 and action!'''' the director shouted and a slender figure emerged from the pool filled with rose flower petals. Today was the day they were going to film the main commercial for Black Horse hotel. The venue was the resort''s multipurpose pool plus spa centre.


    Since Alice was the main ambassador, she had practised continuously the previous day with Xia at the pool.


    The cameras followed her through as she swam slowly towards the direction of the director. When she emerged half of her body out, she smiled. Her smile made her look so pretty and delicate, drawing attention to her flawless skin.


    Alice smiled at the camera and spoke. ''Just like the horse, when I start my day I hardly stop to rest but when I finally do. there is just one place that I go to and that is Black Horse. Black Horse, the perfect place for a good stress free relaxation'''' she said and opened her palm, blowing a kiss into the camera.


    ''''Cut!'''' the director said and stood up, clapping hands for Alice. Niania hurried over with a big towel and covered her body up as soon as she got out of the water.


    ''''That was splendid, Alice. It was even more better than I expected''''


    ''''Thanks director Zou''''


    ''''You must be feeling cold, go ahead and rest''''


    ''''Yes, director'''' Allice walked with Niania to one of the huts and sat down.


    ''''Alice, here is hot coffee. You must be feelings cold''''


    ''''I am dying of cold''''


    ''''You don''t have anything doing again, I will go and make a hot tub bath for you right away''''


    ''''Thanks Niania'''' Alice said and yawned. When Niania left, Josh walked to her.


    ''''Can I join you?'''' he asked.


    ''''Oh, yes. Go ahead'''' Alice said and sat up.


    ''''You''ve worked hard. I bought this when I went out to the country side''''


    ''''What is this?'''' Alice took the bag from him and opened it, she smiled and looked at Josh, ''''roasted potatoes. Whoa, I really like eating this''''


    ''''I''m going to talk to the director''''


    ''''Okay'''' Alice smiled and took out the hot roasted potato. She broke it into two pieces and unwrapped it.


    ''''Hi, Alice'''' a junior director walked over. His eyes sized Alice up.


    ''''Hi, director An'''' Alice immediately covered her neck with the robe Niania had given her. she didn''t look so pleased to be alone with the junior director''''


    ''''Your schedule is quite packed. I called your company today to request for your appearance in my debut movie, but I was informed you were looking to take up any offers for now. That is what Lylia told me. she is now your manager, right?''''


    ''''Yes. Director An, I am sorry that I won''t be able to appear in your debut movie. I hope we can get another opportunity to work again soon'''' Alice said politely and ate the potato.


    ''''Alice¡­'''' Director An sat on the lazy chair beside Alice. He shifted closer to her and placed his hand over her chair while speaking, ''''I really want you to appear in my debut movie. This is a story I took five years to write and I wrote it having you in mind. Apart from you, no one else can play this role''''


    Alice looked at him and asked, ''''so, what are you going to do now? I am busy till next year. I heard the movie is set to hit the theatre early summer next year. I will be busy filming Writer Zoey''s drama''''


    ''''That is why I decided to postpone my debut movie until after your last filming. You can take a month rest then we will begin filming so that the movie can hit cinemas early fall''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You see Alice. The main character that I envisioned can only be completed by you¡­'''' he looked at Alice suggestively and Alice chuckled. ''''I made her to fit you'''' he added and his figures brushed against Alice''s legs.


    ''''I''m sorry, but I intend to spend the entire fall with my sister and my boyfriend'''' Alice said and stood up immediately.


    ''''You have a boyfriend?'''' Director An asked and his voice turned a little louder in the process. A few of the crew members heard him and turned towards them.


    Alice cussed and frowned. ''''This is going to be such a headache''''


    ''''Alice has a boyfriend?'''' the crew members started murmuring amongst themselves.


    ''''Who is your boyfriend?'''' Director An asked, his anger clearly showing. He seemed extremely angered by the fact that Alice had a boyfriend. he clenched his fists tightly.


    Everyone suddenly turned to look at Alice. This was probably the most awkward and embarrassing moment in her entire career.


    Alice lifted her eyes and met with Josh''s gaze. Her heartbeat increased and she sighed.


    ''''I didn''t know Alice had a boyfriend?'''' Director Zou asked curiously as he started walking towards her and everyone also followed.


    ''''Director Zou, it''s nothing much. We just got together recently so I would rather not talk about it'''' Alice said and chuckled awkwardly.


    ''''Having a boyfriend isn''t a bad thing. In fact, anyone would be surprised if you didn''t have a boyfriend'''' Director Zou said and they laughed. ''What matters is that he makes you happy''''


    ''''But, I think everyone is also curious to know who her boyfriend is. She can''t tell us she has a boyfriend without telling us who that person is, right?'''' Director An said. He smirked and turned to look at Alice. He was purposefully pushing her to the wall. He had done his research and he knew she didn''t have a boyfriend. even if she had, he needed to know who that man was in order to know how to deal with him.


    ''''He is my boyfriend'''' Alice said and pointed her hand at Josh. She bit her lips, giving him a pleading gaze.


    ''''Josh Cobbs is your boyfriend?'''' Director An asked as if he didn''t hear her the first time.


    ''''Yes, that''s right'''' Josh walked towards them with his hands in his pocket. He looked carefree with a warm aura around him. he stood next to Alice and held her hand adding, ''we got together not too long ago so we didn''t want others knowing''''


    Director An had a funny smile on his face. It didn''t reach his heart because he was unhappy. He chuckled as he looked at the two of them. he didn''t believe their relationship was real. He had clearly seen how Alice looked at Josh with a pleading gaze.


    ''''I hope that everyone can give us privacy. We are still getting to know each other'''' Josh said.


    ''''Alice, congratulations. Josh, Alice is like a child to me. I''ve watched her grow in this industry. Please take care of her'''' Director Zou said with sincerity.


    ''''I will do that. Alice, you still have to film later in the day. I will take you in to rest'''' Josh said and walked away with Alice.


    Like wildfire, the news begun to spread.


    When they got to Alice''s room, Josh let go of her hand and said to her, ''''you must be tired, go in and rest''''


    ''''Why are you not asking me anything?'''' Alice asked him. she was feeling rather uncomfortable.


    ''''I am not asking because I know you did that because of the situation. Since we arrived here, you''ve been avoiding me. I figured if it wasn''t extremely unfavourable as it was, you wouldn''t have used me''''


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Alice bowed.


    ''''It''s okay. I am happy that at that moment, I was the first person you thought of. But, can you handle the pressure? A lot of reporters are now going to follow us around. That pervert director didn''t seem convinced either''''


    ''''This is all his fault. I don''t know what his deal is. Why is he doing this to me?'''' Alice became furious.


    ''''What did he do?''''


    ''''He is a pervert who tries to take advantage of me at the less opportunity. He wants me to appear in his debut movie but my manager already informed him that my schedule is full until late summer next year but he insisted on waiting till then. He was going on about how he made the character just for me. in anyway case, he is the last person I want to work with. He looks at me in a creepy way. I can never work with someone who looks at me like I am a piece of meat''''

 Chapter 102 - Mimis Second Attempt And The Push Natalie Needed In Order To Seek Vengeance

    ''''He is a pervert who tries to take advantage of me at the less opportunity. He wants me to appear in his debut movie but my manager already informed him that my schedule is full until late summer next year but he insisted on waiting till then. He was going on about how he made the character just for me. In anyway case, he is the last person I want to work with. He looks at me in a creepy way. I can never work with someone who looks at me like I am a piece of meat''''


    ''''He has been pestering you?'''' Josh asked carefully.


    ''''Yes. He is probably interested in me but I don''t like him. He has a bad reputation in our industry. He always wants to touch the female actors and act in improper with them. He has had his eyes on me for a while now''''


    ''''I see. Go in and rest. Call me if you need anything''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Alice bowed again before going to her room. She locked the door before Josh turned and left.


    ¡­.


    Natalie closed from work and was got into the elevator along with her co-workers. She stood at the back as the elevator went down.


    ''''Alice has a boyfriend. Big news'''' one of the ladies said.


    ''''Where did you hear such news?'''' another one asked.


    ''''It''s all over the internet. Guess who her boyfriend is? Josh Cobbs. The mysterious second heir of the Cobbs family''''


    Natalie quickly took out her phone and started browsing the internet. When the elevator stopped, she called Alice as she walked out of the company building.


    ''''Big sis'''' Alice answered.


    ''''Tell me why I have to hear about the fact that my younger sister has a boyfriend from the internet?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''It''s not what you think, big sis''''


    ''''Tell me what it is then? It is all over the place'''' Natalie asked and hailed a taxi. She got inside and gave the driver her address and went back to talking.


    ''''You remember that Director An? That pervert director came at me today and I needed to escape from him. he wants me to appear on his movie but I refused. I just said it casually but he blew it up and now everyone thinks I am dating Josh''''


    ''''That pervert director. The next time I see him, I will beat him into a pulp''''


    ''''Big sis, can you really beat him up for me?''''


    ''''Hey! Why should I beat him for you? Am I from the thug?''''


    ''''You are the one who suggested it, why are you asking me then?'''' Alice shook her head.


    ''''I will beat him for you. You know I can fight even the devil when it comes to you, right? that pervert monkey. How dare he lay his eyes on you?''''


    ''''Big sis, how is everything? Is everything alright between you and Mikael?''''


    Natalie smiled, ''''yes. Everything is fine. Alice, when you come back, I would like to tell you and Xia something''''


    ''''Why are you suddenly sounding serious? Is something wrong?''''


    ''''No. Just concentrate on your work. We will talk more when you return''''


    ''''Alright. Big sis, I have to go back to filming later on''''


    ''''Mm, bye'''' Natalie hung up and looked at the road and frowned. ''''This is not the road to my house'''' Natalie muttered and said to the driver, ''driver, where are you going? This is not the place I asked you to send me''''


    The driver turned and sprayed something into Natalie''s face and she fainted. The driver chuckled and made a phone call to someone.


    ''''I have her''''


    ''''Bring her over'''' Mimi stood up and stretched herself. ''''Things are about to get interesting. Natalie, I told you. Not to mess with me'''' Mimi looked at the mysterious room which had the pictures of Natalie pasted all over.


    ¡­


    The driver took a turn and another car crossed him immediately, making him stop abruptly. The hammer blocked the road making it impossible for the driver to move further. He honed to no avail.


    The person in the hammer got down with another lady and started walking towards them. the driver tried to make a turn but the lady fired a shot at the tire, deflating it''''


    ''''Shit!'''' the driver cussed and opened the car door. He was about to run when the man caught him. The lady went to the backseat and touched Natalie''s neck and felt her nose.


    ''''She is still breathing, Thomas'''' the lady said.


    ''''Thomas?'''' the driver looked scared at the mention of the name. He started struggling to set himself free.


    ''''Who sent you? Why did you take Natalie away?'''' Thomas asked the man as he held his collar tightly.


    ''''I was sending her home'''' the driver managed to say.


    ''''It didn''t look like that to me'''' Thomas said and hit his neck, making him unconscious''''


    ''''What are we going to do now?''''


    ''''If Mikael married Natalie to take revenge on her, then I have to take her away from him. Natalie will never be safe with him''''


    ''''What if he is in love with her? Or they are in love? You always said this before, Natalie is the most rational person you know and your brother never does anything with thinking about it. What are you going to do if they are in love?''''


    Thomas sighed and said to the lady, ''''Fina, send Natalie home first. I will take care of this person''''


    Fina nodded her head and got into the taxi, she saw the phone ringing and took it out, ''''looks like the one behind him is calling''''


    ''''What name is on it?''''


    ''''Miss Song. Do you know any Miss¡­ Mimi Song?'''' Fina looked at Thomas after she mentioned the name.


    ''''Mimi Song again. does this woman have nothing else to do? Give it to me, I am going to meet with her''''


    ''''No, Thomas. That woman is more the less a psycho. She is dangerous and the last person to reveal yourself to''''


    ''''But, if I don''t warn her, she is going to keep trying to kidnap Natalie again''''


    ''''Then, warn Mikael instead. let me deal with Mimi. After all, I still have unfinished business with her for ruining my life back then''''


    ''''Okay, go with Natalie before she wakes up''''


    ''''Yes, boss'''' Fina bowed before driving the car away.


    Thomas waited for the call to end before he sent a text to Mimi.


    ¡­


    Mimi looked at the time and became worried and frustrated. After her call went to voicemail she started panicking and immediately picked her bag to leave the unidentified basement.


    Her phone buzzed and she looked at it. She frowned when she saw a picture of the driver she sent along with a message.


    ''''I am watching you. T.S''


    ''''T.S? Who is T.S?'''' Mimi shivered and shook her head. The only T.S that she knew was Thomas Sun but he was dead. Dead men don''t talk. Mimi turned off the phone and took the sim card out and broke it into pieces. She reached for the trashcan and dumped it inside before leaving the basement.


    ¡­.


    Natalie opened her eyes and found herself in her bedroom. Mikael was sitting by herself and her right hand was connected to an IV.


    ''''Mikael¡­ what happened to me?''''


    ''''You are awake? Natie, don''t scare me like that again''''


    ''''How did I get here?''''


    ''''You fainted in a taxi and the female driver brought you home''''


    ''''A female driver? But, I boarded a male driver''s taxi. Mikael, I am sure of this. the taxi I boarded was a male driver''s. I was speaking on phone with Alice so Alice must have heard his voice too. I told him my address but after hanging up I realised we were going somewhere else but when I told him, he used something on me¡­'''' Natalie stopped and looked at Mikael.


    ''''Do you not believe me?'''' she asked him.


    ''''I do. The doctor said you were sprayed with a sleep spray which could last for hours, so I believe you''''


    ''''Someone saved me. Someone who was with the lady. I was asleep but I swear I could hear voices'''' Natalie looked confused as she spoke.


    ''''Natie, I''m sorry that I wasn''t there to protect you''''


    ''''This wasn''t your fault. I should have been more careful. I don''t know who is doing this but it''s getting out of hand. I need to do something about this and end it once and for all''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''I am being targeted by two different people. someone who doesn''t want me alive and another who doesn''t want me near you. tonight''s accident was by the former and I know who that person is''''


    ''''Who is it?''''


    ''''Mimi. She is using the same trick she used back then. I am made up my mind''''


    ''''What are you going to do?''''


    ''''Pay her back in her own coin. Even after you took all her gigs, she still had work to do because she is using my mother''s connection. What I am going to do is break the trust between them. Make them fight against each other''''

 Chapter 103 - Leave Her Alone

    ''''I am being targeted by two different people. someone who doesn''t want me alive and another who doesn''t want me near you. tonight''s accident was by the former and I know who that person is''''


    ''''Who is it?''''


    ''''Mimi. She is using the same trick she used back then. I am made up my mind''''


    ''''What are you going to do?''''


    ''''Pay her back in her own coin. Even after you took all her gigs, she still had work to do because she is using my mother''s connection. What I am going to do is break the trust between them. make them fight against each other''''


    ''''How are you going to do that?''''


    ''''You might not know this but the person who represented Mimi on her first audition was me''''


    ''''You?''''


    ''''Mm. I don''t like to act but it doesn''t mean I cannot act. Mimi was sick on the day of her audition and because we almost have the same stature, my mother asked me to stand in for Mimi. I went for the audition on her behave and I got the her the role that made her famous''''


    ''''Then, we can use that against her'''' Mikael smiled.


    ''''All my life, ever since I went into that household, they''ve used me to pave the way for Mimi. They made me practice her scripts with her and even went to some of the auditions. Even when I was sick, they would still say I am pretending. I am not going to let them trample on me anymore. I thought that if I just live my life and thrive to be happy they will leave me alone, but it seems that they don''t intend to leave me alone. So, I''ve decided. I won''t live them alone''''


    ''''Natie, you''ve become a lot stronger than before. I am proud of how you are growing''''


    ''''Of course. I have to grow''''


    ''Since you are going to fight them, there is something we need to do first''''


    ''''What is that?''''


    ''''Make you physically strong. I can''t always be there to protect you. We don''t know who those people are but they won''t be there all the time to protect you. You need to strengthen your physical capability and I am going to help you with that''''


    ''''Do we really have to go that far? I can win a conversation with my mouth alone''''


    ''''And later hide somewhere to eat boiled eggs?''''


    ''''Hey, don''t look down on them okay? In my darkest moments, boiled eggs helped me heal. I don''t expect you to understand but boiled eggs are like spiritual energy to me''''


    ''''Okay'''' Mikael stood up, ''''I will bring you something light to eat''''


    ''''Thanks''''


    ¡­.


    Mimi sat on her bed looking at the message keenly. She was confused by the message and it kept disturbing her. She felt uncomfortable.


    ''''Mimi, dinner is ready'''' Solace said when she opened Mimi''s room door.


    ''''Mom. What initials did Thomas Sun used when he was alive?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''Thomas Sun? why are you asking about a dead man?'''' Solace closed the door after asking.


    ''''Nothing'''' Mimi shook her head and put the phone away. She got up from the bed and followed her mother. ''''Mom, what did the chef prepare?''''


    ''''Your favourite. Braised pork and a lot of delicious food''''


    ''''Thank you mom'''' Mimi pulled out a chair and sat across her father, she turned to her mother and said, ''''mom, I was thinking. It''s been a while since we had family dinner out. I haven''t seen sister for a month now. Even though I am not the ambassador for the company she works at, I don''t see her around that much. She is working hard and living her life. Let''s invite her out and give her some encouragement. Sister always tries to live on her own but we are her family, we shouldn''t leave her like that''''


    ''''Let her be. If she is busy with work, that''s a good thing. It''s better than not working. She looks less pathetic''''


    ''''Solace, we should call her out and have dinner some time. If Natalie needs help at her new work place, we can put in a word for her''''


    ''''I will think about. But, Natalie is just like me, she loves to be independent and do things on her own, even if it''s hard. She won''t leave her pride and ask for help. That is the kind of person my daughter is. Leave her alone. Let her live herself, it''s good that she isn''t in a shell like before''''


    Mimi''s fingers around the chopsticks tightened. She let out a soft chuckle and bit her lips. ''My daughter?'' after all these years, she still referred to that bitch as her daughter.


    ''''Mimi, why are you not eating?'''' Solace asked when she noticed Mimi''s silence.


    ''''I have an audition tomorrow. I need to prepare for it''''


    ''''Ana? audition? I didn''t know about this?'''' Solace asked.


    ''''Well, director An called me this morning and asked me to audition for his debut movie, so I decided to give it a shot. It will be held at his office studio tomorrow morning''''


    ''''When you go, you need to be careful and call me if he tries anything funny. he has a bad reputation in this industry''''


    ''''Then, she shouldn''t go if he has a bad reputation'''' Daniel said.


    ''''Dad, this is my work. I won''t be there alone so you don''t have to worry about it. But, I will be careful'''' Mimi smiled picked her glass of juice and went to her room.


    Mimi placed the glass down on the table and muttered, ''he has a bad reputation? What if the universe is giving me an opportunity? If Director An has a bad reputation, then it will be perfect to invite him to the launching next tomorrow. I can introduce him to Natalie and maybe help them build a good relationship''''


    Mimi''s gaze turned sinister as she smirked.


    ¡­.


    ''''Thanks Amy, I will make the amends and bring it to you before I close today'''' Natalie said to Amy after she showed her designs to the latter. She had asked Amy to help me in her jewellery designs and had been receiving lessons from her since then.


    ''''Actually, you don''t have to be hard on yourself. You are already doing great for someone who started five months ago''''


    ''''Thank you, Amy. I will take my leave now'''' Natalie smiled and turned to go and the office across Amy''s desk opened. William walked out with a middle aged woman who didn''t look her age at all. From their striking resemblance, Natalie quickly deduced that she was the famous Janice Yun. William''s mother.


    Natalie bowed and greeted politely, ''''hello''''


    ''''Hi, Natalie'''' Janice said as she looked at Natalie with a smile.


    ''''Do you know me?'''' Natalie was surprised.


    ''''You gave my retiring jewel such a beautiful name, how could I not know you? I''ve keeping tabs on you. You are doing great''''


    ''Thank you for your kind words'''' Natalie said and bowed again.


    ''''You can go ahead. I will see you next tomorrow at the launching''''


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie looked at William and nodded her head before leaving.


    ''''She seems polite'''' Janice said.


    ''''She is polite and works really hard'''' Amy complimented Natalie.


    ''''I see why you are still hanged up over her. A woman like that is rare to come by and any man who has her heart is blessed. She reminds me of myself when I was young''''


    ''''Mom, the situation is different''''


    ''''The only thing different is that I had you from my first marriage before I married your uncle and even if you disagree with me, I am happy. Don''t create unnecessary confusion between them. Mikael might look harmless but he is dangerous, even more dangerous than his late brother'''' Janice said meaningfully before going towards the private elevator.


    Janice had always known of her son''s crush on Natalie. Even before she came into his life. She found it unfortunate that they couldn''t be together.


    Natalie placed her file down and sat on her chair smiling. It meant a lot to her to receive a compliment from a renowned person like Janice Yun. She was the ''it'' person when it came to jewellery designing. She had won a lot of awards and her jewellery are most worn by celebrities.


    ''''Oh, I just saw you smiling. What is making you so happy, Natalie?'''' Lucy asked as she walked closer to her.


    ''''Lucy, guess who I met just now?''''


    ''''Who?''''


    ''''I met Janice Yun''''


    ''''Janice Yun, our company chairwoman?''''


    ''''Yes and she compliment my designs. She said I was going great. Lucy, do you know what it means to be compliment by the chairwoman?''''


    ''''I told you, your designs were good. You are going to become the next Janice Yun, Natalie''''


    ''''No, I want to become my own person. Hopefully, one day, Janice Jewellery will become mine'''' Natalie said proudly.


    ''''Future Chairwoman, please look favourably on me when you ascend to your throne'''' Lucy kowtowed.


    ''''Don''t worry, I will give you any position that you want'''' Natalie said and they started laughing.

 Chapter 104 - Take Your Drama Away From Xia

    ''''Good going, Alice. Good going. I leave you alone for a day and the next time I hear is a dating scandal about you?'''' Xia asked as she applied her face cream.


    "Aiya, I told you it''s not what you think. I already ironed things with Josh and he doesn''t mind helping me out for a while'''' Alice lied on the bed as she spoke.


    ''''Of course he will agree to it because he is interested in you but that is calling taking advantage of him, Alice. If you don''t know, let me tell you''''


    ''''I was pushed to the wall by Director An''''


    ''''That darn director An. Should I beat him for you?'''' Xia turned to face her.


    ''''No, Natalie already booked that slot. She promised to beat him up the next time she sees him''''


    ''''How is she going to beat someone she doesn''t know? She is so funny''''


    ''''I know, right. Xia, don''t you think it''s been quiet on their end? I could have sworn I sensed something weird between my sister and Mikael but maybe it''s me having wild thoughts''''


    ''''Or maybe it is your instincts telling you something'''' Xia said and looked at Alice.


    ''''What? Do you know something?'''' Alice asked curiously.


    ''''Well, whether I know or not is none of my business and it is good to hear it from the horse''s own mouth'''' Xia replied as she thought back on the interview night. She had seen the way Mikael held unto Natalie''s hand and the affectionate way they gazed at each other.


    ''''You seem to know something but you are not telling me, right?'''' Alice got down from the bed.


    ''''I don''t know anything¡­'''' Xia paused when they heard the doorbell ring. She and Alice looked at each other.


    ''''I will check'''' Alice got down from the bed and went to open the door. Alice frowned when she saw Karl at the door looking dirty and unkempt.


    ''''Who is there?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Actually, you need to come and see for yourself'''' Alice said. She wasn''t sure how to handle the situation in front of her.


    Xia stood up and went to the door. She looked equally stunned when she saw the boy looking all dirty.


    ''''Karl, what happened to you?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Aunt, help me. I can''t clean myself up. Mom said she can''t touch me because I smell and daddy is not here to bath me. I don''t want to smell; people will laugh at me''''


    Xia and Alice looked at each other. Xia hesitated before squatting down to meet his level. She sighed, confused at the situation. This was only the second time they were meeting. How did he know where her room was? Why did he even come to her when his mother was clearly around?


    ''''I''m going to get some snacks at the stores. Do you need anything?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''I want chocolate'''' Karl said excitedly.


    ''''Not you¡­ I was asking your¡­ stepmother'''' Alice teased.


    ''''Hey!!'''' Xia screamed.


    ''''I will see you later, bestie'''' Alice picked her small purse and left the room. She kept smiling all the way.


    ''''Aunt, won''t you clean me up? I smell bad'''' Karl said, tugging at Xia''s pyjamas.


    ''''Karl¡­'''' Alice pulled him inside and closed the door before asking him, ''''why did you come to me? How did you know my room number?''''


    ''''Daddy told me to come to you when it''s emergency and he is not around. He said you are the person he trusts the most''''


    ''''Did¡­ did your daddy talk about me?''''


    ''''Mm, daddy told me about you. He said you were his best friend but now you hate him. aunt, please don''t hurt my dad. He is the coolest person in the whole world''''


    ''''I¡­''''


    ''''My mother is a bad meaner. She doesn''t wash me up. She allows the house helps to wash me all the time and when I soil myself, she tells me to get away from her''''


    ''''Karl, let''s go in. I will wash you up but you don''t have to call your mother a bad meaner because she is your mother and she loves you'''' Xia held his hand and went with him into the bathroom.


    ''''Aunt, my mother loves my dad so much. That is what she told me. She said that she will be good to be as long as I am able to make my dad stay with her''''


    ''''Karl, that''s enough'''' Xia removed his clothes and turned the shower to warm and started cleaning him up.


    ''''Aunt, you love my father, right?'''' Karl looked at Xia and smiled, ''aunt you are so beautiful. My father said that your smile is like the sun that shines at early dawn''''


    ''''Karl, where is your mother? If she finds out you came to me, she will not be happy''''


    ''That is why she doesn''t need to know. My father said as men we should always learn to keep secrets. Aunt, this is our little secret. Your secret is also safe with me. I won''t tell my mother anything''''


    Xia faked a smile and didn''t say anything again. After bathing him, she wrapped his small body in the big towel and carried him into the room and sat him on the bed.


    ''''You don''t have anything to change in, Karl. What are we going to do now?''''


    ''''I sent my dad a text, telling him to bring me spare clothes. I told him I was here with you''''


    ''You told you father you were with me?''''


    ''''Yes, look'''' Karl picked his phone that he had placed on the table and showed the message to Xia. Xia looked at the messages and smiled.


    ''''You did well'''' she sat beside him.


    ''''Aunt, I played the whole day. I think I am feeling sleepy. Can I sleep a little before my father comes for me?''''


    ''''Oo, sleep. I am going to the terrace to get some fresh air. Call me if you need me'''' Xia stood up and went through the back door to the terrace that she shared with Connor.


    ¡­.


    Alice held the pack of potato chips that she took from the bar counter and started walking back to her room. She started eating the chips as she turned and bumped into a woman. Her pack fell from her hands and the chips came out.


    ''''Damn it, why don''t you watch it when you are walking?'''' Alice heard the woman cussed and Alice cocked her brows and turned to look at her. When their gaze met, they both stopped smiling.


    ''''Oh, it''s you. The famous Alice. No, actually, I should call you sister in law since you are dating my brother in law, right?'''' Via said.


    Alice looked at the chips on the floor and said to Via, ''pick it up''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You pushed me and my pack of potato chips fell down, shouldn''t you be picking it up for me?'''' Alice asked and lifted her eyebrows at Via questionably.


    ''''Are you serious?''''


    ''''Do I look like I am smiling?'''' Alice retorted sharply.


    ''''Ah'''' Via chuckled. She took a step forward and stepped on the pack of chips. She turned to Alice saying, ''''oops, did you mean I should pick it up? My bad, I thought you said to step on it''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Alice laughed and looked around them. she didn''t see anyone around that area so she stepped closer to Via and the latter moved backwards.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Via asked.


    ''''What do you think?'''' Alice looked at the opened trashcan behind Via and asked, ''''I heard you hated things that smelled?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You see. There are three people in this world that if anyone messes with them, I become crazy. Natalie Jun, Kim Xia and Alice Jun, myself. If you mess with anyone of these people, I will mess with you. be careful, even I don''t know what I am capable of sometimes''''


    ''''Are you threatening me? Hey, I am clearly older than you¡­''''


    ''''Then act your age! Stay away from my best friend. Take your drama away from her''''


    ''''Hey!''''


    ''''Hey, what? What?'''' Alice said and moved closer. When Via tried to go back, she fell right into the trashcan. When she looked at herself, she screamed. There were unfinished cups of coffee and salad in the trashcan and when she fell into it, they soiled her up.


    ''Hey'''' Via screamed.


    ''''I didn''t even touch you'''' Alice stepped back, ''''maybe next time you should watch where you are going'''' Alice said to her and turned, walking away.


    ''''You are going to pay for this'''' Via screamed as she walked away.


    ..


    ''''That damn woman just turned me into a bully'''' Alice said as she went towards her room.


    ''''I''m glad you realised that'''' Director An said. Alice stopped and looked at the man standing at her doorstep.


    ''''Director An?'''' Alice walked closer but maintained a good distance between them.


    ''''I didn''t know you were the one so I filmed it. What do we do with this now? You are going to be tagged a bully when this gets into the internet''''


    ''''What do you want?''''

 Chapter 105 - This Is A Lifetime Opportunity

    ''''That damn woman just turned me into a bully'''' Alice said as she went towards her room.


    ''''I''m glad you realised that'''' Director An said. Alice stopped and looked at the man standing at her doorstep.


    ''''Director An?'''' Alice walked closer but maintained a good distance between them.


    ''''I didn''t know you were the one so I filmed it. What do we do with this now? You are going to be tagged a bully when this gets into the internet''''


    ''''What do you want?''''


    ''''I brought the script. What do you say? Should we go in and discuss it over a bottle of wine?'''' Director An asked as he lifted the bottle of wine and two glasses that were in his hand.


    ''''I''m sorry, but, it''s late and I have a shoot tomorrow. You can discuss this with my manager'''' Alice replied.


    ''''Then, will your manager also clean this mess up when it hits the internet? Or will you manager clean up the mess when it finally comes out that Josh Cobbs is not your real boyfriend?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Alice, don''t keep acting like you do not know what I want from you. This is a lifetime opportunity I am giving you. I planned to meet with Mimi Song tomorrow morning, but I decided to come here and give you another chance. This project is going to guarantee you a spot at the Golden Actors Awards this coming summer. You shouldn''t let such a good thing pass you''''


    ''''Director An, I thought by going round in circles you would get the clue but it seems that I need to put it bluntly. I do not want to work with you and I do not like the way you talk to me''''


    ''''What? Hey, you must think that you a rea big shot, right? Who do you think you are?''''


    ''''I don''t take myself to be a big shot but even if I am still rising up as an artiste I must be honest with myself. I do not mix business with pleasure. You''ve been crossing the line with me and I do not like that''''


    ''''That so funny considering the fact that you are the one who lured me in first with your flirtatious actions''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Anytime we are working together, you act so nice towards me. You even said once that I was the youngest and most handsome director in the industry''''


    ''''Those were my honest thoughts on you but it didn''t mean that I flirted with you or liked you. You misunderstood my intentions''''


    ''''So, you are saying that you I was the one who got carried away? Then, what about this afternoon? Are you really dating Josh Cobbs?''''


    ''''Do I have to answer that question? Director An, it''s already late. Please leave before anyone sees us and thinks that we are doing something else''''


    ''''Why? You don''t want to soil your reputation? Figures, you don''t want people to find out about your dark past, right? You think you''ve made a clean start, right?''''


    ''''What¡­ what do you mean?''''


    ''''Alice'''' Josh came out of his room and saw them together. he walked closer and pulled Alice behind him.


    ''''Wow, such a protective boyfriend'''' Director An teased.


    ''''Director An, it''s late. I believe whatever you are discussing with my girlfriend should be over now. Alice, let''s go inside''''


    ''''Harry Winchester. Does the name ring a bell?'''' Director An asked Alice.


    Alice''s hands quivered and she tensed up. Josh looked at her and turned to Director An, "would you leave or do I need to call the security?''''


    ''''No need calling the security. Alice, the offer will still be on until late after tomorrow. Call me if you change your mind'''' Director An said and walked away.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Josh asked Alice after director An walked away.


    ''''I''m fine. I''m just tired, thanks for helping me out''''


    ''''Go in and rest. Don''t allow his threats get to you. That debut movie, won''t even see the light of day''''


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''I am not doing this because of you. I am doing it because you are not the only artiste he has threatened before. Go in and have a rest''''


    ''''Good night'''' Alice nodded her head and went inside. Josh turned and also got into his room. He took his phone and dialled a number.


    ''''I want you to run a check on Director An and find out what kind of relationship he has with Harry Winchester. I also want to know where that bastard is hiding right now''''


    ''''Yes, boss''''


    Josh hung up and sat on the bed.


    ¡­.


    Xia looked at her time and sighed. Karl was now fast asleep and Connor hadn''t arrived yet. She must admit, the boy was such a talkative, like his father. He wouldn''t stop talking until he fell asleep. He even asked her to sing him songs.


    Xia yawned and opened her eyes when she heard a knock on her door. She hurried over and opened it.


    ''''Hi'''' Connor said as he looked at Xia''s face.


    ''''Hi, come in. He fell asleep after waiting for a long time'''' Xia said awkwardly as she fumbled with her fingers.


    ''''I was caught up in a meeting. I''m sorry to have inconvenience you. I hope he didn''t bother you with a lot of talking?''''


    ''''No, it''s alright. did you bring his clothes?''''


    ''''Yes, I did'''' Connor showed her the bag he was holding.


    ''''I had to wrap him in a towel because the robe was too big for him and it''s a little cold'''' Xia shifted her gaze when Connor turned to look at her. Her heart was in a mess. She hadn''t seen him for a day and she already missed him.


    ''''I will change him and take him to my room. Thank you for taking care of him. I met Via but she didn''t look so good. I don''t know what is wrong with her?''''


    ''''Connor, I don''t want talk about Via. Whatever she does is her business, I don''t want to be part of her drama'''' Xia said honestly.


    ''''You are right, I''m sorry'''' Connor sat on the bed and pulled Karl closer to himself. Xia picked the bag and removed the shirt and gave it to him.


    ''''Here, his shirt'''' Xia said and Connor stretched his hand to take it, their hands brushing in the process. Xia retreated immediately and the shirt fell on his laps. She turned away and went to sit in front of the dressing mirror.


    Through the mirror, Xia watched Connor change the sleeping boy his clothes. A lot of thoughts went through her mind. If she hadn''t run away like a coward, would she have become the mother of the boy by now?


    Xia frowned and shook her head mumbling, ''''get you head together, Kim Xia''''


    ''''Kim'''' Connor called and Xia stood up immediately.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''I''m taking Karl to rest. Thank you for helping me out''''


    ''''It''s nothing. that''s what friends do for each other, right?''''


    ''''Friends?'''' Connor asked.


    ''''Karl said you told him I was your friend'''' Xia said and smiled.


    ''''That¡­''''


    ''''You should go now'''' Xia went and opened the door.


    ''''Now, I feel that you are really pushing me away. Xia, I won''t stop hovering around you. I will prove to you that my feelings are true. It didn''t change, it never will'''' Connor said and left the room.


    Xia closed the door and leaned against it.


    ¡­.


    Connor placed Karl on the bed and was about to stand up when the little boy suddenly asked.


    ''''Daddy, does mommy not love me at all?''''


    ''''Karl, you are awake?'''' Connor was taken by surprise.


    ''''Daddy, today when I soiled myself mom said I smell. She asked me to leave her alone''''


    ''''Karl, mom loves you. She just finds it difficult to express her feelings''''


    ''''Dad, I love that aunt. When she was cleaning me, she didn''t say I smell bad. She played with me and said I was so handsome like my dad. She even told me not to hate my mother''''


    ''''That''s the Xia I know. Always able to coolly separate her private life and never allowing it to cloud her emotions'''' Connor smiled.


    ''''Dad, I missed you so much. Mom doesn''t play with me. She said I should make her get closer to you or she will abandon me''''


    ''''Karl, don''t listen to your mom, okay?''''


    ''''Mm, I''m going back to sleep''''


    ''''Goodnight, Karl'''' Connor kissed the little boy before standing up.


    ¡­.


    ''''That little slut'''' Director An returned to his room looking quite furious. He smirked and walked over to his bag. He removed a very old Motorola phone and turned it on. When he entered the contacts section, there was only a single number in it. He dialled the number and the other side answered it.


    ''''What do you want?''''


    ''''That little slut told me that she was flirting with me. how can she say that after everything?''''


    ''''You are drunk'''' the mysterious voice said back, ''''if you have nothing to say hang up''''


    ''''I told her about you. That bitch tensed up just at the mention of your name''''


    ''''Andrew, how dare you mention my name to that woman?''''


    ''''She made me angry. She claims Josh Cobbs is her boyfriend, can you believe that?''''


    ''''Shit. You just made things more complicated. Who have I been hiding from and you just made that man aware that I am still in this town'''' the line got disconnected.


    ''''Harry, hey'''' Director An screamed into the phone.


    Purplebride''s corner:


    Hi everyone. I hope everyone is healthy and keeping safe?


    I noticed a lot of you want mass release and you keep telling me that in comments section.


    Here I''m just going to be blunt. I am a human being and I need motivation and inspiration to be able to continue to write everyday.


    A lot of you only read, you neither comment nor write a review. Maybe because I''m not so popular so you don''t even want to bother with such things. But these are the little things that a writer needs to be able to assess the book.


    Reviews whether good or bad are necessary so that we will know whether we are doing the right thing or not.


    I have a lot of readers but I can tell you honestly today that about 90% of my reviews are from fellow authors, we do review swap to assess each other''s works but the greater part is from readers which sadly for me I am not getting. I''m not sure whether I''m doing a great job or not because I don''t have that much reviews.


    If you are a free reader and this is not a jab at you because I also read a lot, sometimes free but most of the time with paid coins to support the work of the author because trust me it is not easy to sit and write at all and we don''t even get that much from writing anyway, but if you are a free reader, the least you can do is support with power stones, comments and reviews. I always leave a review whether I''m reading for free or not.


    Now a lot of you have been doing that and I truly appreciate it but, if you could just give me a little boast by writing a review for me, it would really make me happy.


    To all my paid readers, I truly appreciate you because I am able to get something small for my writing everyday because of your support. Thank you and I do hope you continue to support me.


    That''s all and I hope you don''t take offense to this, whatever I said.


    PS: No mass release until I get a lot of reviews so until then, let''s stick to one chapter a day because I have work that I do and don''t have the motivation to write a lot of chapters for any mass release. Thanks!

 Chapter 106 - Does He Make You Happy?

    Natalie walked into the District Police building during her lunch break. She went to one if the tables to ask for Detective Wales.


    "Hi, please is Detective Wales around?"


    The young man looked at Natalie and flushed. He stood up at all and bowed before Natalie as he greeted with a loud voice attracting attention to them.


    "Big sister in law, good afternoon!"


    Natalie looked confused. She turned to look around herself and behind her to be sure he wasn''t referring to her but the way he bowed, she felt that he was definitely referring to her.


    "Me?" Natalie asked, pointing at herself.


    "He is at it again..." A familiar voice said behind them and Natalie turned.


    "Detective Wales..." Natalie smiled and added, "I''m not sure he was referring to me, right?"


    "Big sister in law. I am Alice''s online husband. I love Alice so much. When I found out she had a sister who was also so beautiful, I was elated"


    " Oh, this is about Alice" Natalie smiled.


    "But, I got Alice''s shocking news yesterday about her relationship with Josh Cobbs. But, I love Alice so I want her to be happy. I decided not to make a fuss about it but I am still heartbroken" the young police said and started weeping


    "It''s okay, Deno" his friends came together and hugged him.


    "Miss Jun, you can come with me" Detective Wales said to Natalie.


    "Will he be okay? He seems pretty broken" Natalie looked at the young man.


    "Sister in law, can I get an autograph?"


    "Huh? I..." Natalie chuckled, "I don''t have an autograph because my handwriting is ugly but I will get you an autograph signed in your name from Alice for you. Will that do?" Natalie asked.


    "Thank you sister in law"


    "Can you stop calling me that? It feels a little weird"


    "Yes" Deno pushed his colleagues aside and took a paper and wrote his name on it, "this is my full name"


    "Alright, I will pass it to you once I get her to sign it. Alice is not in the city right now so it might take a while"


    "I am not in a hurry at all" Deno said.


    "Okay, then, I will see you soon" Natalie finished and followed Detective Wales out of the building.


    "The thief was forwarded to Prosection this morning. As I said earlier, he is a dangerous pickpocket who we''ve been looking for for a while now. You were very lucky that day. Next time don''t follow anyone for something when they steal it from you. Just call the police"


    "I will do that. Thank you for helping me out"


    "Are you on lunch break? I just returned from a hunt down and haven''t had my lunch yet"


    "What to do? My lunch break just ended and I have a meeting to attend" Natalie looked at him apologetically, "I should be buying you lunch for helping me out?"


    "No worries, next time we meet, you can just buy me coffee"


    "Next time we meet? Alright, I will definitely buy you coffee when we meet" Natalie bowed and hurried along.


    Detective Wales looked at her and sighed. His lips curved into a mysterious smile.


    .....


    Natalie pressed the elevator button and waited till it opened. She saw William when she was about to step in. Natalie looked confused and apologized, "I''m sorry, I thought this was the workers elevator"


    "This is the workers elevator" William replied. "Get in" he said and Natalie hesitated for a while. "Why? Do you think I''m going to confess to you again?"


    "No. I just don''t want anyone spreading rumors when they see us together"


    "This is my company. I will fire anyone who spreads rumors"


    Natalie entered into the elevator and it closed. The elevator became quiet as they both remained quiet.


    "Does he make you happy?"


    Natalie turned to look at him.


    "The one you have feelings for?" William continued to ask.


    "Yes, he makes me very happy?"


    "Do you trust him? He is an actor and comes in contact with a lot of beautiful women everyday. What makes you trust him that he won''t cheat on you?"


    "Even though I don''t know why you are asking me this, and even though I feel that this is my private life and should be kept away from work. But, since you are asking I will tell you this, I just trust him. I don''t need a reason for trusting him because he hasn''t given me a reason why I shouldn''t trust him"


    "What if he gives you a reason not to trust him? Would you be willing to forgive him?"


    Natalie smiled. "Why? Do you intend to give me a reason why I shouldn''t trust my own husband?" Natalie bowed and walked out when the elevator stopped at her department.


    William remained where he was with his hands inside his pockets.


    ''''Why? Do you want to give me a reason why I shouldn''t trust my own husband?"


    Those words hit him pretty badly and hurt his ego. She boldly declared Mikael Sun as her husband in front of him.


    When the elevator stopped at his office, he got out of it and went into the office. He angrily pushed a lot of the files on the table down.


    ....


    Mimi sat across Director An in his office studio. They were the only two in it and the other workers were not around.


    Mimi looked around the office which had a bed at the corner and became increasingly alarmed. He had told her that there were other people here today for the audition but she hasn''t seen another soul besides the two of them.


    "Director An, didn''t you tell me that there will be other people here to do the audition? Why am I the only one here?" Mimi asked.


    "Oh, that? I made them to leave. You see I wanted you to feel comfortable so I cancelled the rest of the auditions and made my workers leave. Why? Does it bother you that we are only two?" Director An asked as he licked his lips. He was getting excited.


    "Director An, my mom asked me to pass this over to you" Mimi said as she passed the box of health tonics to him. She had to use her last straw to get herself out of the sticky situation.


    Indeed, at the mention of her mother''s name, Director An seemed to have cooled off.


    "Did you tell your mother you were coming here?''


    "Yes, she said she will pick me up after here for shopping. Right, I almost forgot. Here is a ticket to the launching of the latest jewelry by Janice. Of you are able to come, I have a special gift that I will prepare for you tonight" Mimi said suggestively.


    "A special gift?" Director An asked.


    "Yes, a very beautiful gift that will satisfy you" Mimi opened her phone gallery and showed him a picture of Natalie.


    "This... I know this woman. She is Natalie''s sister, right?"


    "Yes, isn''t she just pretty?" Mimi asked as she watched the director''s reaction.


    "She is even more prettier than Alice. I saw her once and I couldn''t take my eyes off her" Director An confessed.


    "She will be the meal I prepare for you tonight. Anticipate it!"


    "I will" Director An smirked. He could already feel himself on top of such fine piece of art. Worshipping and making her his. He licked his lips and asked just to be sure.


    "You mean this beautiful woman is going to be mine? How are you going to do that?"


    "Director An, I have my ways. If you want her, I will make her yours. You can do whatever you want with her. There is a catch to it. She is a virgin!"


    "She is untouched?" Director An laughed. He couldn''t contain his joy and became excited. "I haven''t touched a virgin before. Miss Mimi, what is the real reason why you are doing this?" Even if he wanted to sleep with the beautiful woman badly, he was still rational and he knew things weren''t that clear as they seemed.


    "You don''t have to worry about my reasons. You won''t be caught in a sticky situation because I am paving the way for you"


    Mimi smiled as she studied Director An. Even she felt disgusted by his uncontrolled sexual behavior. She was happy that she wasn''t the one to be at his mercy tonight.


    Mimi got into her van and leaned against the seat. She smiled and asked Ailee.


    "Ailee, did you get the things I asked you to buy at the black market yesterday?" She had asked Ailee, her assistant to go and buy her a type of aphrodisiac which wasn''t approved by FDA because of it''s highly potent narcotic content which also increased the sexual appetite of females.


    "Yes, Miss Song. It is here" Ailee opened her bag and removed the small box containing the bottle and gave it to Mimi.


    "Alright. Today is going to be interesting. Ailee, I will let you make some arrangements later on. Make sure you do it right"


    "Yes, Miss"

 Chapter 107 - She Wanted Attention And I Gave It To Her

    The launching was held at a private Hall which was strictly by invitation. It was designed to host not more than fifty people so if one was not a part of the top 1% of the rich families, then it was only a dream that they could wish coming true because there wasn''t another way if they wanted to attend.


    Everyone who knew Janice Yun knew she was a great perfectionist and always wanted everything to be perfect. This was the reason why the launching itself was held at her private jewelry gala studio at the Southeast of City X.


    The jewelry gala studio which was where she displayed all her other works was neatly decorated according to her unique taste since she had an eye for interior decor. She chose a light brown color for the inside and this blended in very well with the lightning in the room. The room were divided into different seats. Four chairs to a table in a roundabout manner which maximised space.


    From the curtains to the clothes on the tables, everything looked perfect and neat. On each table was a small vase containing a type of moon flower which increased and purified the air in the room.


    Soon, it was almost time for the launching and the invited guests were starting to arrive. The highly trained and professional waiters attended to each guests with great work etiquettes and mannerisms.


    Since the tables were divided, each guest had written in thier invite the table table that they were supposed to seat on. This was perfectly done by Janice Yun herself to prevent anyone from sitting at a place they are not meant to.


    Director An who had with him a special invite from Mimi arrived very early. Even though he was considered a big shot in the entertainment industry, he was nothing to Janice Yun since she wasn''t familiar with him. He was excited and couldn''t wait to be there hence he had gone all the way out to even get himself a new suit and pants. He had dressed up for the occasion.


    Director An was just 38 years and still very healthy and considered handsome among the rest of the director''s which were over 40 and beyond.


    Andrew (full name of Director An) was walked into the gala by a waiter whom he found quite pleasing but he didn''t want to do anything else today. After all, he had a perfect meal prepared for him later on. He found his lower body starting to react when he imagined how the night was going to be. He couldn''t wait to see his woman for the night.


    Outside the gala hall, Lucy and Matt had arrived first. Since he was the main security manager, he had come early to make sure that there were no threats. Lucy had insisted on coming with him to help out and he couldn''t say no to her.


    After they inspected the entire building, they returned to the front of the gala hall. Matt looked at Lucy and smiled, "let''s go and get you changed into something else"


    "Huh" Lucy looked at him shyly. Even though they were almost three months into their relationship, the only thing they had done was hold hands and kiss.


    "I prepared a beautiful dress for you, come with me" he said and held her hand.


    "That little slut" Anita said when she got down from Dindin''s car and saw Matt and Lucy walking away.


    "I told you to forget of them" Dindin said, standing beside her.


    "I hate seeing them together. I fell for him first. I found out about his family first but why is she the one dating him now?" Anita humped and walked away, holding her designer clutch bag tightly against her gown.


    It could be said that those two really dressed up for the occasion. They had gone for shopping for this gala. They didn''t want to fall behind with their dressing. Dindin had spent about 25K in buying the golden silver dress which had shiny glistening crystals all around it.


    Since Anita couldn''t afford such luxury, she went for a lesser 15K dress which was also decent enough.


    A van pulled over as they started to walk inside. Dindin turned first and when she saw Mimi coming out of the van, she became excited.


    "Mimi" Dindin went forward to hug Mimi.


    "Hi, Dindin. How are you?" Mimi hugged her back carefully. She didn''t want to wrinkle the dress she had spent a million dollars getting it customised just for her. Mimi smiled and felt that even the universe was on her side. She needed Dindin for her plans to work tonight and here she was.


    "Mimi, you already know my friend, right? She is Anita" Dindin quickly introduced.


    "I know her, of course. Anita, how are you?"


    "I''m doing well" Anita said excitedly.


    "Let''s go inside. Dindin, I will need you for something later on"


    "Just call me if you need me"


    Mimi nodded and they went inside the hall. Mimi''s assistant found her seat and directed her there. When she sat down, she turned and shared a meaningful gaze with Andrew before looking away immediately.


    Natalie arrived a little later than them. She wore a simple cream colored dress which had the design of a wild flower in it. It might look simple but anyone with good designer eyes would know that it was hand knitted and had the famous V shape of the Mona Lisa symbol which was from a famous foreign designer known for hand knitting her clothes. Her heels and small almost unnoticeable bag were from the latest collection of a particular designer whose bags and shoes were only opened to people who were ready to spend.


    Of course, this was ordered by Mikael for her but it still didn''t compare to the one she had prepared herself to wear during the time of her speech.


    Natalie felt that this was an opportunity she was blessed with and didn''t want to take it lightly. She was here solely for one reason. To build a good rapport for herself and also interact with a lot of the people she couldn''t have gotten a chance to in her daily life.


    She believed that creating a good friendship with some if these people would be of great help to her in the future. In fact, she could see Janice Jewelry becoming hers in the near future.


    Natalie knew it was very grandeur of her to have such big dreams but she didn''t want to give up now that she had a dream, a goal to work towards. She didn''t want to get distracted.


    Natalie entered the hall alone. Mikael was supposed to come with her but he got a call from his mother and had to go. He was scheduled to arrive later on.


    Like honey to a bee, the moment Natalie entered inside, the lighting illuminated her dressing. Her slightly tanned natural skin made her stand out in the creamy knee level dress. Everyone turned to look at her.


    Natalie scanned the hall until her gaze landed on Lucy who looked excited to see her. Lucy waved and Natalie waved back and started walking towards her and Matt.


    "Elder sister, you finally arrived" a voice spoke when she was about to pass it. Mimi''s soft tone made everyone looked upon her like a gentle flower that was incapable of doing harm to anyone.


    Natalie stopped in her strides and turned to face Mimi with a smile. This was contrary to her previous behavior were she would turn aggressive each time Mimi referred to her as her elder sister.


    Mimi was slightly taken aback but she recovered immediately. She didn''t know what Natalie was up to, playing along with her so well. But, she smiled and moved out of her chair.


    "You look so beautiful elder sister. My parents would be here later on, let''s have dinner together after the launching. Even though you are no longer staying with us, we missed you"


    "Okay, my little sister. I will do that. Let''s have dinner together after this" Natalie said politely and nodded her head before going over to Lucy''s table.


    "I heard she is the first child from her first marriage?" One lady said behind Natalie''s table after witnessing what happened.


    "But, isn''t she the elder sister of Alice Jun? She came out to say it herself" another asked back.


    "Alice Jun is her sister from her father''s second marriage. I heard she didn''t get along well with the Song family in the past"


    "That must have been a rumour. Look, they even plan to have dinner together after here"


    Natalie''s? gaze turned cold the more she heard the two women talking about her so openly. But she didn''t do anything.


    "Natalie, are you alright" Lucy asked.


    "Mm, I''m fine"


    "What was that about, anyway?"


    "It was just as you saw it. She wanted attention and I gave it to her"


    "That little..." Lucy was about to cuss and stopped when she noticed Matt''s gaze on her.

 Chapter 108 - Hi, Beautiful...

    An hour ago.


    Mikael was waiting in the hall for Natalie when he received a text message from someone. It was an unknown number. He opened the message and read I.


    "Your brother is alive. If you want to meet him, go to your parents house right now"


    It was a simple and straightforward message. Mikael furrowed his brows and studied the message keenly. He was about to ignore it when a call came. This time it was from the person he asked to look into Thomas''s accident a few months ago.


    "Hello, what did you find?" Mikael asked at once.


    "You were right. Your brother is alive and he is the one who saved Miss Jun that night" the private investigator said over the phone.


    "Where is his current location?"


    "He is meeting your mother at the family house right now. I''ve been watching him closely since I found him a few days ago but something doesn''t add up. He seems to be looking for someone. I think he is looking for the person who tempered with his jet, causing the accident"


    "Alright, thank you!" Mikael hung up and turned to see Natalie walking out of the room. She looked so beautiful.


    "Did I keep you waiting for long?"


    "No. Natie, do you mind going to the launching alone? I will join you later after visiting mom"


    "Is something wrong with Aunt?"


    "No, she asked me to pass by and check something. I promise I won''t keep long"


    "Mm, no problem. But, call me if anything happens"


    "I will and be careful. Remember, if it''s not from me..."


    "Don''t drink it. I know already. I''m?carrying my own water along. I won''t drink anything from there"


    "That''s my girl. Be good and don''t fall for anyone else"


    "Tsk, no one is as good as you"


    ....


    Mikael hurried into the hall and stopped abruptly at the door. He gasped when he saw the familiar figure in front of him. Their mother was buried in his arms as she wept.


    When the two people heard the sound of the door, they turned and saw Mikael looking at them.


    "Mikael, look, your brother is alive" Mrs. Sun said tearfully.


    Thomas finally turned, facing Mikael. "Hi, my little brother" Thomas said nervously. Mikael''s eyes teared up and he walked closer and pulled Thomas into a tight hug


    "I always knew you were alive. I knew you couldn''t die just like that" Mikael said.


    Thomas smiled awkwardly and hugged him back.


    "You''ve been around for a few weeks now, why didn''t you ever show up?" Mikael asked him.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    "You saved Natie that night. Did you think I wouldn''t know?"


    "Thomas, my precious son. I thought I lost you" Mrs. Sun held his hand as they sat down.


    "I''m sorry Mom. I''m sorry for not coming to you sooner. I had to find out something for myself"


    "The plane crash, right? I knew it wasn''t an accident'''' Mikael said.


    "Yes, and I''ve found a little bit about it but I will need to investigate more to know better"


    "Who is the suspect?" Mikael asked.


    "Daniel Song" Thomas said.


    "What?" Mrs. Sun was shocked.


    "That''s Natie''s stepfather. The husband of Solace Song, right?'' Mikael asked further.


    "You are right. I still need evidence to back my suspicion. But, today is the launching, did you leave Natalie to go there alone?''


    "No, I will join her soon. I wanted to confirm that you were indeed alive"


    "Go quickly. The person who tried to kidnap Natalie wasn''t Mimi Song alone"


    "What?"


    "That day, when Natalie got into the taxi, there was another blue car following her. There was a man inside that car but because I was too focused on saving Natalie, I didn''t pay attention to him that much"


    "I have to go" Mikael stood up at once. "Elder brother, I hope we can meet and talk after I return"


    "If this is about your marriage to Natalie, I don''t mind. Go and protect your wife or I will take her away from you" Thomas said and Mikael smiled and hurried out of the house.


    ...


    Director An looked at Natalie keenly as he sat at his table. He licked his lips. This woman was perfect. His gaze ran down from her face to her neckline down to her cleavage which showed a little skin because of the cutting of her dress.


    He found himself getting hard just by looking at her. He was getting excited and his gaze darkened a little.


    Natalie felt a burning gaze on her and turned in time to meet Director An''s lustful gaze on her. It was like she could read his thoughts. Natalie frowned and felt disgusted by him. She turned her face when Lucy said something.


    "Natalie, I can''t wait for you to get on that stage" Lucy seemed even more excited and nervous than Natalie.


    "I am the one going up there, why are you the one getting anxious?" Natalie chuckled and looked at the podium.


    Janice Yun had just gotten on to the stage and was about to speak. Natalie casted all thoughts away and listened carefully.


    "Hi everyone and thank you for coming to our launching of our newest jewelry collection. Today, I have something me and my workers have been working on for the past six months. Today, we are not only here to launch ''Shadowed Beauty'' but we are also going to witness the official handing over of Janice Jewelry to my son William who has been doing a great job with it so far" Janice paused when the guests applauded her. After a minute of silence, she started speaking again.


    "Before we bring out ''Shadowed Beauty'', I want us to hear a little background story from the person who gave the name to our precious necklace. Miss Jun..."


    Natalie stood up and bowed before walking up the stage. As she walked over, Mimi shared another meaningful gaze with Director An before saying in her mind.


    "Continue to climb high, Natalie. That way when you are falling, it will be so great to watch. I will not live in your shadow anymore"


    "Hi, everyone, I am Natalie Jun" Natalie introduced herself again as hrr gaze shifted to the man who had just arrived at the entrance. He looked at her with a warm gaze, making her smile.


    Laura who had been sitting quietly and watching carefully followed Natalie''s gaze and turned to see Mikael at the door. She smiled and stretched her hand up, drawing his attention. She had purposefully arranged for them to share the same table.


    Mikael went over and sat across her but his gaze never wavered as it remained on the woman at the podium.


    "I didn''t think you would come again when I didn''t see you" Laura said to Mikael.


    "Natalie is here, I have to be here" Mikael replied casually but Laura could deduced the meaning from it.


    He simply meant, wherever? Natalie was, he was going to be there too. It convenned a lot of meaning and intimacy in it.


    "Shadowed Beauty fits the necklace perfectly because it convenes how it will have to take someone with appreciation and gratitude in thier hearts to be able to see beyond the blemishes of a priceless jewelry to appreciate it. My colleagues and I, my boss, everyone at Janice had a fun time bringing it to life and I believe that whoever gets to own shadowed Beauty will be a very lucky person, thank you" Natalie bowed and turned towards William and Janice whom were standing just a distance away from her.


    "Thank you, Natalie for giving my jewelry such a beautiful name and story" Janice said sincerely and hugged Natalie before she got down from the podium.


    "Before we bring out the jewelry, I want everyone to get up and walk around. Make new friends. Tonight, one of the purpose of this event is to create business opportunities for our clients so have fun while we bring out''Shadowed Beauty'', thank you"


    William said and accompanied his mother down from the podium. Everyone started chatting and interacting with each other.


    Mikael was about to stand up and go over to Natalie when Laura lifted two glasses she had taken from the waiter and spoke to Mikael.


    "Mikael, have a drink. This is fruity wine, your favorite"


    "Sorry, I am not drinking today because I brought my car" Mikael said and stood up at once when he noticed Director An walking towards Natalie who was sitting alone because Matt''s parents had arrived and he was gone with Lucy to greet them.


    "Hi, beautiful. I must say I was intrigued by your speech" Director An said as he pulled a chair right in front of Natalie to sit.


    "And you are...?" Natalie asked. Her voice sounding cold and distant.


    "I am Director An. A mutual friend of Alice Jun, your sister. I directed their last drama which she did with your brother in law"


    Natalie''s right brow lifted slightly in a cocky manner as she connected one and two together. She smiled, turned out enemies really met in a narrow road. Who would have thought the man she wanted to beat up for messing with her sister would bring himself to her?


    But, it didn''t seem right. They clearly didn''t know each other so he had no reason for coming to chat with her. Natalie became suspicious of him.

 Chapter 109 - Prove To Me That You Can Be Strong Or I Wont Be Able To Hold On For Too Long

    Natalie''s right brow lifted slightly in a cocky manner as she connected one and two together. She smiled, turned out enemies really met in a narrow road. Who would have thought the man she wanted to beat up for messing with her sister would bring himself to her?


    But, it didn''t seem right. They clearly didn''t know each other so he had no reason for coming to chat with her. Natalie became suspicious of him.


    "Alice didn''t tell you about me?" Director An asked.


    "Natie" Mikael walked come and placed his hand on Natalie''s shoulder protectively. Without bothering to show any courtesy? towards Director An. He furrowed his brows when he noticed the unpleasant look on Director An''s face.


    "Mikael, you came earlier than I thought" Natalie touched his hand on her shoulder and smiled.


    "Mm, I didn''t want to leave you alone. In case anyone saw you and thought that you were single"


    "Mikael Sun, hi" Director An smiled anxiously as he looked at Mikael. He wasn''t stupid. He could sense that they were a couple. But, what he didn''t understand was why Mimi was willing to risk so much just to put the woman to shame. Obviously her plan was to disgrace her but Mikael Sun was a dangerous man. He didn''t know if Mimi knew just how dangerous the man in front of him was.


    "Director An was here because...?" Mikael asked as he raised an eyebrow at him.


    "Nothing much. Miss Jun is Alice''s sister, so I just came to greet and get aquainted with her. I will go back to my seat down" Director An said and stood up quickly. When he turned to leave he saw Mimi walking towards them.


    "Elder sister, look. Mom and dad are here. I told them I would bring you to say hi" Mimi walked over and said to Natalie. She looked at Mikael and nodded her head. "Hi, Mikael"


    Mikael looked at her quietly and didn''t say anything. He turned to Natalie and asked, "do you want me to go with you?"


    "No need, there are a lot of people here, you should get closer to them. Everyone is a potential business partner. Let''s not waste the chance. I will go with Mimi to meet my mother and join you soon" Natalie said and stood up. She looked at Mimi''s long gown and smirked mischevously.


    Mikael nodded his head and smirked. It seems he was worried for nothing. It seemed the little woman was capable of playing dirty too.


    "Elder sister, let''s go" Mimi wrapped her arm around Natalie''s hand and turned for them to leave together. Her voice was especially loud and it drew attention to them.


    Natalie was not sure what she was playing at but this time, she was going to play along with her. Natalie walked side by side with Mimi. Even though she was conscious of the gazes on her.


    "Mom, dad. I brought elder sister" Mimi said enthusiastically?.


    Natalie bowed at the two people who were nothing but strangers to her. Her eyes were clear and didn''t show any bit of emotion at all. It could be said that she had finally reached a point that she no longer expected anything from them hence she didn''t feel anything towards them.


    Solace Song studied Natalie''s nonchalant attitude and felt a pang in her heart. She wondered how they came to this point in their lives. She could see that the woman in front of her had no reaction towards her anymore.


    "Natalie, you look beautiful tonight. I was impressed by your speech tonight" Daniel Song said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song" Natalie replied and the smile on Daniel''s face faded away. His lips quivered unpleasantly.


    "Elder sister you..."


    "Let it be, Mimi. Natalie is still not used to me. There is no pressure at all, Natalie. We are a family; I know that you will get used to me been with your mother"


    "Don''t misunderstand me, Mr. Song, I don''t have any problem with Miss Ash. I was immature back then but not anymore. You two are a pair made for each other"


    Solace Ash! That was her full name. This was the first time Natalie was using her full name to address her own mother. This went a long way to show that they really had nothing doing with each other anymore. Whatever relationship they had at first is no more.


    "Let''s talk alone, Natalie" Solace said as she looked at Natalie.


    "Sure, after you" Natalie said and followed Solace out of the hall politely.


    Mimi smirked as she placed the glass of wine I''m between her lips. She was quite satisfied with how estranged the two were now. This way, she wouldn''t have?to fight for attention anymore.


    "Mimi" Daniel called and she turned.


    "Yes, Dad?" Mimi looked up innocently.


    "You should go and say hi to Janice Yun, let''s go"


    "Yes Daddy"


    .....


    "My apologies. I should have found out the truth before my behavior that time" Solace said once they were out.


    Natalie''s hands quivered and she turned to look at her with a shocked expression. All her life, this was the first time her mother was apologising to her after doing her wrong. She wasn''t sure if what heard was really Nice apology or her mind playing her. Her lips parted slightly but no words came out.


    Upon closer look, they shared a striking resemblance. Even in her early fifties, Solace still had a very youthful appearance. Anyone would think that they were sisters if they didn''t know.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Solace asked and clumsily touched her face. Her sleeve shifted and Natalie saw a bruised line but it was quickly covered up that she thought she had probably thought too much.


    "This is the first time you''re apologising to me. All my 26 years, this is the first time. Are you even sincere or are you just apologising so that you won''t feel any guilt for treating me like trash in the past?" Natalie asked.


    "You can take it if you want"


    " I will take it because I deserve it. But, it won''t change anything, I can''t be bought with an apology"


    "Natalie, I am not going to ask for forgiveness from you. Whether you believe it or not, everything I ever did was to ensure that you are safe. I don''t owe you anything but, you... You owe me your life and the happiness that you are enjoying now is as a result of the sacrifice I made a long time ago. I don''t regret it and I would gladly go through it again if that means making sure that you are healthy and safe" Solace looked at Natalie with a complicated gaze. It hid a lot of emotions in it but it was unreadable. She shifted her gaze after a brief moment.


    "What are you talking about?" Natalie furrowed her brows. She had a feeling that there was more to it than her mother was letting out. There were so many hidden meaning in her words.


    "Prove to me that you can be safe or I won''t be able to hold on for so long. Do you think I will be alive forever so that you could hate on me?" Solace smiled bitterly and stretched forth her hand to touch Natalie but she stopped herself and looked away instead.


    "What...?"


    "Honey, I want to introduce someone to you" Daniel walked over to them and held Solace''s hand. He tightened his grip on her and she faked a smiled and turned away with Daniel.


    Natalie looked confused as she looked at the couple departing from her. She looked at the back of her body and frowned when she noticed for the first time that she wasn''t walking straight.


    "Is she sick?" Natalie muttered.


    "Maybe" a voice came from the side.


    Natalie stepped back in fright. She turned and saw Detective Wales. "Detective Wales, what are you doing there?" Natalie asked.


    "I was relaxing at the back there when I heard voices. Turned out it was you and your mother?''


    "Me and... Wait. Did you know who I was?"


    "I knew who you were before we met and no, I didn''t create any coincidence for us to meet. We met naturally"


    "As if I would believe that" Natalie said. "What did you mean by what you said earlier on?"


    "Don''t you feel that she is acting strange lately? Your mother, I mean"


    "This is the first time I am seeing her in two months" Natalie paused and looked at Wales suspiciously, "Detective Wales, do you know something about Solace Ash?''


    "It''s not in my place to disclose confidential information but, if I were you, I would pay attention to her more whether out of love or hatred. She''s been keeping tabs on you so maybe you should start doing same" Wales said and started walking away.


    "Detective Wales..." Natalie hurried towards him and be picked a glass of wine and gave the other one to Natalie.


    "I will see you around, Miss Jun" Wales said and smiled as he looked at the confused face of Natalie and walked away.

 Chapter 110 - You Two Are So Pure

    "Detective Wales..." Natalie hurried towards him and be picked a glass of wine and gave the other one to Natalie.


    "I will see you around, Miss Jun" Wales said and smiled as he looked at the confused face of Natalie and walked away.


    Natalie looked at the white wine and shook her head. She was about to put it away when Laura walked over and said to her.


    "Let''s have a toast, Natalie. You did wonderful today"


    "Hi, Laura" Natalie looked around for Mikael.


    "Janice Yun invited Mikael over to take a look at the jewelry as one of the first bidders"


    "First bidders?" Natalie asked confused.


    "Yes. Didn''t you know? I guess it was a surprise. I accidentally spilled the beans. Natalie, pretend you didn''t know anything"


    "I..."


    "Why aren''t you drinking?" Laura asked and Natalie looked at the glass in her hands.


    "Come, there is someone I want you to meet" Laura dragged Natalie along as she walked towards a couple.


    Mimi who was sitting alone quietly at her table smiled. Who would have thought that she would find an ally in Laura. It seems the universe was on her side after all.


    A few minutes ago.


    Laura was sitting alone when Mimi pulled a chair out and sat across her. Laura frowned. Even though they knew each other, they had never interacted with each other before.


    "You are in love with Mikael, right?" Mimi went straight to the point and asked.


    Laura was taken aback. She frowned, "I don''t know what you are talking about" she said to Mimi.


    "Don''t worry. No one else knows except me. But, I can help you get him if you also help me out a little" Mimi said and smirked. She leaned closer and said something softly into Laura''s ears.


    After her whispering, she asked Laura. "What do you think? Are you in or not? We will be killing two birds with just a stone"


    "What if we are caught?"


    "We won''t be caught. The only person who will be caught is..." Her eyes shifted to Natalie and Wales, "her"


    "I''m in" Laura said.


    "Alright" Mimi smirked.


    Mimi chuckled after thinking back on her little plan with Laura. She turned and saw Director An walking towards her.


    "Director An, have a seat" Mimi said politely.


    "You seem to be in a good mood?" Director An asked and followed her gaze, seeing Natalie and Laura talking to a couple.


    "Director An, I told you to trust me, right?" Mimi looked at him.


    "Yes, you did"


    "You won''t be disappointed tonight. This is the room key. When the official launching is almost over, go to this room and get ready for your meal"


    "Alright. I owe you Mimi. I will make sure you get rewarded handsomely for this"


    "Thank you"


    ...


    "Mr. and Mrs. Copper, this is Natalie. The beauty behind the name of the jewelry tonight. Natalie, meet Copper Jewelry CEO and his wife" Laura introduced them cheerfully.


    "Hello, Me. and Mrs. Copper, I am Natalie"


    "Natalie, I was impressed by you so much" Mr. Copper said and lifted his glass to click with Natalie''s. Natalie smiled and sipped the wine after clicking with them. She seemed pressured and a little confused. Her mind was still filled with thoughts of Wales words and her mother.


    By the time she came back to her senses, she had drunk another glass of wine before she went back to her table and the program started off again.


    Natalie''s face became slightly pale. She took out the bottle of water by her side and opened it, sipping the water a little and tried to focus even though she felt something was wrong with her body.


    The vault containing the precious Jewel was brought out. When the white cloth was taken off, everyone gasped at it''s exquisiteness and unique pale creamy appearance.


    "Everyone, I present to you, ''Shadowed Beauty'', the pride of Janice Jewelry" William said and everyone clapped their hands.


    "The bidding will soon start for ''Shadowed Beauty'', as we all know, this is to help raise money for people suffering from leukemia. Every money raised here tonight is going to the foundation that my mother started"


    As the speech was still going on, Lucy turned and noticed Natalie scratching her arms. "Natalie, are you alright?" She stopped Natalie.


    "Huh?" Natalie seemed to have enough come to her senses and looked at her arm which was beginning to form red scratch marks. She flushed and covered her arm with the table cloth. "I''m fine. Lucy, I''m going to the washroom. I will be back"


    Natalie stood up and five people''s gazes followed her. Mikael, Wales, Andrew, Mimi and Laura. Mikael and Wales stood up at once and followed her but Wales took the other gate to avoid been noticed.


    Wales met Deno who was at the door and asked him, "it''s this what I asked you to prepare?"


    "Yes, elder brother. But, this... You might lose your job because of this"


    "I don''t care. I''m doing this for aunt. If she won''t hesitate in hurting my cousin, why should I hesitate in hurting her? Send it to her and meet me outside"


    "Yes, elder brother" Deno nodded and walked towards Mimi with a glass of wine. She had requested for it a while ago.


    ....


    Director An opened the door and entered into the room. He smiled when he saw how it was decorated for him. He felt satisfied with everything. He looked at his watch. It was about time his meal was brought to him.


    Director An took of his suit and removed a syringe and a small bottle containing a sex boaster. He sat down and undid his sleeves to inject it into himself. He was going to enjoy himself so he wanted to use something that would give him a lot of energy. He didn''t plan on stopping tonight.


    ....


    Natalie washed her face with the water but she kept feeling hot all over. It was an uncomfortable feeling that came from her inner being.


    Natalie turned and bumped into someone. She looked at him and smiled, "it''s Mikael Sun" she hit his chest.


    "You never listen. You stupidily fell into her trap" Mikael said and lifted her up. When he got out of the ladies'' washroom he saw Wales standing by the door.


    "I''m watching you, Mikael Sun" Wales said and walked away.


    Mikael looked at him and turned the other way. After he left, Mimi rushed out of the hall and hurried to the washroom. She splashed her face with the water.


    "What is wrong with me?" she frowned and turned to leave. When she got to the door, she saw a man at a distance. Her body instantly heated up and she fought herself but couldn''t fight it as she started walking towards him.


    Deno who was in the waiter''s uniform looked at her subtly before he started walking towards the same room that she had prepared for Director An.


    Mimi frowned. She wasn''t stupid. She knew something was wrong with her. She knew the feeling so well but what she didn''t understand was why she was feeling that way. She couldn''t have mistakenly drunk the spiked wine, righ"


    "Hey, help me" she shouted at Deno.


    "Are you alright, Miss? Do you need me to take you somewhere to rest?" Deno stopped and asked her.


    "Help me" Mimi finally touched him. She felt the male hormones and wanted to touch him even more. Deno frowned and dragged her into the corner. When he got to the room, he knocked at it and left Mimi there, before rushing off.


    The door opened and Andrew quickly pulled the lady inside. He had purposefully turned off the light to avoid been seen.


    He smiled and touched the woman''s body. He was all charged up and couldn''t control himself anymore.


    Mimi was defenseless in his arms. Even though she wanted to fight back, she didn''t have the energy and her body felt hot. She wanted to be close to the male in front of her too so after little resistance, she gave everyone him.


    Andrew pulled her up and started kissing her. She responded and soon they tore away every single piece of clothing in their bodies. Indulging in their passing, it didn''t take long until they became one with each other.


    ....


    Mikael stood by Natalie''s side and held her hand as she struggled under the influence of the drug in her body.


    Dr. Andra looked at him and sighed, "I know you want to respect Natalie but I must be honest with you. She needs to be relieved and the injection isn''t going to do that for her. It will only suppress the urge in her but once it wears off she will become even more hungry than ever. I don''t know how Mimi got her hands on this drug but it is illegal and she can get arrested and sentenced to 7 years in prison"


    "I didn''t know who to call because it''s risky to let someone I don''t trust know about Natalie''s current situation"


    "Natalie told me you two are married? Why are you hesitating? Don''t tell me you haven''t done that yet?" Andra gasped, "you two are so pure"

 Chapter 111 - Help Me, Please Mikael!

    "Natalie told me you two are married? Why are you hesitating? Don''t tell me you haven''t done that yet?" Andra gasped, "you two are so pure"


    "I''m going to destroy that family" Mikael said coldly.


    "Maybe you should focus on your wife first. Mr. Sun, I''ve already done what I can do. Administrating anymore drugs to her in this state could damage her womb and make her unable to conceive for the rest of her life. Unless that is what you want for her, then you should handle this yourself. It''s late, I have to go. Call me when Natalie is sane enough to talk to me"


    Dr. Andra picked her bag and patted Mikael''s shoulder before leaving the room. When she left the villa.and got into her car, she muttered. "These two are a pair of interesting characters. They are quite adorable"


    Mikael looked at the almost lifeless body of Natalie and stood up from the bed. He undid his buttons and took of his shirt before going into the closet. He came back out with a towel around his waist and went into the bathroom to take his bath.


    A few moments later, soft groanings could be heard from the bedroom. Mikael turned off the shower immediately and tied the towel around his waist. He hurried out of the bathroom and saw Natalie sitting on the bed. Her eyes were wide open. Her gaze darkened with desire the moment she saw Mikael in the towel. She licked her lips and smiled sheepishly.


    "Natalie, how do you feel?" Mikael went closer and touched her forehead. Your fever is a bit down now. That''s such a relief" Mikael sighed.


    Natalie looked at his bare chest down to her torso. She touched his chest and shifted closer to him, wanting to feel every inch of him. She flushed but didn''t stop. She could still reason but the influence of the drug on her was too strong. She needed a release. She felt thirsty and hungry for him.


    "Natie..."


    "Help me, Mikael" Natalie whispered softly and kissed him.


    "Natie..."


    "Please" she whispered into his ears as her hand went down, untying the towel. Mikael held her hands, stopping her when she was about to touch his manhood. He couldn''t resist the temptation anymore.


    Mikael pulled her up and they both stood closer to each other. Kneeling on the bed, their bodies touched and Natalie groaned in anticipation. She liked the way he was touching her body.


    Mikael kissed her. His hands wraffled her hair a little before going down to the back of her head. He kissed her face down to her neck making her moan.


    Natalie placed her hands weakly against his chest and then around his waist. Her breasts which were erected through the cream colored night dress that he had changed her in earlier on touched Mikael''s chest. He groaned and pinned her down. Using his hand to hold both of her hands against the headboard, he kissed her neck and his gaze darkened when he saw the two paled and carefully shaped breasts staring at him.


    Mikael could no longer hold himself back. First he just wanted to help her get a release but now he didn''t think he could do that anymore. He wanted more of her. He wanted everything within her. He wanted to be inside her.


    Natalie gasped when she felt his hot tongue on her left breast. The instant pleasure coming from his tongue drove her crazy. He touched both breasts before bending down again to put one in his mouth while his hand worked on the other one.


    "Mikael" Natalie called out his name. She wrapped her arms around his body as if afraid that he would leave her if she didn''t hold him closer.


    Mikael smiled and turned his attention to the other breast, giving her the same pleasure he gave to the first one. His hand which was on her breasts started moving slowly down until he stopped at the center between her legs. He could feel the hotness of it.


    Taking her by surprise, he touched her and she quivered under him. Her eyes closed and opened again.


    Mikael chuckled. She was a curious cat. Even though she was too intoxicated to be embarrassed, she still flushed.


    Mikael kissed her before moving down. He opened her legs apart kissed her core making her shiver in excitement.


    Natalie didn''t have the chance to prepare before he attacked her core with his tongue. She screamed the moment he started licking her. The pleasure that was building up within her was something she had never experienced before.


    Mikael held her legs steady when she attempted to close them. He continued to f*ck her with his tongue, licking her clit, playing with it as he wished.


    Natalie felt her very first orgasm. She convulsed, pulling the sheets with her hands as she closed her eyes.


    Mikael smiled, feeling satisfied. He looked at her and waited for her to calm down. When she did, he inserted a finger inside her. While his tongue continued to lick her, his finger went in and out of her.


    ''''Ah, mm, ah¡­'''' Natalie soon started to moan again as the pleasure started build up within her.


    Mikael climbed back on top of her and guided himself towards her entrance. He was careful not to use a lot of force for fear of hurting her. When he was sure, he slowly pushed himself inside and the tightness made him moan together with her. He wrapped his arms around her body, pulling her up, much closer to himself, he went in and out of her.


    Maybe because she was too intoxicated, Natalie didn''t experience a lot of pain. All she wanted was for him to continue to go deeper inside her. She wanted him inside her every passing moment and as he thrust into her, she kept moaning, her orgasm drawing nearer.


    Mikael kissed her and thrust deeper into her. He was also intoxicated by her moaning and could only thing of satisfying her. He lifted Natalie up and positioned her, making her turn her back to her and he started fucking her from the back. With his hands on both of her breasts he fucked her.


    ''''Mikael¡­ I¡­ that feels so good¡­'''' Natalie screamed as she cummed for the third time. They both fell back on the bed and Mikael pulled her closer to himself. He hugged her as they both tried to catch their breathe.


    ¡­.


    Natalie frowned as her eyes quivered. She opened her eyes and saw Alice and Xia by her side.


    ''''Alice, Xia''''


    ''''You are finally awake?'''' Xia touched Natalie''s forehead and spoke. ''''Her fever is down''''


    ''''Elder sister, can you not scare us like that again? I rushed here without finishing my shoot'''' Alice said as she held Natalie to sit up.


    ''''What happened to me?'''' Natalie yawned and felt a lot of pains in her legs, ''what happened to my legs, I can barely move?''''


    ''''Don''t you remember what happened?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''What happened¡­.'''' Natalie flushed as the memory started coming back to her.


    ''''I take it that you remember what happened then?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Where is Mikael?'''' Natalie asked and noticed the awkward silence between Alice and Xia. ''''Xia, Alice, I asked you a question. Where is Mikael?''''


    ''''He left. He didn''t say where he was going. He just said you would probably not want to see him again after what he did. Nat, how did you get drugged at the launching?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''I don''t know. A lot of things happened. I got confused and it just happened. But, why would Mikael without waiting for me to wake up?''''


    ''''Elder sister¡­''''


    ''''Can you tell us what is going on between you two? You and Mikael, what exactly is your relationship?'''' Xia asked.


    ¡­


    A moment later.


    ''''What? You two are married? Elder sister, how could you keep such important news from us?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t plan on keeping it from you girls but I just never got the right timing to reveal it''''


    ''''Wait! If you are already married and Mikael had to sleep with you because of the drug, why did he exaggerate it so much like he committed a crime? He looked devastated when he was leaving the house after we arrived. He even spouted some bunch of nonsense''''


    ''''He respects Natalie''''


    ''''That aside, tell me. What have you two been keeping from me? I know you two are hiding something''''


    ''''Before that, shouldn''t you go and look for your husband who ran away after sleeping with you? Whoa! This feels like a movie to me. Why did he leave anyways?'''' Alice looked really confused.


    ''''I will go and find him. I know where he is probably at right now''''


    ''''You should ask Xia, she is the one in a complicated relationship''''


    ''''Hey'''' Xia screamed at Alice.


    ''''Enough. Kim Xia, tell me the truth. Do you still have feelings for your ex?''''


    ''''He is not my ex. We were never in a relationship. We were just friends''''


    ''''Xia, you two were more than friends. You secretly loved each other but you left cowardly and your best friend ended up sleeping and having a son with him. A son who seems to like you more than his own mother''''

 Chapter 112 - She Must Have Her Own Reasons

    ''''Xia, you two were more than friends. You secretly loved each other but you left cowardly and your best friend ended up sleeping and having a son with him. A son who seems to like you more than his own mother''''


    Natalie looked at Xia and sighed, ''''Xia, are you alright?''''


    ''''Oo, I''m alright. You don''t have to worry about me''''


    ''''Hey, silly. I am your best friend, if I can''t be worried about you, then who should I be worried about?'''' Natalie pulled Xia closer and hugged her, ''''I''m sorry. I was hanged up on my own issues that I didn''t pay attention to you''''


    Xia smiled. ''''But, how are you going to walk? It seems Mikael didn''t go easy on you last night'''' Xia teased Natalie and she flushed.


    ''''Hey!'''' Natalie playfully hit her and they laughed.


    ¡­


    Right about the same time, at the guestrooms of the gala hall. Mimi was hanging on to the last string of dignity she had as she clenched unto the bedspread, covering her body up as she nervously asked Director An who was sitting rather relaxed on a chair at a distance.


    ''''How¡­how did this happen? How did I get into this room?''''


    ''''I don''t know either but it seemed you were the one who got played instead. But, I must confess, you are sweet. Who would have thought that you were also a virgin?''''


    ''''Shut up. Listen to me, if word about this gets out of here, I will ruin you and everything that you hold dear to your heart''''


    ''''Listen to me, Mimi. We are all in this situation together. Since none of us wants this out, then I suggest we both keep quiet and let this be between us. But, now that I''ve tasted you, I really don''t know if I can stop myself from wanting your youthful body again'''' Director An looked at Mimi lustfully.


    ''''This is the first and last time we will ever see each other. If you mess with me, I will make sure I tell my family about it. You know who my father is, right? He is something you wouldn''t want to mess with''''


    Director An smirked and stood up. He picked up his suit and left the room. Mimi screamed at the top of her voice. Cussing out Natalie.


    ''''Natalie, that bitch. I will kill you this time around'''' her lips trembled in rage and her gaze turned even more sinister.


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Detective Wales got down from his car and went towards the private elevator. He got in and pressed the last floor number.


    When the elevator stopped, he walked out and went into a private laboratory which had ''PPD'' written on its two-way glass doors.


    ''''Hi, I''m here to collect the test results for Solace Ash'''' Wales said when he got to the counter. The nurse stood up and asked.


    ''Your name and ID card please''''


    ''''Wales Ash, stand-in guardian of Solace Ash''''


    ''''Alright'''' the nurse took the ID card and keyed the details in. Then, she printed out the results and moved to the copier for the papers.


    ''''Miss Ash is recommended to come to the hospital as an in-patient soon as the cancer is advancing and spreading to her brain''''


    ''''Thanks'''' Wales nodded his head and took the brown envelop and went out.


    When he got to the general OPD, he ran into Mikael. At a distance, they both stopped and looked at each other. Mikael walked to him first and spoke.


    ''''Let''s talk, Mr. Ash''''


    Wales smirked and turned towards the parking basement. They stopped in front of his car and he looked at Mikael and asked.


    ''''How did you know who I was?''''


    ''''Easy. You drugged Mimi Song last night and helped me with Natalie. A few days ago, when Mimi kidnaped Natalie, you tried saving her but someone else beat you to it''''


    ''''You are really smart''''


    ''''What are you doing in the hospital?''''


    ''''Nothing that concerns you. What are you doing in the hospital? Shouldn''t you be with my cousin?''''


    ''''I came to collect the test results from the drug Mimi used. I intend to look into it''''


    ''''She got it using her father''s connection. I believe you should know by now that he isn''t a simple man. If you don''t want my and aunt''s efforts in keeping Natalie in the dark to go to waste, you should protect her. Since she is now your woman''''


    ''''I understand what you mean. But, shouldn''t Natalie be made known about what is really going on? Does your aunt want her to continue to hate her forever?''''


    ''''I don''t know, but I want to respect my aunt''s decision. If she kept it from Natalie for all these years, she must have her own reasons''''


    ''''I understand''''


    ''''I will see you around'''' Wales said and got into his car, driving away.


    Mikael sighed and turned, going back to the hospital.


    ¡­.


    Mikael got down from his car and saw Natalie at the door. He looked surprised. This was his private apartment and he was sure she didn''t know where this place.


    ''''Natie''''


    ''''Is this the best place to hide from me? It''s like you are asking me to find and you'''' Natalie cocked her brows.


    ''''How did you...?


    ''''How did I find this place? I called aunt and she gave me this address. Mikael, how could¡­'''' Natalie almost tripped when she tried to walk up to him. Mikael immediately hurried over and held her.


    ''''Natie, are you alright? What''s wrong?'''' He sounded extremely worried and anxious.


    ''''What is wrong?'''' Natalie looked at her sarcastically and he flushed. ''''I think you know what is wrong more than I do''''


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Mikael lifted her and carried her into the house. He sat her down on the sofa and sat across her. ''Do you want water or anything?''''


    ''''Why are you acting like a stranger in front of me? I guess this is what happens after a man sleeps with a woman''''


    ''''Don''t ever say that, Natie. I love you''''


    ''''Then, why did you leave? I woke up and the first people I see are my sisters and my husband ran away after sleeping with me. What do you want me to think or feel? Mikael, this¡­ there is nothing wrong with what happened. If anything, you helped me''''


    ''''But, it was against your will''''


    ''''Then, would you do it again, if it is my will this time?'''' Natalie asked and touched his lips.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Mikael, I think the drug is still acting in me'''' Natalie held his collar and pulled him closer to herself. ''''I think I might still need your help'''' she said softly into his ear.


    ''''But, you feel pains in your legs''''


    ''''Then, make sure I don''t feel pains this time'''' Natalie kissed him and he pulled her closer, climbing on top of her.


    ''''As my wife so wishes'''' he smiled and kissed her back.


    ¡­.


    ''''Yes, sister Lylia. Thanks for letting me know. I will be at the company tomorrow morning before I leave. Bye'''' Alice hung up and muttered.


    ''''Zeya, what is her deal this time around?''''


    Alice stood up to go to the kitchen and her phone started ringing. She looked at the phone and smiled as she picked it.


    ''''Hello, Josh. You need me for something? Okay, I will be ready down immediately'''' Alice hung up and rushed into her room to change. As she was picking her dress she paused and a thought came to her mind.


    ''''Wait, how did he know my address? I am sure I didn''t tell him'''' she shook her head and picked a light green dress and wore.


    Alice got out of her apartment and saw Josh standing in front of his car. She stopped and looked at him. He had his hands in the pocket of his ash jeans shorts that was at his knees level. He was in a simple outfit but still looked handsome.


    Alice shook her head and walked towards him. ''''I didn''t know that you knew my house'''' she asked as he opened the passenger seat for her.


    ''''Did I surprise you?'''' Josh asked as he got into the car. He turned and faced her with a questionable gaze.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''Do you want me to do the seatbelt for you? I can''t drive if you don''t put it on'''' Josh smiled.


    ''''Oo" Alice smiled and pulled the seatbelt. She was nervous under his gaze and couldn''t seem to pull the belt out. ''''What is wrong with this belt?'''' Alice said anxious and shivered when she felt a cold hand on her the back of her hands. She looked up to see Josh smiling at her.


    ''''Let me help you'''' he said and with a clack sound, he pulled out the belt and sent it across her body, securing it in the locker.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''Alice'''' Josh looked at her.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''Do I make you that nervous? This is not the first time you are reacting this way to me''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''But, I''m glad I am not the only one acting this way'''' Josh said and smiled as he drove the car away.

 Chapter 113 - What Do You Think About Me?...

    While driving, Josh noticed Alice kept stealing glances at him. It made him happy and he chuckled. His deep husky voice was like ripples of rain drops.


    Alice looked away and flushed when she realised she had been caught staring. She took out her phone and started reading entertainment news.


    ''''What .,> > < ; '';'' /. ;][ ''/ /'''' Alice cussed out.


    Josh pulled over at once and turned to asked worriedly, ''''Alice, what''s wrong?''''


    ''''Does this blogger have a feud with me? Look at this?'''' Alice handed her phone over.


    ''Exposing the fake relationship of JSC and Alice Jun''


    ''''What does he mean by exposing me?''''


    ''''Do you know anyone who could be up to this?''''


    ''''Zeya. That blogger is a reporter whom Zeya hired to stalk me for news. Why is she so free?'''' Alice asked furiously.


    ''''Calm down. This is just for entertainment. No one knows about our fake relationship besides us. Even my brother thinks it''s real''''


    ''What if he has something? I should just find this bale haired man and stick a bit of hair on him''''


    ''''Calm down tigress. He won''t be able to find anything'''' Josh started driving the car.


    Alice''s phone started ringing and she looked at it, ''''that''s from Xia. Hello, Xia''''


    ''''Alice, did you see the news? I just saw it right now. Where are you?''''


    ''''I''m with JSC. I saw it, don''t let it bother you. I know the cheapskate behind it. take it as a dog barking''''


    ''''You are with Josh? Whoa, the two of you are just progressing even faster than I thought. At this rate, I doubt you will be able to stop yourself from falling for him''''


    ''''Hey, Xia! Listen, I am a rational person and even in love I am still that way. I don''t believe in such nonsense as crazily in love. Until I can be so crazily in love with someone, I am never risking it all''''


    Josh looked at her subtly and continued to drive silently. He soon got to his destination and turned inside, entering the garden towards the mansion.


    Alice hung up and turned to look at her surroundings. She turned back to Josh and asked, ''''where are we?''''


    ''''My home'''' He said as he pulled over and a valet walked over.


    ''''Your¡­ your house? What are we doing at your house? Listen, don''t do you can have funny ideas just because we are acting. I know how to fight''''


    ''''What are you talking about? Get down, Miss Jun'''' Josh said and got out of the car. The valet took over the keys and Josh opened the door and said to her, ''''don''t you want to see where I make all the clothes that you wear?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''Didn''t I tell you? My workshop is in the last floor at the top there. I wanted to take you on a tour'''' Josh chuckled.


    ''''You didn''t tell me'''' Alice pushed him aside and got out of the car mumbling, ''''can''t you just speak straight? I totally misread the situation and started spouting nonsense. Lead the way''''


    Josh chuckled and held her hand, ''''come with me, Miss Jun''''


    Alice looked at their hands and smiled.


    They entered the first floor and Alice gasped while looking at the interior of the place. She instinctively stopped and asked.


    ''''Do you have that much money? It''s this your house or your family''s property?''''


    ''''This is my own home and no, I didn''t get it from my parents'''' Josh answered and Alice followed him as they climbed the stairs.


    ''''How old are you?''''


    Josh stopped and turned to look at her. He bumped right into her and held her hands when she was about to trip. He steadied her and laughed.


    ''''How old are you, Alice?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Alice stepped back, ''''I''m twenty-three years. What about you?''''


    ''''Take a wild guess, Alice'''' he said and stepped down from one stair to meet her on the other one. ''''You look adorable when you are confused, Alice. Let''s go''''


    Josh opened the room when they arrived at the third and last floor. He led Alice inside the workshop. This was where he sat down to draw all the designs of the clothing that he sends to Alice. Most of which he did the sewing himself.


    Alice touched the working table and marvelled, ''''so this is the place where all the beautiful clothing come from?'''' She paused and turned to ask him, ''''can I ask you something?''''


    ''''Go ahead'''' Josh said as he pulled out a chair to sit down.


    ''''Why did you decide to design dresses for me?''''


    ''''I think you want to ask; how did I discover you?'''' Josh asked back and Alice nodded her head.


    ''''Actually, I can say that it was your clothes that made me stand out. I still have that dress you designed for me to wear during my first audition. But, what I don''t understand is¡­ why did you know about me? I am almost sure we never met before. I was just a nobody back then''''


    ''''Why don''t you find out?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''I will give you the chance to find out for yourself. Why did I choose you? why did I make clothes for you and why I am interested in you''''


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''Are you going to keep pretending that you don''t know that I have feelings for you? If I am not mistaken, I think that you like me too. I don''t know what is stopping you from opening up to me but, Alice¡­ you said it yourself. You are a rational person and not the type to lose yourself in love. I am the same way too but, with you, everything has been intentional. From the start. I intentionally fell for you from the moment I saw you''''


    ''''I¡­''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Alice asked. Her eyes shifted, meeting his gaze.


    ''''You don''t have to say anything to me. I waited for five years to be this close to you. You might not know this but I am very good at waiting. I am going to continue to be nice to you until you fall crazily in love with me''''


    ''''You waited to be close to me for five years? Then, that means you knew who I was?''''


    ''''Why do you look so surprise?'''' Josh stood up and picked his tape measure. ''''Come over here, I need to take your measurement for something''''


    ''''For what?'''' Alice got down from the table and walked closer to him.


    ''''A couple outfit for the closing ceremony next month''''


    Alice smiled and lifted her hands up, ''''I''m all yours''''


    Josh smiled and took her measurement. Alice shivered when his hands came closed to her body.


    After the torture of going through the measurement, Alice sighed, relief after he was done. She stepped back away from him and smiled awkwardly.


    ''''Oh, it''s raining'''' Alice looked outside the window and spoke.


    ''''What are your plans for Christmas?'''' Josh asked and Alice turned and looked at him.


    ''''Do you have plans for this Christmas?'''' Josh asked again.


    ''''I usually spend Christmas with my sister and Xia and my assistant. I think it might be the same this year too. Why do you ask?''''


    ''''I wanted to invite you to celebrate Christmas with me but it seems you have plans already''''


    ''''Let''s spend Christmas together then? We can spend Christmas with my family and then new year with your family''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Mm'''' Alice nodded her head and rubbed her shoulders, feeling cold. She suddenly felt a warm cardigan over her shoulder and turned to look at Josh.


    ''''You seemed cold. Wear it'''' Josh said as he stuffed his hands into his pockets.


    ''''Thank you'''' Alice smiled and sniffed the cardigan. She could smell his scent all over it. It felt warm and somewhat safe.


    Josh looked at her sniffing his cardigan and smiled. ''''A glass of wine?'''' he suggested.


    ''''On a rainy day? Not a good idea. I don''t know what feud I have with rainy days but when I drink on a rainy day, I make mistakes''''


    ''''Mistakes? Like what?''''


    ''''I almost kissed my assistant one time I got drunk at a party and that night I asked you to be my¡­ you know already''''


    ''''I totally was up for it but you told me to back off the following day''''


    ''''Hey, do you know how embarrassed I was? I totally called you an old man and spoke a bunch of nonsense. Anytime I think about that day I get so embarrassed''''


    ''''But, you called me a sexy bartender. I think I liked that name''''


    ''''Are you flirting with me right now? Wait, even then, you were flirting with me, right?''''


    ''''Can''t say no to that''''


    ''''Can I ask you a question?''''


    ''''Ask''''


    ''''Why did you never show your face to me back then? I tried every possible way just to meet you but I couldn''t get through to you. You were so mysterious; you can''t blame me for thinking you were an old man''''


    ''''What about now? What do you think about me?'''' Josh met her gaze.

 Chapter 114 - Making Up With Zeya...

    A knock on the door made them break their eye contact and turned towards the door. it opened and an old man walked inside.


    ''''Young Master, dinner is ready''''


    ''''Yes, uncle Hens, thank you''''


    The old man bowed and smiled before going out.


    ''''Dinner?''''


    ''''I told the housekeeper to prepare something for us. You must be hungry, let''s go''''


    ''''How am I going to keep myself from falling for you if you keep being so nice to me?'' Alice really wanted to ask him but thought against it. she walked out with Josh to the hall.


    Alice tasted the creamy base soup and smiled. ''This soup reminds me of my mother. She used to run a diner in the past and then changed to become a florist. My mother was quite a romantic you know. Always changing her career when she was in her feelings. I wonder how my father was able to tie her down''''


    ''''Your father must have done a lot of hard work to keep her with him''''


    ''''I know, right? My mother¡­ she had her own ideology about life. I think I must have inherited her passion for life''''


    ''''And you grew up well. You and your sister too''''


    ''''Eat, before the food gets cold'''' Alice said and smiled.


    ''''I will send you home after we are done eating''''


    ¡­.


    Solace sat in front of the mirror looking at herself. She had an indifferent gaze as she faced herself in the mirror.


    Picking the comb, she brushed her hair and some came out, sticking to the comb. Solace removed them and smiled bitterly, ''they are all falling out. I really don''t have a lot of time left''''


    Daniel came out of the bathroom and leaned against the door watching her. ''''Solace, have you been hiding something from me?''''


    Solace shivered when she heard that familiar voice. She quickly hid the hair and faked a smile, ''''I don''t know what you are talking about''''


    Solace stood up and Daniel walked closer to her. he held her hand and pulled her closer saying, ''''your daughter still doesn''t know anything, right? what were you going to tell her if I didn''t come to you at that time?'''' he smirked.


    ''''As I promised, she still doesn''t know anything about this. isn''t that what you wanted? For her to hate me? She already does and I don''t plan on changing that''''


    ''''Or you could just tell her. after all, I will still go after her sooner or later''''


    ''''Daniel, you promised me that as long as I stayed obedient and did whatever you wanted, you will allow my daughter to go free. Even after killing my husband, I still stayed. What else do you want from me? I have raised and loved your daughter as if she were mine''''


    ''You don''t love Mimi. You only acted as if you did. I must say, acting really suits you. I almost bought into it but, I am not blind. You acted as if you were helping Mimi but you indulged in her and turned her into a brat''''


    ''''You are the one who turned her into a brat. You warned me never to stand in her way and to let her do whatever she wanted. Even when she kidnapped my daughter and tortured her that year, I was helpless. But, I won''t stand by anymore. I won''t allow you to hurt my child''''


    ''''Really? Let''s see what you can do. just like that time when you helplessly left her and followed me, you are still going to be that way''''


    ''''It''s that why you''ve been feeding me with medicine meant for imbeciles? Because you want to turn me into a degenerate. Listen to me, Daniel. If I am going to die, I am taking you with me''''


    Daniel pushed her on the bed and chuckled sarcastically, ''it''s funny how you think you can be able to even do that''''


    ¡­.


    Josh got out of the car along with Alice. They didn''t see the paparazzi taking their photos at a distance.


    ''''Go in, it''s late''''


    ''''Thank you for today. I had a lot of fun''''


    ''''Then, should we get together tomorrow? You don''t have to if you are busy''''


    ''''I have a meeting with my manager tomorrow. I will call you when I am free''''


    ''''Sure'''' Josh went closer and hugged her suddenly.


    ''You¡­''''


    ''''There is a paparazzi filming us'''' Josh said and kissed her forehead before going to the car.


    Alice smiled and went inside her house. She put her small handbag down and went in to change. She paused and realised she was still wearing the cardigan that Josh left with her earlier on. She smiled and took it off, making a mental note to wash it and return it to him.


    An hour later, she finished bathing and came back to her bedroom and saw a message from Josh.


    ''''I''m home now''


    ''''Are you already sleeping?''


    Alice laughed when she saw another message pop up. She sat on the bed and started typing out a response.


    ''''No, I wasn''t sleeping. I was in the bathroom and didn''t see your message earlier on''


    She sent the message and smiled. It didn''t take long before another message came.


    ''''I had fun tonight. It was really nice spending time with you''


    Alice smiled bashfully and touched her burning cheeks. She laid on the bed and typed back.


    ''''Me too. I had a lot of fun''


    ''''Next time, I will personally cook you a meal. I am quite a good chef; you know''


    ''''Really? it seems that you have a lot of talents but when it comes to cooking, I think that I might win. I am quite a good chef''


    ''''Then, let''s taste out our skills tomorrow. Call me when you are free. We can go shopping together and get some groceries''


    ''''Okay''''


    Like new lovers, they chatted through the night. Alice had no idea that her feelings for him was growing stronger the more they chatted and started to spend time together.


    ¡­.


    Early the next morning, Alice was brushing her teeth when Niania called her.


    ''Hello, Niania, what''s it?''''


    ''Alice, did you go on a date with JSC last night? It''s all over the internet. Your fans are going crazy''''


    ''Oo, I went to his home and then we came back to my place''''


    ''''Why don''t you look surprise? Did you expect it?''''


    ''''Mm, I saw the paparazzi last night but we decided to ignore him and let it be. This is even better; no one will doubt our relationship after this. If there is nothing else, I am hanging up. I need to go and meet sister Lylia this morning''''


    ''Oh, I will see you at the company then''''


    ''''Mm, bye'''' Alice hung up and muttered, ''''paparazzi? This isn''t so bad''''


    ¡­..


    Alice decided to go for the bad girl look today. With her all black jacket top and jeans, she paired it with her sunglasses and black leather sneakers and rode her motor to the company.


    When she arrived and pulled over, she got down and swung her backpack over her left shoulder and walked into the company.


    The gasps she received made her smile as she walked past the trainees. She waved at them and walked away.


    Alice knocked at the door and entered, seeing Zeya seated inside the office of Lylia. They looked at each other and Alice smirked.


    ''''Hi'', sister Zeya'''' Alice greeted first.


    ''Turned out you were dating JSC, no wonder he wanted you on board. Or should I say, you seduced him into bringing you on board?''''


    ''''JSC is my boyfriend. When it comes to work, he knows I do not play around with my work so he definitely made that decision based on my talents and not because we are in a relationship''''


    ''''That is funny'''' Zeya said and broke into an innocent smile when the door opened and Lylia entered.


    ''''Alice, you are here. sit down'''' Lylia smiled as she looked at them.


    ''''Thank you, sister Lylia'''' Alice sat across them.


    ''''So, how is it with JSC? I really was surprised by your sudden announcement''''


    ''''I''m sorry sister Lylia. I should have informed you earlier''''


    ''''Don''t worry. My husband told me it must have been because of Director An, I understand. So, I called you here because an offer came in yesterday and I wanted to discuss it with you two. It hasn''t been long since you joined the company and there has been rumours about you and Zeya not getting along. So, I thought this project came at the right time''''


    ''''What project, sister Lylia?'''' Zeya asked.


    ''''Do you remember the new project that Writer Purplebride is working on which was leaked out a month ago?''''


    ''''Is it about her webnovel which she was rewriting to turn it into a series?'''' Zeya asked.


    ''Inayah''s Kismet'', I read the webnovel. It is quite promising'''' Alice smiled. She had just started reading it''''


    ''''Yes, that one. She personally called and asked for you two to audition for the two main female lead roles. She wants you two and Mimi Song on it''''


    ''''I read the chapters uploaded so far and I think that it is very promising. I personally like her style of writing. It is unique and different''''


    ''Which is why I don''t want you two to miss out on such a good project. Here is the script. You both will audition for the roles of Inayah and her best friend, Bertha and Mimi is set to take on the role of Samantha, Inayah''s ex-best friend''''

 Chapter 115 - Making Up With Zeya 2

    ''''Which is why I don''t want you two to miss out on such a good project. Here is the script. You both will audition for the roles of Inayah and her best friend, Bertha and Mimi is set to take on the role of Samantha, Inayah''s ex-best friend''''


    ''''Yes, sister Lylia. Who is the main male lead casts?'''' Zeya asked curiously.


    ''''Well, that isn''t decided yet but I heard she is planning on getting Lucas Biden and Reynolds Samuels and Sabastian Bassey on board''''


    ''''Whoa, that is going to be one star studded cast'''' Alice marvelled.


    ''''That was my reaction''''


    Zeya''s hand quivered as she asked, ''''sister Lylia. What role is Lucas Biden going to play?'''' her voice seemed hesitant.


    ''''Perhaps the male lead role because Reynolds is playing the role of Nick and Sebastian is playing the role of Gideon''''


    ''''Can I audition for the role of Bertha instead of Inayah?'''' Zeya asked. Alice looked at her suspiciously.


    ''''Why? Do you think you can''t act alongside Lucas Biden because of your past?''''


    ''''It''s not that¡­ I just''''


    ''''Sister Lylia, I will take the role of Inayah. Sister Zeya must be confident about playing Bertha. Actually, Bertha''s character is quite unique, I think that sister Zeya will be able to play it better than I would''''


    ''''But?, there are a lot of skinship between Inayah and Jasper. Are you sure JSC will be okay with having you do that?''''


    ''''He will. this is my job. It''s just acting''''


    ''''Alright, I will inform the Writer and give you two a call. I have a meeting in an hour, you two can leave now''''


    ''''Thank you sister Lylia'''' Zeya stood up and picked her bag and left first. Alice followed.


    Alice walked into the washroom and saw Zeya in front of one of the sinks. Zeya looked to Alice and said to her.


    ''''Don''t think that I will be grateful just because you helped me out. I hate owing people, so I will definitely pay you back''''


    ''''Instead of paying me back, why don''t you use that to squash whatever beef you have with me. I still don''t understand why you hate me so much?'''' Alice turned to face her.


    ''''I didn''t just decide to hate you. You looked down on me first. You always acted as if you didn''t need anyone because you had Thomas Sun as your backer''''


    ''''What? when did I ever act as if I didn''t need anyone?'''' Alice realised there must have been a misunderstanding between them.


    ''''During our first audition. I wanted to talk to you but you snubbed me and walked away. You totally embarrassed me back then''''


    ''''I didn''t snub you. Sister Zeya, do you have any idea what happened to me that day?''''


    ''''You left halfway through the audition and then your place was given to me. It was like you pitied me''''


    ''''I didn''t leave because of you. My sister was kidnapped that day. Did you start to hate me because of this? So, all the bullying that I received from you was because of that time?''''


    ''''You didn''t ignore me on purpose?''''


    ''''No, I did not. Why would I do that?''''


    ''''Well, if you say so'''' Zeya glared at her and turned to go. she suddenly heard Alice laughing and turned back. ''''Why are you laughing?''''


    ''''Sister Zeya, you are quite cute. To think that I received so much hatred from you because of a misunderstanding?''''


    ''''Look, this doesn''t mean that we are friends. I just don''t like you'''' Zeya said and walked out of the place.


    ''''Why is she so cute?'''' Alice muttered.


    ¡­.


    Mikael''s private Villa.


    Natalie looked up and saw Mikael looking at her. She furrowed her brows and placed the spoon down and asked.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''You are beautiful, that''s why''''


    ''''I know I am beautiful, but you should eat. We need to get back and I need to go to the company tomorrow. I already called to give them an excuse today. I don''t want to miss work tomorrow''''


    ''''But, I want to spend time alone with you here'''' Mikael held her hand and kissed it.


    ''''Hey, Mister. You came here alone. I was the one who brought myself. You are so insincere''''


    ''''I apologise. It won''t happen again''''


    ''''That''s more like it. I want to submit my first draft design to a local designer to see if he can make something out of it''''


    ''''Your jewellery design? What did you design?''''


    ''''Couple rings. Now that I''ve told everyone about our marriage, I want to make a couple rings for us. What do you think?''''


    ''''I think it is a good idea. Natie, at the launching night. I saw that you went to have a chat with your mother. Didn''t you notice anything unusual about her?''''


    ''''Something unusual? I did¡­ my mother, that woman has always been weird but yesterday she was even weirder. She apologised to me for the Eunice incident and told me to prove to her that I can protect myself. But, why are you asking me?''''


    ''''Nothing, I was just curious''''


    ''''Is she sick? You know, there is a saying that people only change when they are about to die. She has never apologised to me before for anything. Her behaviour that night was something I wasn''t used to''''


    ''''Then, what if everything you thought you knew wasn''t the truth. Would you forgive her?''''


    ''''You know¡­ even you are acting strange''''


    ''''Eat'''' Mikael and smiled. His phone buzzed and a message popped up. Natalie turned to look at it and Mikael took the phone fast. It was a message from Thomas, his brother.


    Mikael acted nonchalantly as he continued to eat and typed a reply before putting the phone down, this time at his left side, away from Natalie''s sight.


    ''''Who is that?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''My assistant. I am going to change. Let me know when you are ready. I will drop you off at the house and go for a meeting''''


    Natalie nodded her head but her gaze went back to the phone, but she didn''t say anything again.


    ...


    Xia yawned as she walked out of her apartment. She stopped walking when she saw Connor at a distance by his car.


    ''''Xia'''' Conner smiled when he saw her.


    ''''What are you doing here?''''


    ''''Karl wanted me to give this to you. You wouldn''t answer my text or calls so I thought I might bring it to you'''' Conner said as he removed a small box from the front of his car. he told me that while you were bathing him, you told him you liked to eat dry persimmons so he asked me to bring them to you as soon as our gardener brought them from the farm''''


    Xia snatched the box and looked at the clumsy writing on the box and smiled, ''''he is so cute. I just said that out of whip and he remembered''''


    ''''Are you going somewhere?'''' Conner asked.


    ''''I am going to take some photos of how people are preparing for Christmas. I am going to write it on my personal blog''''


    ''''You have a personal blog? What''s the name?'''' Conner asked excitedly.


    ''''I can''t tell you'''' Xia said and blushed.


    ''''Oh, I see. Are you going to walk?''''


    ''''No, I am taking a taxi. My car broke down''''


    ''''Let me give you a ride. Actually, I don''t have anything doing today, you could use me if you want'''' Conner suggested as he met her gaze. ''''You can just take me as a friend. I won''t ask for more''''


    Xia looked at him and said as she walked away, ''''the things I need are at my office. We will have to pass there for them''''


    ''''You mean¡­''''


    ''''Hurry, it''s the rush out. If I get stuck in traffic, it is your fault'''' Xia said as she got into the front seat.


    ''''Yes, ma''am'''' Conner excitedly got into the driver''s seat. He looked genuinely happy as he started the car. It was like they were back to the old days all over again. He would drive her anywhere she wanted to go and take photos.


    Xia smiled and looked outside the window as she mumbled to herself, ''''what is wrong with me? Am I doing the right thing? I don''t know what to do anymore''''


    ...


    Mikael pulled over in front of the villa and Natalie got down. She smiled and waved at him as he drove out again. a while later, Natalie hurried and got into a taxi and followed him as he drove away.


    ''''What are you keeping from me, Mikael?'''' Natalie muttered and she indulged the driver to go faster, ''''driver make sure you don''t lose that blue car''''


    ''''Yes, ma''am'''' the driver said and drove faster.


    A few minutes later, Mikael''s car went into their family home and Natalie frowned. She got down from the car and muttered, ''''if he was coming here, why did he act as if he was hiding something major from me? I even thought he knew something about my mother that I didn''t. Well, since I am here. I might as well go in and say hi to aunt''''


    Natalie walked into the family villa and stopped in her strides when she heard two familiar voices.


    ''''Elder brother''''


    ''''Mikael, you are here. How is Natalie? I was worried about her'''' Thomas said as he met Mikael outside the house.

 Chapter 116 - Finding Out He Was Never Dead

    ''''Call Mikael, quick. Find out how Natalie is doing?'''' Mrs. Regina said to Thomas who was reading something from his phone.


    ''''I already called him. He is on his way'''' Thomas heard the sound of the car and stood up, ''''he is here. I''m going out with him for a drive. Mom, we will join you for dinner later on''''


    ''''It would be great if Natalie could join us''''


    ''''Mom, Natalie cannot know about my existence right now. You know how inquisitive she gets when she suspects something. That will be putting her in danger'''' Thomas said and picked his blazer, going of the house.


    ''''Elder brother''''


    ''''Mikael, you are here. How is Natalie? I was worried about her'''' Thomas said as he met Mikael outside the house.


    Natalie''s body grew cold when she recognised the voice. She stepped out of the flowers blocking her. She wanted to fully see the owner of the voice. When she finally saw the two of them, the bag in her hand fell, making the two people turn to look at her.


    Both Thomas and Mikael had a look of shock on their faces the moment they saw her.


    ''''Natie''''


    ''''Nat''''


    Natalie stepped back in shock. ''''You¡­ Thom¡­'''' she gasped and picked the bag from the floor and ran out of the house.


    ''''Nat'''' Thomas ran out of the house first and Mikael took a while before he could react. By the time they could get to her, she had already gotten into a taxi and left.


    ''''Natie¡­''''


    ''''Bring the car, Mikael. We can''t leave her in that state'''' Thomas shouted at Mikael who still looked pretty shocked. He had no idea that Natalie would follow him secretly.


    ¡­


    ''''Alice, where are you?'''' Natalie asked Alice as she sat nervously in the taxi.


    ''''Me? I''m grocery shopping with Josh. Why?'''' Alice asked as she turned to look at Josh who was picking a few things into the carte.


    ''''I need a place to stay. I''m going over to your house''''


    ''''Elder sister, what''s wrong? Your voice sounds weird''''


    ''''I can''t talk on the phone. Let''s meet at the house first'''' Natalie hung up and turned off her phone when she saw the incoming call from Mikael.


    ¡­.


    ''''Alice, what''s wrong?'''' Josh asked when he noticed Alice had gotten quiet after the call.


    ''''That was my sister. I think something is wrong. Josh, I have to go, she is going over to my place''''


    ''''You look anxious, let''s go. I will take you home''''


    ''''Oh, let me call Xia. We stay close to each other, she can go and check on her before we arrive'''' Alice walked away with Josh as she made the call to Xia.


    ''''Hello, Xia Xia, where are you?''''


    ''''I am on my way to take some festive season photos. Why do you ask?''''


    ''''I think something happened with my sister. She called and said she was going over to my place, but her voice sounded a little¡­''''


    ''''I haven''t left the area, I will go and find her'''' Xia said and turned to look at Connor. He smiled and turned the car at once. Xia hung up and apologised.


    ''''I''m sorry, something came up with my best friend''''


    ''''No worries. We can still go another time. Just let me know when, I will be your driver''''


    ''''My car will be repaired by tomorrow'''' Xia said and Connor nodded his head. he looked pretty down. ''''But, if you think you can make time for it, then I will call you. You can hold my camera for me''''


    ''''Yes, I will do that for you'''' Connor said and subconsciously reached forward and played with her hair. He stopped, realising his act looked a little intimate. ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''It''s alright''''


    ¡­.


    Natalie arrived at the house and nervously tried to put in the password but because her mind was disorganised, she found it difficult to get the password right. After a few attempts, she ended up jamming the door up.


    ''''Why can''t this open? Damn it'''' she cussed.


    ''''Natie''''


    ''''Natalie''''


    Mikael and Thomas arrived and got out of their car and walked towards her.


    ''''Don''t come near me, liars'''' Natalie said to them. The brothers stopped in their strides and looked at her.


    ''Natalie, let me explain myself'''' Thomas said.


    ''''I said don''t come near me'''' Natalie screamed at him.


    ''''Natalie, what''s¡­ oh¡­'''' Xia got down from the car and almost fell down when she saw Thomas. Connor immediately held her and steadied her.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Connor asked Xia before looking at Thomas and asked, ''''turns out the one I saw that night was really you?'''' he raised his brows questionably at Thomas.


    ''''Thomas, is this really you?'''' Xia asked and went closer to touch his face, ''''whoa, this is almost unbelievable. How is this even possible? We all thought you were dead''''


    ''''Natalie, please give me a chance to explain'''' Thomas said to Natalie whose hand was still on the door.


    ''''Natie, I didn''t hide it from you on purpose. There is a reason for it''''


    Natalie looked at Mikael and shook her head, ''''you are my husband... Mikael, how could you do this to me?'''' Natalie asked. She still looked shocked and confused.


    ''''Elder sister¡­'''' Alice stopped and looked at Thomas, ''''what is this? am I hallucinating right now? This is not my brother in law, right?'''' Alice looked at Thomas and turned to her sister, ''''I just felt goosebumps run through my body. Elder sister¡­ is that really?'''' Alice walked over to Natalie.


    ''''Open the door with the key. I jammed it up trying to figure the password out'''' Natalie said to Alice. She seemed a lot calmer now.


    ''''But, brother in law is here¡­ you must be tired, let''s go in and get you something to drink'''' Alice changed her statement almost immediately.


    ''''Natie¡­'''' Mikael called out softly and Natalie turned to look at him.


    ''''What do you want to tell me? the truth or the lies? If it is the lies, you can leave. if it is the truth, then come in'''' Natalie said and entered the house.


    ''''Whoa, my sister just sounded so cool. Well, since you are all here, might as well come in'''' Alice said and stepped aside to allow them go inside.


    Thomas walked in first followed by Mikael, and the Cobbs brothers. Alice closed the door immediately, blocking Xia.


    ''''Why didn''t I know about such a progress, Kim Xia? You were going on a date with Connor''''


    ''''What date? We just met by coincidence and he offered to give me a ride. My car is still at the repairs so I agreed. Can we go now?''''


    ''''Wait, Xia. What will happen now? My sister didn''t divorce Thomas and married Mikael. Is she going to have two husbands now? What about me? I like both of them''''


    ''''You still have time to joke?'''' Xia shook her head and pushed Alice aside before going in. Alice scratched her hair and furrowed her brows.


    At the hall, Josh and Connor were seated along with Xia and Alice. They watched the situation at the dining hall with curious gazes.


    ''''Did you know already that Thomas was alive?'''' Josh asked Connor.


    ''''I just had a premonition. Thomas couldn''t have died in that plane crash. I just had that thought and it was confirmed at the inauguration night'''' Connor replied.


    ''''How is this even possible? It''s been almost 11 months. Where was he for the past 11 months?'''' Xia looked at the situation.


    ''''My sister is one hell of a strong woman. I thought she would be freaking out but she is handling it pretty well''''


    ¡­


    Natalie sat across the two brothers. She looked at them and asked, ''''who is speaking first?''''


    ''''Someone tempered with my jet causing the accident to happen. By the time we realised what was happening, it was too late. My father saved me but couldn''t get out of the jet before it blasted. Someone found me and sent me to a private home and treated me. I didn''t intend to keep the truth from you but I didn''t want to put you in danger''''


    ''''Let me ask you something. You were the one who saved from when Mimi tried to kidnap me, right?''''


    ''''Yes, I was the one''''


    ''''Natie¡­'''' Mikael looked at her.


    ''''Tell me, what do you have to say?''''


    ''''I asked Mikael not to tell you anything. It is not his fault. he just did what I asked him to do''''


    ''''This feels so weird. Let''s join the rest. I need time to get used to this''''


    ''''Nothing is going to change between us, Natalie. I already promised that I won''t disorganise your life and that is what I am going to do. until I get enough evidence about the person who wants me dead''''


    ''''For that I need Connor''s help'''' Thomas said and the people in the hall heard him.


    ''''What do you need me for?'''' Connor asked back.


    ''''Intel on Daniel Song. No matter how I dug into him, I couldn''t find anything on him''''


    ''''Daniel Song. Is he involved in this?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Yes, he is the one who tempered with my jet''''

 Chapter 117 - We Should Go Now Before Someone Gets Anxious About Us...

    ''''Daniel Song. Is he involved in this?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Yes, he is the one who tempered with my jet''''


    Natalie''s mind suddenly went to her mother. She remembered that night when she had a talk with her at the balcony. Though it wasn''t a long speech she could still remember her mother''s words very well. As she thought about it, she felt that a lot of things didn''t add up well. He clearly saw a bruise mark on her mother''s arm. She felt that her mother seemed rather uncomfortable at the touch of Daniel Song.


    ''''What could be wrong?'''' she muttered subconsciously.


    ''''Sis?, are you alright?'''' Alice touched Natalie''s thigh and she turned to look at her,


    ''''Oo, I''m alright. what were you talking about?'''' Natalie looked at them and smiled.


    ''''Connor, you have work relations with Song group. I need some intel on Daniel Song'''' Thomas said to Connor.


    ''''I will let my secretary send you an email of all the information that I have on him''''


    ''''I will also look into his company, maybe we can find something. I have always been suspicious of that man. To be honest, he is too honest and upright. There is almost no dirt on him which makes him even the more suspicious. It is either he is truly innocent or he cleans after himself very well'''' Xia added.


    ''''It is still early for me to come out and let everyone know that I am alive. Until I can get enough evidence about his involvement in the plane crash, I have to continue to remain dead in the public''s eyes''''


    ''''Brother in law, this scare is it real?'''' Alice asked as she looked at the scar that was across his left eye to his upper lip.


    ''''No. This is my makeup to be able to go unnoticed by anyone. When I got the accident, the lady who saved me has an uncle who is a plastic surgeon. He gave me this temporal scar so that no one will be able to recognise me''''


    ''''Oh, I see''''


    ''''Natalie, can we talk alone?'''' Thomas asked as he looked at Natalie.


    ''''Yes, let''s talk in the guestroom over there'''' Natalie stood up.


    ''''Everyone must be hungry. We bought groceries, let''s make something and eat'''' Alice said to them.


    ''''What are you making? I will help'''' Xia asked.


    Alice turned to look at Josh and asked, ''''what are we making?''''


    ''''This? red curry risotto, Brussed sprout sushi and beef and kimchi fried rice'''' Josh answered.


    ''''I will make the Brussed sprout sushi'''' Xia said.


    ''''I will help you in making that'''' Connor said immediately.


    ''''Then we will make¡­'''' Alice paused and looked at Mikael who seemed out of it as he continued to gaze at the door that Natalie and Thomas went through. She smiled and asked him, ''''Mikael, what will you help with?''''


    ''''I am going to make a call'''' Mikael said and stood up, going towards the terrace of Alice''s apartment.


    ''''What a cheapskate. He really makes delicious beer and kimchi fried rice'''' she pffted and heard Josh saying.


    ''''We can do the rest. He isn''t in the mood, let him be''''


    Alice nodded and smiled, ''''let''s go and prepare the ingredients''''


    ¡­.


    ''''Who would have thought that you would end up marrying my brother? You two hated each other so much. No, he hated you so much'''' Thomas said and smiled bitterly as he turned to face Natalie.


    ''''Thomas, I''m sorry. I broke my promise to you first''''


    ''''What is there to be sorry for? I was pronounced dead; you couldn''t have still stayed single till now?''''


    ''''I would probably have, if Mikael didn''t come into my life. I don''t know when it started but with him, I just couldn''t stop myself from falling for him''''


    ''''Do you love him that much?''''


    ''''Thomas, I really feel bad that I didn''t wait for you. You are back, we never annulled our marriage. I am married to your brother''''


    ''''Natalie, as I said earlier on. I didn''t come back to disrupt anyone''s life, especially not you and Mikael. You two are the most precious people to me. I care about both of you so much. I am just a little disappointed that, you never realised how much I cared and liked you when we were together but¡­''''


    ''''Thomas¡­ I was clueless and insensitive to your feelings''''


    ''''It''s okay. Natalie, you''ve changed a lot in the past few months. That is in a good way. You''ve become a lot stronger and capable than before. I watched your speech, I am so proud of you, Natalie''''


    ''''That is all thanks to you. After your funeral, I feel lost and didn''t know what to do or where to go but I realised that you would want me to carry on with life. I had no choice but to be strong''''


    ''''That''s such a relief''''


    ''''Thomas, can I get a hug from you?''''


    ''Do you even need to ask?'''' Thomas embraced Natalie and she patted his back.


    ''''Thomas, thank you for coming back to me. thank you for staying alive and coming back to me. I am really happy to have you back. I missed you so much''''


    ''''I missed you too, best friend. I hope we can still be best friends like before?'''' Thomas asked and Natalie stepped back and frowned.


    ''''What are you talking about? Of course we will still be friends just like before. Right, where are you staying?''''


    ''''I''m staying with mom''''


    ''''Mikael and I stole your house''''


    ''''You didn''t steal it. I gave it to you. For now, I will be staying with mom while I slowly take over some of the work from Mikael so that he can focus on what he likes doing the most''''


    ''''That''s okay''''


    ''''Natalie, I want you to be happy. No matter what happens in the future, I hope that you and Mikael will be able to walk through it together''''


    ''''Are you giving us your blessings?''''


    ''''Yes, so you two better not disappoint me. I can''t deny my feelings for you but those are mine to deal with. I am living above them so that the two most important people to me can be happy together'''' Thomas chuckled when he saw Natalie tearing up. ''''Why are you crying?''''


    ''''I just feel proud that I chose you to be my best friend. I love you so much, Thomas and I am happy to have you with me again''''


    ''''That''s enough, we should go out now before someone gets over anxious about us''''


    ''''Who?''''


    ''''Someone, you clueless monkey''''


    ''''What? Hey! You haven''t received some good beatings from me in a long time, right?''''


    ¡­


    Mikael looked at his watch and sighed. He didn''t know why he was suddenly feeling insecure. He knew Natalie loved him but now that his brother was back, he didn''t feel confident about his place in her heart.


    ''''A glass of wine?'''' Josh said as he walked closer to Mikael and handed him a glass of wine.


    ''''Thanks''''


    ''''What are you thinking about?'''' Josh leaned against the wall as he asked.


    ''''I don''t know. A lot on my mind''''


    ''''About your little wife? I think you don''t have to worry about anything. Your brother already said he wouldn''t separate you two and from what I can see, that woman is hell over heels in love with you. What is there to feel insecure about?''''


    ''''You are right'''' Mikael chuckled, ''''I don''t know why I keep having silly thoughts''''


    ''''Aye, someone''s love life is sailing smoothly unlike me and my brother''''


    ''''Right, I heard that a casting offer came for Alice and it has a lot of skinship and bedroom scenes in it. I think that you should apt your game or you might lose her after that drama. A lot of actors tend to fall in love after having a lot of skinship in dramas'''' Mikael said sarcastically.


    ''''What?'''' Josh''s face turned green. ''Who is the male lead?''''


    ''''Was it Lucas or Sabastian? I don''t really know but they are happy''''


    ''''Sh*t!'''' Josh cussed and walked away with a frown. Mikael chuckled and turned to see Natalie at the door to the terrace.


    ''''Natie''''


    ''''That was so lame. Did you really have to do that to him?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''He needs to stop giving Alice a lot of time to get used to him''''


    ''''What are you doing here alone?'''' Natalie took the glass from him and sipped, ''''this is good''''


    ''''I was just looking at the weather''''


    ''''Mikael¡­'''' Natalie leaned against the terrace beside him.


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''I love you, a lot'''' Natalie said and smiled. Mikael turned to look at her with a surprised gaze. ''''I thought I should tell you. I am so crazily in love with you, so don''t get any wild ideas, okay?''''


    Mikael turned and pulled her closer. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her forehead.


    ''''I love too, Natie. I am also so crazily in love with you. Thank you for loving me and for saying that you love me. I really needed to hear that from you''''

 Chapter 118 - Look At Me...

    ''''Food is ready'''' Alice said as she placed the last dish on the table and everyone started sitting around the dining table. The doorbell rang and Alice looked up.


    ''''That must be Niania'''' Alice said and the door opened. Niania entered the hall holding a lot of bags. Alice and Xia stood up and went to help her.


    ''''Alice, I bought everything you asked me to¡­ aah'''' she suddenly screamed when she saw Thomas walking out of the guestroom.


    ''''Niania, what''s wrong? Oh, Niania'''' Alice and Xia held her after she fainted.


    ''''What is wrong with her?'''' Thomas asked nonchalantly as he looked at the girl on the sofa. Alice and Xia had placed Niania on the sofa and everyone gathered around looking at her worriedly. Thomas frowned and sat across her.


    ''''She must have gotten a shock after seeing you brother in law? Who told you to get such a hideous plastic surgery? You scared my little Niania'''' Alice said and glared at Thomas.


    ''What did I do? She is the one who got such a reaction''''


    ''''Alice¡­'''' Niania said softly after she opened her eyes.


    ''''Oo, Niania, are you alright?'''' Alice asked worriedly.


    ''''Alice, I saw a ghost just now. I saw someone who looked exactly like your brother in law but he had¡­''''


    ''''I am still here and I am not a ghost, little girl'''' Thomas said and Niania turned to look at him. when she saw him, she fainted again.


    ''''Niania¡­'''' Alice screamed.


    ''''Again?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''This won''t do. Brother in law, go and sit at the dining table with the others. My assistant has a fragile heart. What if she dies at this rate?''''


    ''''Thomas.... I, that''s right. Niania is a little fragile, let''s go and sit down'''' Natalie went forward and pulled Thomas up, ''''let''s go''''


    Thomas looked at Niania and muttered, ''I need to have a word with her when she wakes up''''


    ¡­


    A while later.


    Niania sat right across Thomas at the table as they ate. Her hands were shaky even though she tried to act normal. She was really nervous and scared. Alice had already explained everything to her but her mind was a little fuzzy and she was still out of it.


    ''''Why do you keep looking at my assistant like that? Let her be, brother in law, you are scaring her'''' Alice said and placed a beef inside Niania''s bowl.


    ''''She is the one who keeps looking at me like I am a zombie''''


    ''''Why do I feel that you''ve become a little prickly after returning?'''' Xia asked as she looked at Thomas.


    ''''Return from a near death situation and we will see how you will behave'''' Thomas replied.


    ''''You might not know this but this is originally how he is. He can be hard to deal with. Thomas, we are trying to have a meal here. stop making things difficult for Niania. She is still shocked'''' Natalie said to Thomas.


    ''''Don''t look at me'''' Thomas said to Niania who looked away immediately and continued to eat her food.


    After the meal, all of them gathered around in the hall and started to chat as they drunk the beer that Niania bought.


    ''''Let''s play a game'''' Alice suggested.


    ''''Truth or dare?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''You know me best'''' Alice laughed and turned to see Josh looking at him. She smiled at him.


    ''What are the rules?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Like always. When we swing the bottle and it falls to you, then, you choose between truth of dare but before that, we will pass some cards. Niania, where did you put the cards the last time?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''I left them in the guestroom when I slept over last week, I will bring them over. Niania stood up and hurried into the guestroom. She pulled out the drawer and heard a sound from the was the washroom. She slowly stood up and looked at the door curiously.


    ''''Who is there?'''' Niania asked as she looked around for something to protect herself with. This was the room she normally used when she was sleeping over at Alice''s house. it was more the less her room since she was the only one who used it.


    The water stopped running after she asked. Niania became scared and picked the small wooden table that was closer to her. she saw the door knob and quickly hid at the side waiting for the person.


    The door opened slightly and she lifted the table up but because it weighed her down, she stumbled and a strong arm pulled her into the bathroom and the table fell behind her.


    Niania felt a strong cologne wasped through her nose as her eyes remained closed. She started to stutter. ''''Listen, you better let go before I scream. Who are you and what are you trying to do?''''


    ''''That is my question exactly. What are you trying to do, kid?'''' Thomas asked in a bored tone as he released her hands and looked at her.


    Niania opened her eyes when she heard the voice. She opened her mouth to scream and Thomas covered her mouth with his hand and asked.


    ''''Are you going to scream again? Or are you going to faint? Are''t you tired?''''


    Niania flushed and coughed. She shook her head but the fear in her eyes were so visible that she couldn''t hide it from Thomas.


    Thomas frowned, ''''am I that hideous? I thought I still looked handsome'''' he asked rhetorically and sighed as he wondered why she was having such huge reaction towards him.


    ''''Can I¡­ go now?'''' Niania asked, refusing to look him in the eyes.


    ''''Look at me'''' Thomas commanded and Niania as if on reflex looked up to meet his gaze. ''''Am I that hideous?''''


    ''''No!'''' Niania shook her head.


    ''''Then, why did you faint two times after seeing me?''''


    ''''I was shocked. I thought that you were dead¡­ Mr. Sun, why are you doing this to me?''''


    ''''That''s right. why am I doing this to you? What about you? Why are you afraid of me?''''


    ''Who wouldn''t be afraid of someone who came back from the dead?'''' Niania asked back and pursed her lips. She was shocked at herself.


    ''''Tsk'''' Thomas chuckled and stepped back saying, ''go''''


    ''''Oo, thank¡­ thank you'''' Niania bowed and turned to go and froze. She looked at her pair of light blue pant and bra that were hanging in the bathroom and flushed. She looked at them, having no courage to move again.


    Did he just see her undergarments? Niania''s face turned red.


    Following her gaze, Thomas looked at the pair of undergarments and asked nonchalantly, ''''are those yours?''''


    ''''Huh? No!'''' Niania reacted fast, shaking her head.


    ''''They are really yours'''' Thomas said and walked out of the bathroom leaving her.


    Niania fell to the floor and covered her eyes feeling totally embarrassed.


    ¡­


    Alice looked around and asked, ''''oh, where is Niania?'''' she saw Thomas walking out of the guestroom and asked, ''''brother in law, did you scare my assistant again?''''


    ''''What do you take me for?'''' Thomas asked and went to sit beside Mikael who was also looking at him suspiciously. He turned to Mikael and asked, ''''what?''''


    ''''Nothing'''' Mikael said and chuckled.


    Niania came out with the cards. Her face was still red even thought she washed her face earlier on. She gave the cards to Alice, ''''here are the cards. I got a call from my mother. She is bringing me some food from the Island, so I need to go now''''


    ''''You are going now? But, I wanted you to help me with my script tonight. Didn''t you say that you will sleep here tonight?'''' Alice asked and Niania flushed again.


    ''''I will come tomorrow. Just ask Mr. JSC to help you with it'''' Niania said and picked her bag hurriedly.


    ''''What is wrong with her today? She is acting as if someone is chasing her¡­'''' Alice turned to look at Thomas. He was the person she suspected the most at that moment.


    ''''I still have some business to attend to. Let''s talk later'''' Thomas said and stood up, going out of the house.


    ''''What is wrong with him? Why is he so petty?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''Let him go. He must have something doing'''' Natalie said.


    Thomas got into his car and drove out of the compound. He saw a familiar figure at the roadside trying to catch a taxi.


    Thomas pulled over and rolled down the window. He stretched out his neck and said to Niania. ''''Get in''''


    Niania stepped back and shook her head, ''''there is no need, Mr. Mr. Sun'''' Niania stuttered.


    ''''Really? You know you won''t get a taxi around here, right? Get in, I don''t bite. I won''t do anything to you''''


    ''''You¡­ you promise?'''' Niania asked doubtfully.


    ''''Get in. I have an appointment and don''t want to be late'''' Thomas said and Niania looked around before getting into the car. she secured the seatbelt.


    ''''Hurry up before someone sees us together'''' she said to Thomas.


    ''''Are we doing something wrong?'''' Thomas asked and Niania shook her head and continued to look outside the window. Thomas looked at her curiously before driving away.

 Chapter 119 - When Men Like You Smile... It Is A Sin!

    ''''Where did you have your last kiss and with whom?'''' Alice asked Xia and she flushed. Everyone turned to look at her.


    ''''I will drink to that'''' Xia said and picked her glass of wine. Before it could get to her mouth, someone snatched it and drunk.


    ''''I will drink this for you'''' Connor said and Xia''s face turned red.


    ''''Why would you drink my wine? Don''t you have to drive?''''


    ''''Josh will just give me a ride. You always had a bad hangover anytime you drunk too much'''' Connor replied. The others looked at them with meaningful gazes.


    ''''You seem to know a lot of things about our Xia. How was she like at school?'''' Alice asked curiously.


    ''''Xia was¡­ she was a bundle of joy''''


    ''''That''s enough. Let''s go back to the game''''


    Natalie yawned and leaned against Mikael. She looked sleepy and tired.


    ''''Want to sleep?'''' Mikael asked her and she nodded her head. ''''Let''s go then''''


    ''''What about Alice, she seems pretty drunk'''' Natalie looked at Alice with a worried gaze.


    ''''What is there to be worried about? Josh will take care of her'''' Mikael pulled her up and said to the rest, ''''I am taking Natalie home to rest. She has work tomorrow''''


    ''''Elder sister, why are you leaving me?'''' Alice held Natalie''s legs as she cried.


    ''''She is really drunk'''' Natalie shook her head, ''''Josh, can you handle her? She has really weird behaviour when she gets drunk''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I will take care of her''''


    ''''Xia, let''s go too. I don''t think Josh will be able to leave Alice. I will call a cab for us''''


    ''''Why don''t you join us? It is on the way. I can drop you off before going'''' Mikael suggested.


    ''''That will be better. Xia looks pretty out of it too'''' Natalie held Xia to steady her.


    ''''That''s okay by me. Let them give us a ride, Connor'''' Xia said and picked her bag.


    ''''Alright, I will see you off before clearing this place'''' Josh walked with them to the door and waited till they all left before he locked the door and returned to the hall. He chuckled when he saw Alice sprawled on the sofa sleeping.


    ¡­.


    Josh finished clearing the place and returned to the hall. He looked at Alice and squatted to her level.


    ''''Alice, wake up. You need to go and sleep in your room'''' Josh said and Alice turned her face to his side. She looked at him and smiled.


    ''''It''s JSC'''' she touched his face and murmured, ''''it''s beautiful''''


    ''''What is beautiful?''''


    ''''You. You are beautiful¡­'''' she suddenly frowned and slapped him. She took Josh by surprised and he touched his cheek.


    ''''Why did you slap me?''''


    ''''Bad man. You keep making my heart beat. Tsk, don''t smile like that in front of other women. Don''t you know that when men like you smile, it is a sin?'''' she asked and sat up.


    ''''You are really drunk. Seeing that you are treating me with no reservations'''' Josh said and was about to stand up when she pulled him closer making him fall on her. They both landed on the sofa with him on top of her.


    Alice blushed and pouted her lips. Josh fluttered and tried to stand up but she pulled him back and wrapped her arms around him and asked, ''''why are you angry with me?''''


    ''''Alice, I know you are drunk and probably won''t remember this tomorrow but you shouldn''t test me like this'''' Josh said to her.


    ''''Am I testing you?'''' Alice asked and chuckled. She pushed him aside and stood up. ''''Why are you so nice to me?''''


    ''''Don''t you know the answer already?'''' Josh sat up.


    ''''I know but, why? What do you like about me?''''


    ''''Everything. I like everything about you''''


    ''''You don''t even know anything about me? You don''t know that I am not a good person at all. If you find out my secret, you will not like me anymore'''' she said and took off her the jacket. She turned towards her room and started walking.


    ''''Where are you going?'''' Josh stood up and followed her.


    ''''I''m going to take a shower. Why are you following me? Are you going to bath with me?'''' Alice turned and asked him.


    ''''No, I am just worried that you will hurt yourself if I leave you alone''''


    ''''Come with me'''' Alice held his hand and Josh followed her into her bedroom. She pointed at the bed saying, ''''sit down. I will bring you something to change into''''


    Josh looked at her and laughed. ''You still manage to remain sane even when you are drunk. Alice, you are really amazing''''


    ''''Sit down'''' she pushed him on the bed and staggered into her closet. Josh waited for her and she returned with a pair of oversized pyjamas. She handed them over to him. ''''Take this and wear''''


    ''''These are¡­?''''


    ''''Those are the only ones I have. You are the first man to sleep over at my house. These are for all sexes'''' she said and went into the bathroom.


    Josh flushed when he suddenly heard the sound of the shower running. He chuckled and murmured, ''''this woman has no fear at all. Is she acting this way because she trusts me so much or because she thinks I can''t do anything to her?''''


    Josh shook his head and was about to leave when he heard chaos inside the washroom. Alice screamed out in pain.


    ''''Alice?'''' Josh heard the scream and rushed into the washroom. He saw Alice still fully clothes. She was on the floor crying.


    ''''Alice, what''s wrong?'''' Josh went closer.


    ''''I think I twisted my leg. It''s painful, Josh'''' she said as she looked at her leg.


    ''''How did this happen?'''' Josh squatted to look at her leg.


    ''''I just wanted to bring you shampoo but I mistakenly hit the shower knob and the water made me slip''''


    ''''You were¡­ I''m sorry. Let me get you out of here before'''' Josh lifted her up, carrying her to the bedroom. ''''I should call the doctor to come and check you''''


    ''''Oh, but it''s late. Won''t that be an inconvenience?''''


    ''''You are awfully nice but this is not the time to think about what the doctor would feel. I will get you something to change into''''


    Alice looked at him and suddenly asked, ''''but, what are you doing here? I thought everyone left already?''''


    ''''You are already sober?'''' Josh chuckled.


    ''''I guess the pain woke me up fast'''' Alice said and flushed when she looked at herself. Her top was now stuck to her skin and the shape of her bra could be seen clearly.


    ''''I will call the doctor; you should change into this first'''' Josh gave her the pair of loungewear she gave to him earlier on.


    Alice looked at him and smiled after he left the room. She took the loungewear to change into.


    Josh finished making the call and walked back to the door. Je knocked before asking, ''''are you alright?''''


    ''''Yes, come in'''' Alice said and the door opened. She pointed at her foot saying, ''''can you help me pull this up? My leg hurts when I try to do it myself''''


    ''''Sure'''' Josh went closer and helped her pull her foot inside the trousers.


    ''''What did the doctor say?''''


    ''''He is coming. he will be here soon. Are you feeling a lot of pain?''''


    ''''Not really, I am afraid it will worsen by tomorrow if I don''t get it treated. I have to practise my script tomorrow''''


    ''''A script?'''' Josh''s mind went to what Mikael told him. he looked at her and asked, ''I heard that there are going to be a lot of intimate scenes in it, is that true?''''


    ''''Mikael and his slippery mouth. He was the one who told you, right?''''


    ''''You don''t have to mind me. I was just asking'''' Josh said.


    ''''It has a lot of intimate scenes but at the end of the day it is nothing more than acting. I am not even with the male lead. Right, I didn''t tell you something that happened to me today when I went to the company this morning''''


    Josh sat across her and watched her as she spoke. ''''What happened?'''' he asked her.


    ''I made up with Zeya. Turns out she hated me because she thought I didn''t like her. That lady is adorably cute''''


    ''''So, you don''t have a problem with her anymore?''''


    ''''Mm, I don''t have any problem with her anymore'''' Alice said and they heard the doorbell ringing.


    ''''That must be the doctor. I will go and bring him in'''' Josh stood up and went out of the room.


    Alice laid back and waited for them. A moment later, Josh returned with the doctor. He was a middle aged man with a pair of rigged glasses between his nose.


    ''''I''m sorry that you had to come this late'''' Alice said to the doctor.


    ''''No worries. Josh is like a son to me. Of course, I should treat his girlfriend with the same love'''' the doctor said and Alice flushed. She looked at Josh who didn''t bother to explain.

 Chapter 120 - What If You Were Wrong About Your Mother....

    ''''There is nothing much. Miss, you are feeling the pain because of the sudden twisting of your leg but it should be fine once you take the medication and have some rest. Josh, remember to massage her ankles with the ointment I broke. It will help to relieve her off the pain''''


    ''''Thank you Dr. Aryshama''''


    ''''Thank you, doctor'''' Alice said after Josh.


    ''You are welcome. Make sure you give me an autograph once you are healed'''' Dr. Aryshama picked his bag and Josh walked out with him.


    Josh returned to the room after seeing the doctor off. he looked at Alice and asked, ''will you like a cup of tea?''''


    ''''Yes. Josh thank you for being here with me. I don''t know what I would have done if you weren''t here''''


    ''''I''m glad I am here. I will bring you a cup of tea''''


    Alice stretched forth her hand and picked her phone on the table. She sent a message to Lylia, informing her of her leg injury. She finished and looked at the door longingly.


    A while later, Josh returned with the tea and handed it to her, ''here, it''s a little hot. Be careful''''


    ''''Thank you. You must be tired; I am sorry for making things hard on you''''


    ''''I would rather you make things hard for me than for another man'''' Josh sat on the chair and sipped the tea as he maintained eye contact with her.


    ''''Tell me about yourself'''' Alice said, genuinely interested in hearing his story.


    ''''What do you want to know about me?''''


    ''''Well¡­ everything I guess. How you were when you were a kid. The school you attended, what your dreams were and what made you decide to ran a private clothing line''''


    ''''That is going to take a lot of time''''


    ''''I have all the time in the world. I can''t seem to fall asleep again''''


    ''''My story is nothing special. I grew up with my grandparents unlike my elder brother. My grandparents were into clothing design so I learnt a lot of things from them. But, I didn''t really focus on it until one day I met a girl standing in front of our shop. She was looking at the shirt I clumsily designed and placed in our shop''''


    Alice smiled and asked, ''''it must have been a really good shirt then?''''


    ''''Really, I guess it was to her. she came there to look at it every day and one day I asked her why she was always looking at it. this was what she said to them. ''I want to buy it and wear it for a school program but my sister doesn''t have the money to give me for it''. What she said remained with me for many nights''''


    Alice looked at him and furrowed her brows. Why did that sentence feel so familiar? She wondered.


    ''''Then, what happened next?''''


    ''''I went in to package the shirt for her but when I returned she was already gone. I didn''t see her again, but she inspired me to start thinking seriously about designing clothes. Ironically. Everything I designed had her in mind. I thought about her while designing. I realised that each time I thought about her, I became even more inspired to do more. So I made a vow to myself. She must be the first person to wear my clothes''''


    ''''Who is this girl? Did you ever meet her again?''''


    ''''I did, but she didn''t recognise me. I guess to her I was just another person she met on the road but to me, she was my muse. My inspiration to venture into designing''''


    ''''This girl that you are speaking about. It''s me, right?'''' Alice looked at him.


    ''''You are right. the girl is you, Alice''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t recognise you. a lot went on in my life back then. I didn''t have the luxury to think about you but sometimes, you did cross my mind once''''


    ''''You should go to sleep; it''s getting late''''


    ''What about you?''''


    ''''I will be at the hall. I can sleep on the sofa''''


    ''''But, the weather is cold outside''''


    ''''Unless you want me to take it as you wanting me on the same bed with you, don''t invite me carelessly, Alice. I might just take you up for it''''


    ''''Josh¡­''''


    ''''I know that you are not ready. But, it''s okay. I waited for you to notice me for a long time. I can wait for a few more time''''


    ''''There are spare bedspreads inside and clean loungewear that will fit in the closet. They are in the upper shelf. You can use them''''


    ''Thank you''''


    ¡­..


    Next day.


    District C Grave tombs.


    ''''I want this one. the sun will be able to shine brighter to this place'''' Solace said as she turned to look at Wales with a smile. The man taking care of the tombs looked at them curiously.


    ''''Aunt, there is still time. You don''t have to do this''''


    ''''Wales, I made up my mind already. Let''s visit my lawyer once we are done here'''' Solace said and turned to the tomb giver.


    ''''Can I sign now?''''


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' the man hurriedly handled over the paperwork to Solace.


    Wales watched her aunt as she signed the documents for her own graveyard. He looked helpless and somewhat bitter.


    ''''Let''s go, Wales'''' Solace said to him after signing the documents.


    ''''Okay''''


    GY Law firm.


    Solace finished signing the document and passed it on to Wales to also sign.


    ''Miss Ash, all your assets and shares will be passed on to your daughter, Miss Jun once you die. Honestly, you still have a chance if you decide to take the surgery'''' her lawyer tried to convince her.


    ''''This wasn''t a decision I made out of the whip. I thought hard about this. What I should do for my daughter. How I should pay for my sins and this is the only way''''


    ''''I will finalise the documents and send you a copy to see later on''''


    ''''Keep it and only hand it over to Natalie once I am no more. Do not let anyone else know about this''''


    ''''You don''t have to worry. This is between us''''


    ¡­.


    Wales kept looking at his aunt as he drove the car.


    ''''Did you send what I asked you to, to the Sun family?''''


    ''''Not yet. But, I intend to pass it on to Mikael Sun later in the day''''


    ''''Make sure they get it. that flash drive contains information on how Daniel was able to temper with Thomas'' jet''''


    ''''I don''t understand this, aunt. If he hated your ex-husband and got rid of him after blackmailing you, why is he targeting Natalie?''''


    ''Because his target has been Natalie from the beginning. That is why you must make sure nothing happens to her. As long as she bears the last name of the Sun, he will not be able to touch her. he knows he would be exposing himself''''


    ''''Why is Natalie his target?''''


    ''''Go and watch the videos in the drive. You will understand why Natalie is his target. Wales, I am living Natalie in your care. Please, protect her''''


    ''''I still think you need to come clean with Natalie before it''s too late, aunt. Do you know how she would feel once she finds out that you didn''t abandon her but you were forced to act that way towards her because you were protecting her?''''


    ''''Wales, in this world. Everyone has their own way of protecting what''s close to their hearts. Mine is separating her from my side''''


    ''''I won''t win this argument against you anyways''''


    ¡­.


    Wales got out of the car when he arrived at the police station. He saw Natalie coming out of the building and he tried to hide but she saw him.


    ''''I''ve seen you'''' Natalie said as she hurried towards him.


    ''''I wasn''t running away. I left something in my car and wanted to get it back''''


    ''''I see. Well, get it. I have something to discuss with you. It will take a while so let''s get a place and sit''''


    ''''Let''s sit across the caf¨¦ over there'''' Wales said and started walking away.


    ¡­


    Natalie sipped the coffee and placed the cup down before asking, ''''you know something about Miss Ash, that I don''t, right?''''


    ''''I don''t know what you are talking about?''''


    ''Stop acting dumb. You know what I''m talking about. Tell me, what have you found out about her?''''


    ''''What about you? Did you find anything suspicious about her?'''' Wales threw the question back at Natalie.


    ''''It is because I think it''s weird that''s why I asked. She told me something that has been bothering me till now. I found her behaviour very strange. She definitely had a bruised mark but I didn''t see anything else''''


    ''It''s that all?''''


    ''''No. the way she looked at me was different. She seemed to look at me with so much care but I know that was all her acting. I don''t believe her anyways''''


    ''''Natalie, what if you were wrong about your mother? What if not everything is as you see it?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Go and think about it, I have a meeting that I must get to. I will see you around'''' Wales said and stood up.


    Natalie leaned back on the chair and watched him going away. She didn''t stop him either.

 Chapter 121 - The Secret In The Basement

    First Hospital.


    Basement.


    A secret laboratory base.


    ''''How is it going?'''' Daniel asked as he looked into the glass spectrum that contained a small organism the size of a finger. It was swimming inside the glass spectrum while the doctor and Daniel Song watched it.


    ''''It has become a lot stronger than before. it is growing well. But, we will need another supply of Rh null blood since we are running out of it. This time, to enable the organism to grow, we might need a constant supply''''


    ''''Make do with what you have at the moment. I am making preparations for the blood. This time around, there won''t be any failure. Just success''''


    ''''Once we complete this stage and we are able to raise it, it will turn into a huge success. You will then be on your way to becoming the President''''


    ''''This is my dream. My lifetime work and assurance'''' Daniel smirked and picked his phone, ''continue to monitor it''''


    ''''Then, what will happen to the people who helped create the abyss? You still haven''t given me the directive''''


    ''''Get rid of them. No one must know about the existence of the abyss. Get rid of every one of them. Dexter, do you know why I allowed you to perform all the experiments in this hospital?''''


    ''''No, sire''''


    ''''This is because it is the least suspicious place. Death occurs here every time. It is not out of the ordinary for someone to suddenly die in the hospital. Make sure you do a clean job, Dexter'''' Daniel patted the doctor''s shoulder before going out of the place.


    ¡­.


    ''''What could it be? I am sure there is something going on'''' Natalie walked out of the elevator and started walking towards Dr. Andra''s office. Her mind was filled with thoughts of her mother.


    The phone in her bag rang and she came back to her senses and took it out, ''''hello, Andra. I am already in the hospital. Where are you? Oo, then I will meet you at the basement parking space. Wait there''''


    Natalie entered back into the elevator and pressed the basement button and the elevator sent her.


    Dr. Andra looked at her time as she waited for Natalie. They had arranged to have a meal together after her work.


    Andra''s pen dropped on the floor and she bent down to pick it. That was the exact moment that Daniel Song walked out of the small door at the corner of the car park. He walked through the back of the cars and by the time Andra stood up after picking her pen, she didn''t see him. she didn''t even know that such a door existed in the hospital.


    Natalie got out of the elevator and hurried out of the elevator. She went out to the basement and as she walked towards Andra''s direction, she suddenly bumped into someone and fell as she screamed.


    ''''Ah'''' Natalie hissed in pain and looked up to find the culprit.


    ''''Hi, Natalie. Fancy, running into you like this?'''' Daniel Song said as he looked down at Natalie with a mischievous smirk. His eyes seemed to brighten at the sight of her.


    ''''Mr. Song?'''' Natalie was surprised to see him there. she stood up and stepped back.


    ''''Hi, Natalie. What are you doing here?'''' He lifted an eyebrow as he asked.


    ''''I came to meet a friend. She is over there'''' Natalie said and looked at him. her mind seemed to have gone blank for a moment.


    ''''Natalie, are you alright? Your face is pale'''' Daniel Song asked and tried to hold her hand but she stepped back again.


    ''''No, I''m fine. I should go now''''


    ''''Wait. You should come home and visit some time. Your mother misses you. we all miss you Natalie''''


    ''''I should get going'''' Natalie said and started walking away.


    ''''Natalie, do you really not remember what happened to you?'' Daniel Song muttered and Natalie heard him.


    ''''What did you say?'''' Natalie turned back and asked. She suddenly had an ominous feeling around him.


    ''''Nothing. I will see you around, Natalie''''


    ''''Natalie'''' Andra called at that time making Natalie turned to look at her. By the time she turned back, Daniel Song was gone. Natalie walked to Andra.


    ''Who was that?'''' Andra asked.


    ''Just someone I know. Mimi''s father, Daniel Song'''' Natalie said as the uncomfortable feeling still lingered within her.


    ''''What were you two talking about?''''


    ''''Nothing much, but Andra. Something is not right''''


    ''''What is not right?''''


    ''''That man¡­ I just felt weird about it just now. The way he looked at me, it was different''''


    ''''Explain''''


    ''''I don''t know what it was about but the way he looked at me was different. It just felt different but somewhat familiar. It was like even though he was different, his gaze was familiar''''


    ''''Isn''t that because you know him? You used to live with him, it''s only normal that you find his ambiance familiar?''''


    ''''No. This was different. I am sure of it, Andra. He¡­ the way he looked at was¡­ it was as if he found me fascinating, like something that is of interest to me. What could it be?''''


    Andra looked at Natalie and smiled, ''''this is such a relief, Natalie''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''You used not to read into people before but now you''ve become perceptive and intuitive around people. I think that my efforts haven''t been in vain all these years. I''m glad''''


    Natalie smiled and pulled her along, ''''let''s go, counsellor Andra''''


    After waiting for them to leave, Daniel Song curved his lips into an interesting arc and muttered, ''''it seems the little kitten is all grown up now. Daddy has waited for so long!''''


    ¡­.


    Alice woke up to the ringing of the phone on the table. She groaned and stretched her hand to pick the phone. She frowned as she looked at the unknown number calling her.


    ''''Hello''''


    ''''Are you sleeping?'''' a familiar but not so pleased voice asked over the phone.


    ''''Zeya?'''' Alice recognised the voice immediately.


    ''''Hey, just because we are not beefing, you won''t address me as a senior in the industry?''''


    ''''Aye, we debuted the same year and the last time I checked, we are the same age. What exactly do you want, calling me so early? Did you call to pick a fight with me?''''


    ''No. Am I such kind of person to pick fights all the time. I heard from sister Lylia that you got hurt last time. What happened, how is your leg now?''''


    ''''I didn''t know you were so caring to people you like?'''' Alice teased her.


    ''I''m hanging up''''


    ''Wait, wait. I am fine. How are you too?''''


    ''''I''m always fine. I saw your pictures on the internet again with JSC? Are you two seriously going out?''''


    ''''Who was the one who sent the paparazzi to my apartment to get pictures of us. Didn''t you want to expose us?''''


    ''''Me? I did send someone to dig into your relationship with JSC but he didn''t go to your house. Did a paparazzi go to your house?'''' Zeya asked in a surprised tone and Alice sat up immediately.


    ''''That wasn''t you?'''' Alice stood up and wore her slippers and walked out of the bedroom. She saw Josh in the kitchen cooking.


    ''''No. Alice, do you have a stalker?'''' Zeya asked.


    ''''Stalker? No, I don''t think I have a stalker'''' Alice went to pull away the curtains and saw the same paparazzi outside her apartment.


    ''''Alice, what''s wrong?'''' Josh asked as he walked out of the kitchen.


    ''''Alice, are you with JSC? Did you sleep at his place?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''Then, did he sleep at yours?'''' Zeya became extremely curious.


    ''''Zeya, this is your number, right? I will call you later'''' Alice ended the call before Zeya could say another word. She turned to Josh.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''''Josh, that paparazzi from few nights ago. He is not from Zeya. She said she already stopped the paparazzi from stalking us. Just now, I saw the familiar paparazzi outside the building''''


    ''''What?'''' Josh frowned and walked to the window. When he pulled the curtains, he didn''t see anyone outside, ''''I don''t see anyone outside''''


    ''''He must have hid when I saw him. I am sure he was there''''


    ''''Alright, this is dangerous''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''It seems someone is stalking you. This is dangerous. I can''t let you be in danger''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''We are going to leave this house until I find out who that person is. We don''t know who he is and it could be dangerous''''


    ''''Josh, maybe he is just a reporter looking for news. I don''t think it is that bad?''''


    ''''Someone behaving like a creep is dangerous. I''m sure he has been stalking you for a while. Go and pack your most important things, we will move over to my place until that man is caught''''


    ''''Josh''''


    ''''Alice, I am worried about you. My house has a lot of security and is safe. I will be going to check on my grape farms tomorrow. I won''t be here with you, so it''s better you are at a place where I can feel assured''''


    ''''Alright, I will do as you say''''


    ''''How is your leg?''''


    ''''It''s fine. I can walk on my own''''


    ''''I made something light. Let''s eat''''


    ''''Mm''''

 Chapter 122 - A Blissful Night, A Stressful Night.

    ''''Stalker?''''


    ''''What are you saying, Alice?''''


    ''''Which lunatic is stalking you?''''


    Alice chuckled as she listened to the words of Natalie and Xia over the phone. She had finished packing and was calling to inform them before going with Josh.


    ''''It seems to be the case. Josh is travelling tomorrow; he thinks it''s not safe to be alone here so I am going to stay at his place for the time being''''


    ''''That''s better'''' Natalie said as she sat on her bed.


    ''''So, I will call you later on. We are leaving''''


    ''''Oh, bye'''' Xia said.


    Alice hung up and turned to Josh who was holding her luggage, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''Okay Josh walked out first and Alice followed suit. She locked the door and they walked towards the car park.


    Josh opened the booth and kept the luggage there before turning to Alice, ''''we are all set''''


    ''''Mm, I have to inconvenience you for a little while'''' Alice said and Josh opened the door for her. he closed it after she got inside. As he turned towards the driver''s seat, someone suddenly rushed towards him with a knife.


    Josh felt a sharp pain on his side and looked up to see the man with a creepy smirk, looking at him. Josh''s hand which was in his pocket, pressed the car, locking both sides before he touched his side.


    ''''Josh!'''' Alice screamed and was about to open the door but realised, it was locked.


    Josh stepped back when the man started advancing towards him again. His gaze turned cold as he studied the man''s feet. He bent down and dodged when the man ran towards him. Josh hit his back and the man fell, knocking his body against the car. The knife in his hand fell and Josh picked it up.


    Alice moved over to the driver''s seat and tried to open it but it was also locked. She looked outside and saw Josh beating the man.


    Josh stood up and looked at the man whose lips was oozing with blood. He still had the same creepy smile.


    The man spat the blood out and said to Josh, ''''this is all your fault. You destroyed Alice''s pure image''''


    Josh brought out his phone to make a call and the man suddenly rush towards him. He pushed Josh away and ran away.


    ''''Josh'''' Alice screamed inside the car when she saw Josh about to chase after the man. Josh stopped and turned to the car. He opened the door and Alice hurried out.


    ''''Alice''''


    ''''Josh'''', what to do? You are hurt'''' Alice started weeping.


    ''''It was just a scratch; I am not hurt''''


    ''''Let''s go to the hospital'''' Alice held his hand.


    ''''No, I will take you home first. We can''t stay here; he might return again''''


    ''''No, I will send you to the hospital first. You are hurt''''


    ''''Alice, I am fine. Trust me, I grew up in more dangerous situations than this. Here, drive us home. I have first aid at all''''


    ''''Are you sure?''''


    ''''Yes, I am sure so stop crying and drive us home''''


    ''''Alright, come'''' Alice helped him to the car and got into the driver''s seat. She drove out of the place.


    ¡­.


    ''''What did he say to you when he was on the ground? Because I was in the car, I didn''t hear anything because of the thick windows'''' Alice said as she dressed Josh''s cuts.


    ''''He didn''t say anything'''' Josh replied as he looked at her, ''be careful''''


    ''''I am not seeing the cut very well. You should take off your shirt'''' Alice said and flushed, ''''no, I don''t mean anything''''


    ''''Okay'''' Josh replied and took off his shirt. He smiled when he saw how red Alice''s face had become.


    Alice lowered her gaze and picked the cotton from the first aid box, ''''I once played a doctor in one movie. I had to bandage a man who was a mafia boss and my character''s ex-boss''''


    ''''I watched it. You did well in that movie but I was jealous of the male character. He was closer to you than I was then''''


    ''''But, now we are close, right? To be honest, this is the first time I am this close to a man whom I am not acting alongside with'''' Alice said and smiled. ''''Do you work out often?''''


    ''''Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Well, you have a nice body'''' Alice felt her nose itching and she lifted her hand to scratch and Josh stopped her.


    ''''You have disinfectant in your hands, let me do it'''' Josh said and touched her nose and scratching it gently, ''''is it okay?''''


    Alice''s face turned redder and she nodded her head. She closed her eyes and blushed.


    ''''Alice''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Can I kiss you?'''' Josh asked and Alice opened her eyes at once. She was about to open her mouth when he leaned closer and kissed her.


    ''''Josh'''' the things in her hands fell and she touched his chest and kissed him back.


    Josh pulled her and made her sit on his laps as he brushed his hand through her hair, securing her head in one place as he deepened the kiss.


    Alice''s hands quivered and she quickly pulled back. Josh looked at her. He could see the desire in her eyes but she was holding back. something seemed to be stopping her from going further.


    ''''Josh¡­ I¡­''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I don''t know what came over me. You won''t hate me, right?'''' Josh asked.


    Alice looked at him quietly. She touched his chest and kissed his forehead before moving to his lips. Josh pinned her down and started kissing her. Alice mistakenly hit his wound and he hissed.


    Josh stopped and they looked at each other and started laughing, ''''I''m sorry'''' Alice said.


    ''''For what? Kissing me or hurting me?''''


    ''''For hurting you of course''''


    ''''Is this your way of accepting me?''''


    ''''I was tempted. You are tempting, no, you tempt me all the time. I just couldn''t hold back anymore''''


    ''''So, you and me?''''


    ''''Yes, you and me''''


    ''''I think it was worth it, getting hurt. I don''t think you would have been so bold like this towards me''''


    ''''That''s true'''' Alice looked at his cut, ''I should finish attending to it''''


    ''''No, I want to kiss you again''''


    ''''Later on, oh you are so shameless''''


    ''''Only to you. I think I am the happiest man alive right now''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because the woman I''ve been in love with for a long time loves me back. Not only that, she is now my girlfriend. I wished I could scream it to the world''''


    ''''The world already thinks we a couple, there is no need to scream''''


    ''''That''s true''''


    ''''Let''s this over with. You are going to help me with my script after this. I need someone to practise with''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ¡­.


    Xia walked towards her apartment while holding the black polybag in one hand while she sucked ice cream in the other hand. She stopped at a distance and frowned when she saw Via standing in front of her car at her apartment.


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Xia asked and Via turned.


    ''''There you are! I almost thought I came to the wrong address. Where did you go? I knocked for a while and no one came to the door'''' Via said as she looked at Xia.


    ''''I asked, what you are doing here. what do you want?''''


    ''''I wonder what your charm is, Kim Xia. Both father and son just can''t get enough of you. Karl, he likes you so much''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I heard him telling his father about you''''


    ''''Get straight to the point and get out of my sight, Via''''


    ''''You are right. I am pathetic for trying to keep a man who don''t want to be kept''''


    ''''Bye'''' Xia said and turned to go and Via spoke.


    ''''Can''t you just disappear like before, Kim Xia? I am not asking for too much. You grew up without a father, you must know how it feels to not have a father figure in one''s life. I just want to provide my son with a complete family''''


    ''''Hey, Via! Have you said enough? Listen to me. I would have disappeared, if the person in Connor''s life wasn''t you. I tried to stay away. At first I thought it was for the best but not anymore''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You don''t get to come here and preach to me about how it feels to be fatherless. Do you think you can use my family background against me? Via, you shouldn''t have come here. Because now, you just made me come to a decision. Connor. I am going to hold on to him. You don''t fit to be a mother nor someone who deserves the kind of love that you desperately seek. Before wanting someone to love you, maybe you should learn to love yourself first''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Which mother would call their own child smelly and refuse to bath them when they are dirty? Which mother would use her child to blackmail or manipulate a man that she claims to love''''


    ''''Shut up;''''


    ''''Listen carefully, Via. I am going to take them away from you. Both Connor and your son. If you don''t want to lose any more than you have lost already, I suggest you come back to your senses''''


    ''''Hey, Kim Xia!'''' Via screamed and held her stomach, ''''ah'''' she groaned in pain.

 Chapter 123 - Let Me Be The One To Decide...

    ''''Listen carefully, Via. I am going to take them away from you. Both Connor and your son. If you don''t want to lose any more than you have lost already, I suggest you come back to your senses''''


    ''''Hey, Kim Xia!'''' Via screamed and held her stomach, ''''ah'''' she groaned in pain.


    Xia frowned and reached out to hold her as she was about to fall, ''''hey, are you alright? what''s wrong with you?''''


    ''''Pain, it hurts so much Xia'''' Via said as she leaned against Xia''s body for support.


    ''''Let''s go to the hospital'''' Xia said and helped Via into the car she came with.


    First Hospital.


    ER.


    ''''Ovarian cancer?'''' Xia asked as she looked at Via who was laying on the bed asleep. She turned back to the doctor and listened to what he was saying.


    ''''Yes, she was supposed to come in for surgery since a month ago but she has refused to get treatment at the earlier stage and it has already advanced to a stage that nothing can be done about it''''


    ''''How¡­ how can this be possible?''''


    ''''We''ve tried getting in touch with her family but since she hasn''t come with anyone to any of her sessions, the hospital found it difficult to trace her family. Are you perhaps her sister?'''' the doctor asked.


    ''''I¡­'''' Xia hesitated. She didn''t know what title to give herself. She looked at the doctor and forced a smile saying, ''''well, you could call me her friend''''


    ''''She needs to be admitted immediately and undergo surgery. Even if the surgery will not add much but it will prolong her life by a few months so that her loved ones can prepare for her departure''''


    ''''Alright, I will get in touch with her family and get back to you. In any case, she will need to undergo the surgery as soon as possible'''' Xia said and went to the table to pick her phone. She was about to make the call when Via stopped her.


    ''Don''t call him, Kim Xia'''' Via said weakly as she laid on the bed. She snatched the phone and ended the call at once.


    ''''Via, you are awake. Are you alright?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Mm, I feel better. Can you get the discharge papers on my behalf? I need to go home''''


    ''''Via, haven''t you heard anything the doctor just said? Your life is in danger. You might not even make it pass a week if you don''t get an emergency surgery done''''


    ''''I know''''


    ''''You know? You know and you still want to go home?''''


    ''''I know¡­ but I don''t want to get operated''''


    ''''What? Hey, are you crazy?''''


    ''''I have my reasons. You were going to call Connor, right? Don''t call him, he doesn''t know anything and I don''t want him finding out''''


    ''''Via, what are you trying to say? You are dying, shouldn''t your family be made known about this? Do you know how serious this matter is?''''


    ''''I know. It is because I know how serious it is that I do not want them to know anything, especially my son''''


    ''''Let me get this straight. Via, what exactly are you trying to gain by keeping it to yourself? You must have known about this for more than half a year now and you never bothered to inform anyone about it. You kept it to this stage that nothing could be done about it. Do you just want to die suddenly and then your family will find out that your died from an illness that could have been treated? Is this how you prove that you love your family?''''


    ''''Hey, Kim Xia! You just found out that I am dying, shouldn''t you be happy about it? This way no one will stop you from being with Connor''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''This is your chance'''' Via said and felt a slap across her face. She looked up in shock at Xia.


    ''''Don''t you dare make me look so cheap and low like yourself. I am nothing like you'''' Xia said to her and picked her bag and turned to go.


    ''''Wait!'''' Via said and held Xia''s hand.


    ''''What? do you have more to say?''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to you''''


    ''''Glad you know that and for the record, whether you are alive or dead, it means nothing to me because at the end of the day, you were just someone I used to know. A familiar stranger!''''


    ''''I know. I hurt you the most. You are the most I owe the most in this life. You, Connor and my son''''


    ''''I am not interested in your long speech. Tell me, what do you plan on doing now?''''


    ''''I can''t go through with the surgery. This is not because I am selfish. I don''t have a chance and might die on the operation table. I don''t want to spend so much time in pain and watch the people I care about suffer in pain because of me. Xia¡­'''' Via held Xia''s hand and pulled her closer.


    ''''Via¡­''''


    ''''Please, don''t tell anybody about this''''


    ''''I''m sorry, Via. But I am not so strong like you. I can''t watch you like this and not tell your family''''


    ''''I don''t want anyone''s pity. If you tell Connor, he is just going to feel pity for me''''


    Xia looked at the phone in her hand that had started ringing. Via looked at it and shook her head.


    ''''I''m sorry, Via. I will come and see you tomorrow'''' Xia said and answered the call as she walked away, ''hello Connor''''


    Via laid back with tears in her eyes.


    ¡­..


    Xia turned and the mug of coffee that she had prepared after getting home fell from her hands. She sighed and bent down to look at the pieces.


    ''''Darn it. I hate this feeling'''' she muttered and stood up to pick the mob and dustpan. She suddenly felt like doing nothing. ''''What am I even doing?''''


    The phone on the cabinet started buzzing and she stood up and picked it up. ''''Hello, Connor''''


    ''''Xia, did you get home safely?'''' Connor asked over the phone.


    ''''Mm. You?''''


    ''''I am still at the hospital. Karl is with my mother''''


    ''''What about Via?''''


    ''''She just went in for her surgery. The doctor said it would take a while. About 7 to 10 hours''''


    ''''That''s okay'''' Xia said and was about to take a step when she accidentally stepped on the broken mug, hurting herself. ''''Ahh ssh''''


    ''''Xia, are you alright?''''


    ''''No, I stepped on a broken mug. I think I am hurt''''


    ''''Xia, how did you step on a broken mug? Are you alright?''''


    ''''I have to hang up now. Let''s talk later, there is blood coming out of my foot'''' Xia said and hung up.


    ''''Xia, Kim Xia'''' Connor shouted into the phone. He looked around the empty hallway and hurried out of the place.


    Xia sat on the floor and looked her foot. It was a rather deep cut. ''''Such bad luck. Why now of all nights?'''' she cussed and removed the broken piece from her foot before trying to stand up.


    Xia limped towards her room and the blood smeared the hall as she walked into the room. The spilt coffee and broken pieces still remained on the floor.


    Xia walked out of the room holding the first aid box. The doorbell rang and she placed the box on the table and limped to the door.


    ''''Connor?'''' Xia was surprised to see him at the door.


    ''''Hey! How could you end the call like that?'''' Connor said as he entered the house without asking for permission. He saw the blood and frowned, turning to look at her leg.


    ''''It isn''t so deep''''


    ''''Let me be the one to decide that'''' Connor said and lifted her up.


    ''''Hey! What are you doing?''''


    Connor sat her on the couch and pulled the centre table closer and sat on it. He placed the bag he brought on the couch and lifted her leg, placing it on his laps.


    ''''Let me see how deep the cut is''''


    ''''Connor¡­''''


    ''''Ssssh! I am very mad at you'''' Connor said and Xia pursed her lips. ''''How could you hang up like that? Didn''t you realise I would be so worried after finding out you got hurt?''''


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''I will treat your leg first, then I will clean the place up''''


    ''''You don''t have to do that''''


    ''''If I don''t, then who would come to do that?''''


    ''''I could call Natalie over''''


    ''''At this late hour that she is sleeping with her husband, you want to wake her up and make her worried? Way to go, Kim Xia''''


    ''''Did you come here to pick a fight with me? I am the one who got hurt''''


    ''''I didn''t come to pick a fight with you. I am worried about you. A young lady living alone in a neighbourhood that is not so trustworthy. I worry about you all the time''''


    ''''Don''t you have to be at the hospital? What if Via''s surgery is completed and you are not there?''''


    ''''I called her mother. I believe she would want to see her mother more than me'''' Connor finished cleaning her foot and picked the gauze. ''''You shouldn''t put your foot in water for a while or the cut will get infected''''

 Chapter 124 - I Decided To Let Go...

    ''''I called her mother. I believe she would want to see her mother more than me'''' Connor finished cleaning her foot and picked the gauze. ''''You shouldn''t put your foot in water for a while or the cut will get infected''''


    ''''Do you have to bandage in such a manner? It will be hard for me to shower without getting water on it''''


    ''''You need to do it somehow, unless you want me to help you. I don''t mind doing it'''' Connor teased.


    ''''You wished''''


    ''''I will go and clean the mess you made, mi lady'''' Connor said and stood up. He made a playful bow before going to clean the mess.


    Xia looked at him as he folded his sleeves and started cleaning the area. He swept the broken pieces of mug before he started cleaning the place. Xia smiled and relaxed on the couch. she found his every move seductive.


    ''''You are done for, Kim Xia!'''' she muttered and picked the TV remote, deciding to direct her attention to the TV.


    Connor finished cleaning the place and returned to the hall to find her sleeping. He chuckled and leaned his face closer to her.


    ''''She must be really tired. She managed to sleep in my presence'''' Connor said and took the remote from Xia''s hands. He turned off the TV and carried her into her bedroom.


    Connor placed Xia on the bed and turned to go when she pulled his arm. He turned and fell on the bed, closer to her. Connor was surprised. He shifted his gaze to meet her eyes.


    ''''Connor¡­ do you think that Via will be alright?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Mm, she will be fine. Thank you for informing me, Xia. I am proud of you''''


    ''''Tsk. Why did she have? to be dying? I can''t even hate her anymore''''


    ''''You can''t even hate anyone, Xia. You are a kind person''''


    ''''I''m going to sleep, you should go'''' Xia let go of his hand and turned her back against him.


    ''''Sleep. I will call you tomorrow morning'''' Connor stood up and heard Xia''s voice.


    ''''I think I am a bad person. Even though I know she needs you¡­ I still¡­ I am tempted to ask you to stay by my side tonight. I don''t know why but I feel especially lonely tonight''''


    ''''That is not selfishness. It is not you being a bad person. Just say it, Xia'''' Connor said and turned to face her. she looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    ''''I missed you Connor. I missed you so much'''' Xia said and sat up.


    ''''Lord knows how much I missed you too, Xia'''' Connor sat closer and hugged her. He removed the slippers and climbed into the bed, hugging her still as she wept.


    ¡­.


    Xia woke up the continuous ringing of her phone. She stretched her hand and pulled it closer and answered.


    ''''Hello, Nat''''


    ''''Xia, are you still sleeping?'''' Natalie asked over the phone.


    ''''Mm. Why?''''


    ''''Nothing much, I just wanted to ask if you are free for lunch this afternoon. I missed you, best friend''''


    ''''Oh, what is wrong with you, this morning? You are sounding so cheesy. Tell me, did Mikael start his drama shooting already?''''


    ''''You caught me there'''' Natalie said as she locked her door and turned to leave the house.


    ''''No wonder. You are trying to kill time with me. What do to, I hurt myself last time and can''t even walk properly''''


    ''''You got hurt? Xia, are you alright?''''


    ''''Oo, I''m fine now''''


    ''''I made breakfast, Xia'''' Connor said as he opened the door. Xia made a damn it expression.


    ''''Oh, I heard that. I definitely heard that, Xia. Fess up, immediately or I am coming to your apartment right now to get the details for myself'''' Natalie said as she got into the car.


    ''I will meet you for lunch, today'''' Xia said.


    ''''Okay. Then, we will talk during lunch. I''m taking the car to work today''''


    ''''You are driving to work today? What got into you, Natalie? This is new?''''


    ''''Well, I decided to start using the car since Mikael won''t be able to pick me up now that he started shooting''''


    ''''I see, be careful on the road''''


    ''''Oo, love you''''


    ''''Love you too, Nat'''' Xia hung up and smiled. She looked up at Connor who was still there, leaning against the door watching her.


    ''''I made breakfast'''' Connor said again.


    ''''I thought you left early in the morning?'''' Xia asked and he reached over to help her as she tried to get down from the bed.


    ''''I wanted you to wait up first''''


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''You should wash up and come out for breakfast. I know you will be going to the hospital to see Via. Let''s go together''''


    ''''Is it¡­ alright to go together?''''


    ''''Yes, it is more than alright. Via called me and asked to see you. she told me to bring you over''''


    ''''Okay. Then, I will get ready first''''


    ''''Go ahead''''


    ¡­..


    First Hospital.


    Xia followed Connor into the hospital once they arrived. They went straight towards the private wards of the hospital which was located in the 7th floor of the hospital building.


    Private ward.


    ''''How do you feel, Via?'''' Herma Cobbs asked as she held the hand of Karl. This was Connor and Josh''s mother, Herma Andre Cobbs.


    ''''I am fine, aunt''''


    ''''You made the right decision, Via. We shouldn''t lose you like this. You should think about your son''''


    ''''Aunt, Karl doesn''t need me again. I found someone who will love him maybe more than I do''''


    ''''What''s? are you talking about?''''


    ''''I decided to let Connor go, aunt. I want to live the rest of my days peaceful, making amends with my past''''


    ''''You have always been a smart woman, Via. I will support whatever decision you decide to make''''


    ''''Grandma, where is daddy? Why is he not here yet?'''' Karl asked and just then the door opened and Connor entered with Xia.


    ''''Daddy is here, my boy'''' Connor said and Karl ran to him. Herma turned and looked at Xia, finding her familiar.


    ''''Hi, good morning'''' Xia greeted with a slight bow.


    ''''Good morning, Xia''''


    ''''Xia? You are Kim Xia?'''' Herma asked as she looked at Xia keenly.


    ''''Yes, I am''''


    ''''Xia, this is my mother. Mom, meet my friend and the woman you''ve been hearing about'''' Connor said and Xia flushed.


    ''''You are very beautiful, Kim Xia. Nice to meet you''''


    ''''Nice to meet you too''''


    ''''How could you visit someone without buying fruits? You are such a cheapskate, Xia'''' Via said as she looked at Xia.


    ''''Who said I came empty handed? I brought fruits but your attending doctor took it away saying you needed to stay on fluids for a few days. Do not blame me''''


    ''''That doctor is surely fast''''


    ''''How do you feel now?'''' Xia asked as she looked at Via.


    ''''I feel a lot better after the surgery''''


    ''''That''s a relief. You should get enough rest while you are here''''


    ''''I will do that. I want to spend the reminder of my days with my son. Growing up, I didn''t show him a lot of love. Even though it''s too late, I still want to make it up to him''''


    ''''That''s good'''' Xia looked at the family and smiled. ''I should get going now''''


    ''Xia, I want to have a word with you. Aunt, Connor, can you leave us alone?'''' Via asked.


    ''''Yes, sure. Let''s go Karl. We will return to your mother later on''''


    ''''Yes, grandma'''' Karl said and held Connor''s hand.


    After everyone left, Xia moved closer to the bed and asked, Via. ''''What did you want to talk about?''''


    ''''I want to apologise for everything. You were right. I messed up, I hurt you, I hurt Connor and even my own son. It might be too late, but I want you to know that I am sorry. I said a lot of hateful things to you which I shouldn''t have. I apologise for all of it''''


    ''''Via¡­''''


    ''''Let me finish. What I said about your family, I didn''t have the right to say that to you. You don''t owe me anything. On the contrary, I am the one who stole from you. Xia, please, I want you to take care of my son. I know this makes me very greedy but you are the only one I can trust my son with. You and Connor are the only people I can trust Karl with''''


    ''''I can''t even hate you''''


    ''''Does that mean you''ve agreed?''''


    ''''Oo, I''ve agreed''''


    ''''Thank you so much. Now I can die in peace''''


    ''''Stop talking about death and concentrate on getting better. You still haven''t made it up to Karl''''


    ''''Mm, I will try my best''''


    ''''I will come and visit you tomorrow. I made an appointment with my friend''''


    ''''How did you get hurt?'''' Via asked, looking at her foot.


    ''''Oh, that? I mistakenly stepped on a broken mug and got hurt but I am fine now''''


    ''''You should be more careful, are you still clumsy?''''


    ''''No! I am not clumsy at all'''' Xia replied sharply back and they laughed.


    ''''I missed you, Xia''''


    ''''Me too''''

 Chapter 125 - He Knows And Thinks Its Cute

    ''''So, you and Connor?'''' Natalie asked as they pulled out the chairs to sit.


    ''''No, it''s not what you think'''' Xia said, blushing.


    ''Really?'''' Natalie grinned and asked, ''''okay. Tell me, what is it them?''''


    ''''Via came to my house last night''''


    ''''That b*tch, I should go and kill her at once'''' Natalie said, standing up and Xia held her hand, stopping her.


    ''''Sit down, Nat. She is already dying''''


    ''''I take my words back'''' Natalie replied and looked at Xia. ''''Are you alright?''''


    ''''Mm, I''m fine. But I''m worried about Connor and Karl. He is still so young and doesn''t know the cruelty of this world yet. No matter whether Connor had feelings for her or not, she is still the mother of his son. That is a void no one can fill''''


    ''''That''s true''''


    ''''Sometimes I wonder how did we get to this road? What different choices would we have made if we knew we would have this outcome?


    ''''Life is a series of the decisions and choices that we make. In the end, each one of us have to pay a price for them. I know that she was a good friend to you and because there are still lingering feelings, you would find it especially hard, but all the same. Don''t carry the burden alone. Let us help''''


    ''''You know, sometimes being there isn''t just enough. Losing someone you care about is heart breaking, I don''t know how I am supposed to help Connor get through the hurt''''


    ''''Maybe, all you need to do is just be there. Your presence could be the strength he needs. Xia, don''t deny yourself the chance to be happy just because you feel guilty. Death¡­ is something we don''t have power against''''


    ''''I''m sorry, I totally dampened your mood'''' Xia said and Natalie touched her hand.


    ''''Don''t say that. remember, there is nothing like sorry between us. Now, I want you to order something sweet''''


    ''''A sweet desert?''''


    ''''Mm, my treat''''


    ''''Whoa, you are so generous to me, Natalie''''


    ''''That''s a given'''' Natalie picked the two menu books and gave one to Xia. The phone in her bag started ringing. Natalie removed it and showed it to Xia, ''it''s Alice''''


    ''''Answer it''''


    ''''Hello, Alice''''


    ''''Big sister, I''m lonely'''' Alice said over the phone''''


    ''''You are lonely?'''' Natalie put the phone on loudspeaker so that Xia would hear her.


    ''''It''s your lover boy finally gone? You now have time to call us?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Oh, Kim Xia! You two are having fun without me, right?''''


    ''''We just came out to have lunch. What are you doing?'''' Xia asked while Natalie turned to look at something at the roadside.


    ''''I''m not doing anything. I''m waiting for Niania to come; we will be going to the company to rehearse our audition. What are you two doing this evening?''''


    ''''I will be going to the hospital to visit Via. But, I think Nat will be free since Mikael has started filming again''''


    At the mention of her name, Natalie turned to face Xia and smiled. ''''I will be free. Do you want to come over?'''' she asked Alice over the phone.


    ''''Yes, I will come over after my rehearsal''''


    ''''Alright, take care''''


    ''''Mm, you too bye'''' Alice hung up.


    Natalie put the phone on the table and smiled, ''''what would you like to eat?''''


    ''''Mm¡­ let me see¡­''''


    ¡­.


    Mikael was returning to his car after his five scene when he met Laura at the door side of his van. It was normal for her to be in the acting area because she was a cowriter of the series that Mikael was starring in.


    ''''Mikael, you''ve worked hard. I brought coffee and sandwich, let''s relax while we wait for the set up for the next scene'''' Laura said as she turned to take the coffee and sandwiches from her assistant.


    ''''Thank you, Laura. I was actually hungry'''' Mikael said and beckoned on her to get inside the van first. Laura smiled brightly and got in first before Mikael joined in. Mikael purposefully left the door opened and sat just at the door side, a little distance away from Laura.


    ''''It''s been a while since we were together like this. Back when you were in Country C, we were both newbies and always learnt a lot from each other. I missed those times'''' Laura spoke as they started eating.


    ''''Those are the good old days''''


    ''''That''s right. Tell me, how is life with Natalie? We haven''t gotten around to talk since you moved in to stay with her. Mikael, I started to think that you had feelings for her. I know that you are naturally kind and you are only looking out for her because she is your late brother''s wife'''' Laura bit into the sandwich and studied Mikael''s expression. She stretched her hand to pick something from his face.


    ''''You had a little of the makeup left on your face''''


    Mikael remained quiet and continued to eat his sandwich. He didn''t say anything to her and his expression remained the same.


    ''''Mikael, you know how our industry is. A lot of people like to write a lot of unfounded news about us. I was afraid that she would misunderstand our relationship if she knows that we are close. As I promised you a few months ago, I genuinely want your relationship with Natalie to improve'''' Laura placed her hand on Mikael''s lap for a second and took it away again.


    ''''Really?'''' Mikael asked and lifted his left brow.


    ''''Yes. Natalie is a good person. Right, I noticed that you left earlier with her. Did someone happen? Was she sick?''''


    ''''Laura, why are you especially curious about Natalie? I will say this only once; Natalie belongs to me. If anyone wants to be in my good books, then that person should start by respecting her and that also includes not having funny ideas or trying to mess with her. I don''t mind being the villain in anyone''s story for her. This is the last time I am going to be this nice to you for messing with Natalie. If you don''t want to retire from this industry early, then you need to start minding your own business''''


    ''''Mikael¡­ what are you saying? Are you misunderstanding my words? I didn''t mean any harm; I was just speaking because I was concern as your friend''''


    ''''Of course. I just lost my appetite'''' Mikael said and got out of the van.


    Laura''s face turned green. She bit her lower lip so hard that it started to bleed. Her body shook from the anger that was building up within her.


    ''''Never! Never have I been humiliated this way. All because of Natalie Jun'''' she became angry with Natalie as she blamed her for taking away Mikael''s affection from her. Her eyes shifted back and forth and her gaze darkened.


    ¡­


    Natalie was in the kitchen when she heard the sound of the doorbell ringing. She cleaned her hands and went to open it.


    ''''Thomas?'''' Natalie was surprised to see Thomas at the door.


    ''''I didn''t come to visit. I wouldn''t come to my brother''s wife at this time to chat too''''


    ''''Why don''t you ever speak like a normal person?'''' Natalie stepped aside for him to go inside.


    ''''How are you doing, Nat?'''' Thomas removed his blazer and relaxed on the sofa.


    ''''I''m good. Juice?''''


    ''''Don''t you have beer?''''


    ''''I have beer and I also have dried skewers''''


    ''''How about we compete tonight?''''


    ''''Alice will be coming over, let''s wait for her''''


    ''''Okay. What are you cooking?''''


    ''''I was making some waffles for Alice. Do you want some?'''' Natalie returned to the kitchen as they continued to chat.


    ''''Mm, I''m a little hungry. I was busy the whole day and didn''t get time to eat''''


    ''''You should slow down on the work, Thomas''''


    ''''There are a lot of things that needs to be done''''


    ''''Mikael said he would help with the Cinema opening and anything related to the entertainment industry. Thomas, I know that you feel pressured to do what needs to be done, but it doesn''t mean you should stress yourself''''


    ''''Does Mikael know that you nag like a grandma?'''' Thomas teased.


    ''''He knows and for the record he thinks it''s cute and shows how much I care for the other person. Someone like you will not understand''''


    ''''That hurts me''''


    ''''Oops'''' Natalie went back to the hall with a plate of waffles and a glass of juice''''


    ''''I said I wanted beer''''


    ''''You need to drive''''


    ''''Assistant He will come for me''''


    ''''Aye, when will I have my own assistant?'''' Natalie sat across him.


    ''''Should I buy Janice for you?''''


    ''''I don''t need you to buy anything for me. The money you left for me is still in my bank account. I haven''t touched it because the amount frightens me. How could you give me such amount of money?''''


    ''''Because I knew it would come in handy. That money is yours. Take it as my gift to you and Mikael for getting married''''


    Natalie smiled, ''''Mikael isn''t happy that we are hiding our marriage. I just feel that now is now the right time for us to announce such a thing''''

 Chapter 126 - Someone Who Will Give You Happiness...

    ''''Because I knew it would come in handy. That money is yours. Take it as my gift to you and Mikael for getting married''''


    Natalie smiled, ''''Mikael isn''t happy that we are hiding our marriage. I just feel that now is now the right time for us to announce such a thing''''


    ''''I understand what you mean? Not a lot of people know that our marriage was fake and now that everyone thinks I am dead, they will be ready to throw you under the bus. Mikael understands it well too. But, you can''t blame him, anyone who has a beautiful wife would be excited to show off''''


    ''''Thomas, I know it''s early to say this since you are still settling down, but I will still say it anyways. I hope that you find someone soon. Someone who will love you and give you the happiness that you deserve''''


    ''''Since when were you such a talkative?'''' Thomas started eating the waffles. Natalie was about to speak when she heard the sound of the door opening and she stood up.


    ''''Alice¡­ you are here'''' Natalie went closer and took the backpack in Alice''s hand. Alice removed her shoes and changed into slippers before going in.


    ''''Thank you'''' Alice said and went to the hall.


    ''''Big sister, hi'''' Niania greeted after entering.


    ''''Niania, how are you?''''


    ''''I''m fine'''' Niania placed the makeup kit in her hand on the shoe rack and paused when she saw Thomas in the hall. He also turned at that moment to see her and she looked away immediately and changed into her slippers before joining them in the hall.


    ''''Brother in law, are you eating the waffles that I asked my sister to make for me? I didn''t eat anything because I was busy rehearsing''''


    ''''I am just having a few, do you have to be so stingy with food?'''' Thomas asked and his gaze shifted to Niania who was looking everywhere but his direction.


    ''''I made enough for everyone. Niania, come and take it for your little Miss'''' Natalie said and Thomas spoke.


    ''''Let her go and take it herself. Is not like she doesn''t have hands?'''' Thomas said and cocked his brows at Alice.


    ''''I was going to take it myself, you know!'''' Alice stood up and said to Niania, ''''Niania, sit down. I will serve you. Don''t think that I am looking down on my assistant, I can serve her''''


    ''''Not bad, I will tell the agency to get you more gigs, my precious sister in law''''


    ''''No!'''' Natalie said at once and added, ''''Alice will break down at this rate. She needs to take breaks''''


    ''''Elder sister, I am resting right now. Elder brother in law, I will be indebted to you for life'''' Alice said and bowed humbly.


    Niania chuckled as she watched her lady boss. Her gaze shifted towards Thomas and she flushed and looked away.


    After his meal, Thomas decided to leave the ladies. He buttoned his suit up and stood up, ''''I still have a meeting with a private investigator, I will leave now''''


    ''''How is it going? Were you able to get something from Connor?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Yes, the information he sent is helpful, I''m looking into it carefully. We will definitely find something on him''''


    ''That will be great. Remember to keep me informed, if that man is dangerous then it means that woman is also in danger''''


    ''''I will do that'''' Thomas said and furrowed his brows as his gaze shifted to Niania who seemed self-conscious. See you around, little assistant'''' he said and Niania blushed.


    Alice and Natalie looked at each other with confused gazes and turned to Niania. The latter immediately stood up and pointed at the kitchen, ''''I am going to get myself some waffles''''


    Alice turned and went towards the kitchen to catch up with Niania. Natalie chuckled and her phone vibrated. She picked it up and saw a new post on Laura''s social media page.


    ''''First day of filming with my bestie, the legendary Mikael Sun''


    @Miki. hashtag@production crew of Purple Romance 1.


    Natalie clicked open the page and saw a series of pictures. They were about five different pictures of Mikael and Laura inside the van eating. In one of the pictures, her hand was on Mikael''s lap. The other one she was touching his face and the rest were of them standing outside the van.


    Natalie let out a sarcastic chuckle and Alice walked back to her. She saw the pictures and exclaimed, ''''what is all this?'''' Natalie handed the phone over to her.


    ''''That woman is just everywhere Mikael is. What is she hoping to achieve?'''' Natalie said, feeling frustrated. She sat down and sighed.


    ''''This is clear what she wants. She wants to create misunderstanding and tension in your relationship with Mikael. She has been wanting Mikael for a long time, do you think she will sit back and watch you have a happily ever after with him?''''


    ''''I know. She is purposefully trying to provoke me. I know that but, I am still angry. she is doing everything possible to get closer to Mikael''''


    ''''What are you going to do now? She is declaring a war against you. a fight for the heart of Mikael''''


    ''''There won''t be any fight between us. You know why? Because Mikael loves me and we are married. I trust Mikael''''


    ''''Elder sister, you just sounded a little conceited but so cool'''' Alice gave Natalie a thumps up as she sat down and started eating her waffles.


    ''''I know what I must do'''' Natalie said.


    ''''What are you going to do?''''


    ''''If she is trying to mess with me, then I will mess with her too'''' Natalie smirked.


    ''''You are scary right now. What are you planning to do?'''' Alice asked. Niania who was logged into the moments as she ate at the table watched the sisters. She turned back to her phone and quickly threw the phone on the table as she looked at it in shock.


    ''''Niania, what''s wrong?'''' Alice asked as she turned to look at her.


    ''''Nothing'''' Niania immediately took the phone and clicked back, away from the familiar page of Thomas. She didn''t know when or how she got herself into checking his page. He hasn''t updated in the last 8 months. Of course, that was because people thought he was dead.


    Niania shook her head and started to eat but her face became red, still.


    ''''Aye, tell me. What are you planning to do? I need to know so that I can judge whether it is the right thing to do or not''''


    ''''I am going to make my account private and only allow a few people to be able to view my moments. After doing that, I am going to post bedroom pictures of Mikael. Just for a day, then, I will delete them''''


    ''That is quite risky. How about doing this instead? prepare a meal and visit him at the site of filming. Not only would it be romantic, you are sure to run into that Laura bitch and when you do, kiss Mikael in front of her. there is nothing more infuriating than watching something you want but can''t have''''


    Natalie smiled and turned to look at Alice, "that is so good. Why didn''t I think of that?''''


    ''''Don''t worry, your pretty head is filled with designs, I being the most shameless actress in this city will be the one coming up with ideas for you. Trust me, if you do this, Mikael is just going to be so crazily in love with you''''


    ''''Tomorrow after work, I will go grocery shopping. I want that woman to be so angry that she would want to vomit blood''''


    Alice chuckled, ''''wow, you sound so vicious right now. I love this new side that is emerging, elder sister''''


    ¡­..


    First Hospital.


    Xia fixed her hair at the door before opening the door. she saw Karl sitting on the bed by Via''s side while Connor stood at a distance.


    ''''Good evening'''' Xia greeted before going to Via''s side, ''''Via, how do you feel?''''


    ''''Aunt, hello'''' Karl said as he stretched his hands to hug Xia.


    ''''Hi, Karl. How are you doing?''''


    ''''I am fine, aunt''''


    ''''That''s good. Via, how do you feel?'''' Xia asked again.


    ''''I''m fine. I told you not to come again. You must be coming back from work''''


    ''''I didn''t close early because it''s the end of the month and I needed to submit some things for publications''''


    ''''My mother will be coming in later on. Connor, send Xia home and drop Karl off at your mother''s house. he will need to rest early for school tomorrow''''


    ''''Let me keep you company for a while''''


    ''''No, you need to go and rest. Connor, please send her away, she is so stubborn''''


    ''''Xia, let''s go. Via just received her injection and must be feeling tired and sleepy''''


    ''''Then, I will visit you tomorrow morning''''


    ''''Mm. Karl, be a good boy and go to grandma''s place''''


    ''''Yes, mom'''' Karl got down from the bed with the help of Connor. He picked his school backpack and went to hold Xia''s hand.


    ''''I will see you tomorrow'''' Via said.


    ''''Mm, take care'''' Xia smiled and held Karl''s hand properly.

 Chapter 127 - Cok Town

    ''''Daddy goodnight'''' Karl kissed his father before going to hug Xia.


    ''''Goodnight'''', Champ'''' Connor said and played with his hair before handing him over to his mother.


    ''''Let''s go in, Karl''''


    ''''Yes, grandma''''


    Connor turned to Xia after his mother had left inside with Karl. They both smiled awkwardly at each other and he pointed to the car, ''''get in. I will send you home''''


    ''''Oo" Xia was about to open the door when Connor did. Their hands touched each other as they both tried to hold the door handle. Xia immediately let go first as if her hand had gotten burnt from the simple touch. She looked at her hand. It felt a little warm and a little hot.


    ''''Get in'''' Connor opened the door and Xia nodded her head and got inside. He closed the door and went over to the driver''s seat.


    Connor turned to look at Xia with a smile. She looked back, a little confused and asked.


    ''''What¡­ is it?''''


    ''''Your safety belt. Do you want me to help you with it?'''' Connor asked as and Xia flushed. She had totally forgotten about it as her mind was all over the place.


    ''''No, you don''t have to do it. I can do it myself'''' Xia held the safety belt and started to pull it nervously under his intense gaze. She suddenly found it difficult to pull it up across her body. ''''What is wrong with this?'''' she muttered angrily to herself.


    ''''Xia, let me help you'''' Connor said and she shook her head.


    ''''No, I can do it'''' Xia kept pulling the belt the wrong way as her nerves started to act up.


    Connor sighed and touched her hand. She shivered and looked up to meet with his gaze. Connor smiled and unclasped the belt from the initial hook.


    ''''You were doing it the wrong way, Kim Xia'''' Connor said softly and leaned even closer. Xia leaned against the seat nervously. Her face became red as she watched his hands go across her chest area to her waist area. He clasped the belt into the hook and let out a husky chuckle that sent ripples straight to Xia''s heart.


    ''''This is not the first time I am this close to you. Why are you so nervous around me today?'''' Connor asked.


    Xia closed her eyes, feeling embarrassed. She turned her face to the window and opened her eyes again, not daring to look at him again.


    Connor smiled and started the car.


    Connor soon got to a traffic light and slowed down a little. He turned to look at Xia who had fallen asleep. Her phone in the bag started ringing and she woke up at once.


    ''''When did I fall at asleep?'''' She murmured and took the phone out to answer the call.


    ''Yes, Hanson, what is it?'''' Xia asked the person called Hanson over the phone. Connor looked at her keenly and wasn''t sure what the other person said but he noticed Xia''s face changed. ''Got it. I will be there soon''''


    ''''What is it?'''' Connor asked after Xia ended the call. Xia turned slowly to look at him.


    ''''One of my crew members got into an accident''''


    ''''Is he badly hurt? Where did they take him?''''


    ''''They took him to a private hospital in Cok town''''


    ''''That''s six hours away from here''''


    ''''I have to go and see him. Hanson said the doctor said he might not make it. Connor, I need to go and see him''''


    ''''I will take you there''''


    ''''But, you will need to go to Via¡­''''


    ''''Xia, stop pushing me to Via. I am not going to let you go to Cok town this time of the night alone. We are going together''''


    ''''Okay, don''t shout at me. I am already anxious as it is''''


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Connor immediately changed routes after the traffic turned green. ''''What were your crew doing in Cok town. It is a dangerous place''''


    ''''Cok town. That was the place Natalie was taken. That was where Thomas found her that year, I had a feeling it was connected to where she was kidnapped to so I sent two of them to go and find out anything they could about that place''''


    ''''You were still investigating the kidnapping at that time?''''


    ''''Mm, I didn''t want something like that to happen again so I wanted to find out how it happened''''


    ''''So, what did you find out?''''


    ''''I always had a feeling that Mimi Song was the one who kidnapped Natalie that year, but lately I''m not sure anymore. A lot of things don''t add up. One for to be able to send someone to Cok town, then that person must have a lot of connections. As you know, Cok town is one of the most dangerous places in Country C here. The people there, because of the dangerous businesses that they do there, they don''t trust anyone. Mimi Song might seem ruthless but still, someone would have definitely backed her up''''


    ''''Do you have someone in mind?''''


    ''''Yes. After finding out that he was the one who tried to kill Thomas, I had this thought. What if the reason why he tried to kill Thomas was because of Natalie? What if the person he is really after is Natalie and he just wanted to get rid of Thomas in order to get to her?''''


    ''''Daniel Song''''


    ''''Yes, Daniel Song. I used to think that he was the sanest out of their family but a lot of things don''t add up''''


    ''''You are really a journalist''''


    ''''But, these questions suddenly started popping up. Who is this man? what exactly is he into? He can''t be that innocent, right? so I decided to let my crew visit there and now my assistant got into an accident when a group of thugs started chasing them out of the city. I just hope that he is okay''''


    ''''He will be fine. Don''t worry much, relax''''


    ''''Connor, thank you for going with me. honestly, I am scared. I don''t want anyone to get hurt because of my quest for answers''''


    ''''No one will get hurt. You have me, I will help you. The answers you are looking for are important ones. If you are able to find out the real person behind the kidnapping, a lot of questions that you have will be answered''''


    ''''That is true, a lot of questions will be answered'''' Xia sighed and relaxed on the seat.


    ¡­..


    Cok Town.


    Cok town was one of the remote towns in Country C. Not a lot of activities went on there but there were a lot of shady businesses that were done under the radar by a lot of people. this was a place that even the police feared going because a lot of mysterious things happened there.


    Driving past the lonely market area which seemed deserted, Connor''s sharp gaze noticed the skeptical gazes of the inhabitants that followed them. He drove past the market area and soon found the private hospital.


    Connor found a parking space and pulled over. Xia got out of the car at once and ran inside the hospital. As she did, she ran past a man pulling another man in a wheelchair out of the hospital.


    Connor got down from the car and looked at the man pulling the wheelchair towards an old vintage car that was parked by his Camry V12. He furrowed his brows as he watched them suspiciously. The man in the wheelchair''s face was covered with a cloth.


    The man looked at Connor before opening the car door. He lifted the man in the wheelchair, he looked seriously wounded into the backseat and got into the car.


    As the car started, Connor heard the shouts of Xia coming from the inside as she ran out.


    ''Connor, stop that car. Stop that car!'''' Xia ran out of the hospital and pointed at the man who had sped off after being caught.


    ''''What is it, Xia'''' Connor asked.


    ''''That man has Lewis'''' Xia said.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Connor got into the car and Xia joined him along with Hanson. Connor started the car and turned it, speeding towards the vintage car.


    ''''What happened, how did he get him?'''' Connor asked.


    ''''I just went out to get a cup of coffee and when I returned, Lewis was gone'''' Hanson answered from the backseat.


    ''''What if something happens to Lewis because of me? What if that man harms Lewis? This is all my fault''''


    ''''Xia, calm down. Nothing will happen to him. I promise'''' Connor held her hand as he drove with the other hand. As soon as he got into the main road, he saw the vintage car speeding off.


    ''''That''s the car'''' Hanson said anxiously.


    Connor let go of Xia''s hand and focused on the road. He sped up and started closing in on the man in the vintage car.


    It was the middle of the night. No soul was in the road and only the two cars were speeding off. Once trying to get away and the other trying to catch up.

 Chapter 128 - He Sleeps Beside Me Each Night...

    The man behind the wheel kept speeding, with no intention to stop even though the Camry was fast approaching it. Beams of sweat clouded his forehead, dripping to his eyes as he continued to drive at a high speed.


    The phone on the front seat rang and he quickly answered it, putting it on loudspeaker as he drove.


    ''''Did you get the package?'''' A chilling voice asked.


    ''''Yes, boss but something unexpected happened. I am being chased at the moment''''


    ''''How did you do your job and ended up being chased. If you mess this up, the big boss will have your head on a plate. Make sure you get rid of the trouble and bring the package to be delivered to the big boss'''' the call ended.


    Frustrated and feeling pressured, the man screamed and hit the wheel with his hands. He stepped on the gear and was about to accelerate when the Camry hit it from behind, sending it curving to the side.


    The man almost lost control but quickly recovered. He got hold of the wheel and increased his speed again. He saw the Camry closing in on him on the left side and decided to hit the car against it.


    As if anticipating his move, Connor slowed down and the man only managed to hid the hood of the car. Connor then drove past him a little before hitting him. He pushed the vintage car to the side of the car where the road barriers were situated. The vintage car made a scratching sound as it ran through the metallic barriers.


    Connor looked at the man in the vintage car and said to him, ''''if you pull over right now I will let you go free but if you don''t, I will let you suffer in the car. We are fast approaching the end of the road, the next route is leading to the sea, do you wish to lose your life in the sea?''''


    The man looked at the road and turned to Connor, ''''I don''t mind dying with your man'''' he spat out and cussed.


    Xia who was sitting in the front seat grew anxious. She picked an empty milk bottle that Karl had drank from which Connor was yet to dispose off.


    ''''What are you going to do with that?'''' Connor asked as he looked at the bottle that she was now tying her scarf around its neck area.


    ''''You know I never miss a throw, right? I only missed out on joining the national gymnastics team because I was short'''' Xia said proudly as she got ready to throw the bottle at the man. ''''Connor, try to get as close as you can to him. I''m going to show that son of a bitch that I can''t be messed with''''


    Connor smiled. ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' he said and drove closely to the vintage car. Xia lowered the window and brought out the bottle. She called out to the man in the car.


    ''''Hey, you son of a dog''''


    The man turned and Xia aimed directly at him, swinging the bottle straight to his face. The bottle hit his face and he lost concentration for a moment, the car went and hit against the road barriers and came to a forced stop. The man quickly got out of the car and started running down the forest at the side of the road.


    Connor pulled over and the got down and ran to the vintage car. They opened the backseat and saw the unconscious body of Lewis.


    ''''Lewis'''' Xia yelled as she touched his body, ''''he is breathing'''' she said to Connor.


    ''Let''s get him to a hospital'''' Connor and Hanson brought out Lewis and sent him to the Camry. Xia removed her phone and took a few shots of the car and the number before joining them.


    ¡­.


    Hospital.


    Xia walked out of the emergency ward with Hanson. She turned to him and asked. ''''What really happened? How did you get to this point?''''


    ''''Sister Xia, we were following a suspicious group of men. Actually, we were having our breakfast in the morning at a diner when we heard three men talking about something they were requested to do recently. They are supposed to transport five trucks of goods which had been smuggled into the country by sea tomorrow.


    Lewis told me that we should follow them and we agreed. But it seems they caught up to us so they started to chase us. our car somersaulted and I was able to get out of the car and brought Lewis to the hospital. I didn''t know that they would still find us there''''


    ''''It''s alright. I thank God you are safe. The doctor said Lewis will be fine after the surgery. Apart from that he didn''t sustain any major injuries. I arranged for you to get checked. Go and get scanned''''


    ''''Sister Xia, I am fine''''


    ''''Hanson, you two are my members. I don''t want to lose you or let anything happen to you which could have been prevented. Do as I say, please''''


    ''''Alright, sister Xia'''' Hanson turned to go and saw Connor walking to them. He bowed and walked away.


    ''''Drink this, I got it from the hospital caf¨¦'''' Connor handed over a bottle of milkshake to Xia.


    ''''Thank you. I suddenly feel hungry''''


    ''''What did the doctor say?''''


    ''''Lewis'''' will be fine. Hanson is gone to get checked up''''


    ''''How are you, Xia?''''


    ''''Huh? Why are you suddenly asking me that?''''


    ''''It''s been a hectic night. I am worried about you''''


    ''''I''m fine. But, I won''t let this slide''''


    ''''What are you planning to do?''''


    ''''Connor, Hanson told me that the men who chased them are planning to drive five trucks of smuggled goods by sea to the city. I don''t know what goods they are but I can tell they won''t be anything good. If it''s something good, there won''t be the need to evade taxes and the NFDB. I think that, this is something great''''


    Connor smiled and pulled Xia to the bench before asking, ''''what is your plan? Tell me what you want to do, I want to help''''


    ''''I keep having the feeling that whatever that might be in those trucks are likely drugs, illegal drugs. Which company deals with manufacturing of drugs and supply of foreign drugs to the major hospitals in City X?''''


    ''''Song Pharmaceuticals'''' Connor answered.


    ''''Bingo! My gut feeling never lets me down. these five trucks have a connection to Song Pharmaceuticals''''


    ''''Should we call the cops on them?''''


    ''''That would be lame and they could get away with it easily because the cops in City X don''t do their jobs right. I think I might be able to come up with something. I just need to think a little outside the box''''


    ''''Then, should I suggest something to you?''''


    ''''Tell me''''


    ''''Instead of going to the police, how about we let the public know about it. That way, Song Pharmaceuticals will not be able to silence it. By the time they get to it, things would have been out of hand''''


    ''''Whoa, why didn''t I think of that? Tomorrow morning, let''s go and meet with Thomas and Mikael. If there is anyone who can help us execute this, then is the two brothers''''


    ''''Before that, we need to get you a place so that you can rest''''


    ''''I don''t feel tired, Connor''''


    ''''Your eyes are red. It''s almost 4:00AM, I will drive you home''''


    ''''What about Lewis and Hanson?''''


    ''''I will get some people to protect them. Don''t worry, nothing will happen to them'''' Connor stood up and pulled Xia up. He hugged her tightly and kissed her hair before turning with her towards the OPD.


    ¡­.


    Natalie returned from the washroom and saw William standing by her desk. She hurried over and asked in a polite tone.


    ''''William, do you need me for something?''''


    William turned to face her with a smile. ''''Can''t I visit unless I need you for something? It''s almost lunchtime, I came to invite you for lunch''''


    Natalie looked at him surprised. ''''Okay, let me pick my bag. I will join you in the reception''''


    ''''No, I will wait for you. Let''s go together''''


    ''''Okay'''' Natalie placed the file in her hands on her table and picked her phone and bag. She turned to him saying, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''After you'''' William said and they walked to the elevator.


    ''''You don''t have to use the public elevator because of me''''


    ''''No, I don''t mind using it. Let''s go in'''' William pressed the ground floor button and they entered inside the elevator.


    The elevator turned silent. Natalie was at a far end of the elevator. She maintained a polite distance between them.


    ''''How is it with Mikael Sun? Is he treating you well?''''


    ''''Yes, we are good''''


    ''''Yesterday, a few photos were circulating around. Did you see them?''''


    ''''You mean the ones with Laura in them? I saw them, but they''ve been long-time friends. I trust Mikael''''


    ''''I see. I thought that you would misunderstand them''''


    ''''There is no need to misunderstand him. After all, after each day''s work, he comes home to sleep beside me'''' Natalie said and walked proudly out of the elevator.


    William''s hands clutched into tight fists as he looked at Natalie. He slowly regained his composure and followed her out to the reception but his mood sullen further the moment he saw Mikael standing outside through the glass walling.

 Chapter 129 - A Heated Argument

    An hour ago.


    After finishing his afternoon scenes, Mikael took the rest of the day off. He wanted to go and meet with Natalie and explain the photos situation. He didn''t want her to misunderstand him. But, while on the way, he received a call from Thomas, asking for a meet up withq everyone else. He decided to surprise Natalie but who would have thought that he would be the one to be surprised when he got out of the car and saw Natalie being hugged by William in the reception while many other employees watched.


    .....


    Presently.


    ''''There is no need to misunderstand him. After all, after each day''s work, he comes home to sleep beside me'''' Natalie said and walked proudly out of the elevator.


    William''s hands clutched into tight fists as he looked at Natalie. He slowly regained his composure and followed her out to the reception but his mood sullen further the moment he saw Mikael standing outside through the glass walling.


    ''''Natalie'''' William suddenly called making Natalie turned at once. She bumped right into his chest and he used both hands to pull her closer, hugging her.


    Natalie looked the most confused. She couldn''t react to the situation quick enough but the gasping of the people around her brought her back to her senses and she immediately pushed William aside and stepped back.


    ''''You¡­'''' Natalie looked at the people and shook her head. She turned to go and saw Mikael walking towards them. Everything became clear now. William had done that on purpose to spite Mikael.


    Natalie shook her head at Mikael and tried to stop him but he surprisingly stopped in front of her and removed his handkerchief. He gently wiped her hands that touched William''s shirt before he proceeded to cup her face with his two hands and in front of everyone, he kissed Natalie.


    ''''Whoa!''


    ''''Breaking news''''


    A lot of gasps escaped from the people''s mouths as some started to take pictures of the moment.


    William who was standing just behind them culled his hands into fists. His face was devoid of any colour. It was clear he was angry but also helpless.


    Mikael finally let go and held Natalie''s hand. He looked up at William and said to him, ''''next time, I won''t be so nice''''


    Natalie couldn''t react until she found herself in the front seat of Mikael''s car. He adjusted the seatbelt for her and kissed her forehead.


    ''''A penny for your thoughts, Natie?'''' Mikael asked and Natalie turned to look at him.


    ''''What just happened in there?'''' Natalie touched her lips and asked, ''''Mikael, did you just kiss me in front of all those people? You are crazy, how could you do that? Now people are going to begin talking about us. You have a drama coming up, how could you do something like that?''''


    ''''Exactly, Natie. How could you allow another man to hug you so easily?''''


    ''''That¡­ that was an accident. Wait! What about you? You were cosying up with that writer and totally forgot that you had a wife at home? Do you know how I felt, seeing you been so close to another woman?''''


    ''''Those photos were photoshopped. I was with her in the van but I didn''t get close to her. I didn''t even touch the food she brought''''


    ''''She even prepared a meal for you?'''' Natalie became even angrier.


    Mikael started the car and remained quiet.


    ''''Why are you not saying anything? So your friendship is so advanced to the stage that she can even prepare a meal at home and bring it to you? Oh, Natalie, what were you thinking? To think that I was planning to go grocery shopping and prepare a meal for you''''


    ''''You were going to prepare a meal for me?''''


    ''''That is not the issue, Mikael. That writer prepared a meal in her house and brought it to you at the site and you two ate it''''


    ''''I said I didn''t even eat it, Natie. Those are two different things''''


    ''''No, they are not. How can she even prepare a meal for you? What kind of relationship do you have with her that she can prepare a meal for you?''''


    The banter between them went on until they arrived at the family house. Natalie got down from the car hurriedly and Mikael also did and stopped her at the door.


    ''''Natie, Laura planned this whole thing and I already warned her''''


    ''''You warned her? But this is not the first time she has shown interest in you. I still remember the day I went to her apartment with William. She was going on about how close you two were back at Country M and how you would often sleep at her place. You would often help her with her script, make the necessary corrections with her until midnight and when you are tired, you would sleep at her place. Whoa! This just makes me even mad the more I talk about it''''


    ''''Then, don''t talk about it. That was all in the past and some of what she told you never happened. She just said that to get a reaction from you. This was what she was hoping to achieve and you are letting her have it''''


    ''''Are you saying I am overreacting and making up all these scenarios in my head?''''


    Thomas, Xia, Alice and Connor heard the voices and went to the door. They saw them and exchanged gazes before focusing on them.


    ''What is going on right now?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Those photos Laura posted. You were busy in Cok Town, that''s why you didn''t see them. Last time, Laura posted photos of herself with Mikael inside his van. My sister was so angry, she almost went over to pull out all the hair on Laura''s head. I managed to stop her but you know Natalie. She doesn''t get angry easily¡­''''


    ''''But, once she does, there is no end to it'''' Thomas completed the sentence for Alice.


    ''''That''s true. I think we should stop them. Mikael would never win this fight'''' Xia said.


    ''''Why?'''' Connor asked.


    ''''Because this is Natalie we are talking about. Once she is angry, she would go on and on and then twist your words and drive you crazy'''' Xia answered.


    ''''If I were Mikael, I would simply apologise and end it there'''' Alice added and folded her arms as they watched the two people who were still arguing.


    ''''Natie, I need you to listen to me. Laura and I have been friends for many years, no matter what I can''t just throw her away''''


    ''''Oh, so I am easy to throw away, right? Great! Just wonderful. Everyone, you heard that right? He would rather throw me away than leave his ''''best friend''''


    Mikael tussled his hair, feeling frustrated. ''''I didn''t say that''''


    ''''Oh, you are calling me a liar, then?''''


    ''''No, I did not''''


    ''''Then, what is this about? Do you think that I am being a nagging wife, right now?''''


    ''''When did I call you a nagging wife?''''


    ''''You did''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''You did¡­ with the way you are looking at me. I bet you are saying in your head that, ''''oh, I am so sick of this woman. How did I not know that she was an insecure maniac'', that is what is going on in your head''''


    ''''Natie, please¡­'''' Mikael was about to speak when his phone started ringing, he took it from his pocket and looked at it.


    Natalie chuckled when she saw the caller ID. She snatched the phone from Mikael and put it on loudspeaker before asking Mikael.


    ''''Choose, right now!''''


    ''''Choose what?''''


    ''''Between the woman on the line and me. choose right now''''


    ''''Whoa! I didn''t know Natalie could be so daring?'''' Connor said.


    ''''Did I not add this? Once she feels threatened, she would give you an ultimatum'''' Thomas said.


    Mikael looked at her with a calm expression. He smiled and stepped closer to her. He was aware of what she did but he didn''t mind, this was bound to happen sooner or later.


    ''''Choose right now, Mikael'''' Natalie said again.


    ''''I can''t choose, Natie''''


    ''''What?'''' Natalie looked at him with an ugly expression. The others'' expression also changed.


    ''''I can''t choose because in this world, there is only one woman for me and that is Natalie Jun. I don''t even see other women as women. I see them as just people that I am working with'''' Mikael said.


    When they heard his confession, everyone gradually relaxed.


    Natalie lifted the phone and said to Laura, ''''did you hear that, Miss Writer? My husband will never see you as a woman so stop trying to get him into a mess''''


    Natalie hugged up and handed the phone over to Mikael. Mikael took the phone and kept it in his pocket.


    ''''Now, can we also talk about your boss hugging you in front of me?'''' Mikael asked and Natalie flushed.


    ''''That¡­ I already told you that was a mistake''''


    ''''William hugged you, elder sister?'''' Alice came forward and asked.


    ''''He caught me unaware. Mikael, you saw it too. William¡­''''


    ''''William?'''' Mikael lifted his brows questionably.


    ''''No, the CEO. I won''t call him by his name again'''' Natalie touched Mikael''s shirt, acting coquettish, ''''and I promise never to get angry with you again. I cross my heart''''


    ''''If you are done feeding us with dog food, shall we go in and have an actual discussion now?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''Discussion?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Yes, let''s go in'''' Mikael held her hand and they went in together.

 Chapter 130 - At The Mention Of Niania, Thomas Looked Up...

    ''''How could you fail in such trivial things? Listen, I pay you a lot of money to handle my business and you don''t get to mess with it. Those trucks contain precious laboratory specimen for the company and each one of them cost about a million. I don''t care how you lost those men but I need you to quickly locate them and make sure you silence them'''' Daniel Song shouted into the phone as he strolled around his study room.


    ''''Yes, big boss. There is something else'''' the frightful voice said over the phone.


    ''''The men are from Today''s Newspaper. They work for a reporter called Kim Xia, the current chief editor of Today''s Newspaper''''


    ''''Kim Xia!'''' Daniel''s lips curved into a sneer, ''''that child is still sticking her nose into my business even after five years. Don''t worry about her. I will handle that little girl myself'''' Daniel said and hung up. He looked keenly at the door and went straight to open it but after looking at both sides of the hall, he didn''t see anybody and closed the door again.


    Solace who was hiding behind a straight pillar covered her mouth to prevent herself from making any mistake. The teacup in her hand shook. She was trembling after hearing such news.


    ''''Mom, are you alright?'''' Mimi who was climbing the stairs at that moment saw her and asked.


    ''''Yes, Mimi. Are you just coming?'''' Solace sipped the tea to calm herself but her fingers were still trembling.


    ''''Yes, mom. I went over to have lunch with Dindin and also to find out how elder sister was doing. Mom, you won''t believe what I heard'''' Mimi walked over and removed her phone. She opened her gallery and showed Solace the picture of Mikael kissing Natalie in public.


    Solace looked at the picture and her lips curved up slightly but she quickly masked her smile and asked Mimi innocently, ''''are they a couple?''''


    ''''I didn''t want to say this before, but those two have been a couple for a few months now. Mom, do you think elder sister is right by being with Mikael Sun? He is her brother in law''''


    ''''That is her business, Mimi. Let her do whatever she wants''''


    ''''What are you two talking about?'''' Daniel asked as he walked to them. Solace held her breath as her fingers around the teacup tightened. There was fear evident in her eyes.


    ''''Dad, I just found out that Mikael and elder sister are dating. Look at the picture, he even kissed her in front of a lot of people at Janice today''''


    ''''What?'''' Daniel snatched the phone at once and looked at it. His face turned ugly and his body trembled. He turned to Solace and asked in a cold and distant tone.


    ''''Did you know about this?''''


    ''''I haven''t spoken to Natalie since the night of the launching and we don''t even talk. I don''t know anything that is going on in her life'''' Solace said.


    ''''Mimi, go to your room. Darling, I think we need to talk'''' Daniel said.


    ''''I''m going to rest before I get down for dinner'''' Mimi said and looked at her parents with a suspicious gaze before going to her room.


    Daniel threw Solace on the bed the moment they got into the bedroom. He moved closer and squatted beside her and asked in a furious tone.


    ''''Didn''t you say that she was alone now that Thomas is dead? Just how did you train your daughter? Such that she is jumping from one brother to the other?'''' he yelled at Solace.


    ''''I never got to train her, remember? She grew up on her own. Daniel, you promised to leave her alone. Why are you so obsessed with her?''''


    ''''I promised to leave her alone but I didn''t say she could be with any man. I need Natalie to be a virgin. I have big plans and I need her to be pure so that she can accomplish my dream that I spent my whole life planning''''


    ''''I told you, Natalie will not be a laboratory rat. It was her father you had a feud with. Why do you have to bring in a young child into your feud? She is a human being, not a test rat''''


    ''''She will be a test rat if I want her to be. Listen to me, Solace. I want you to break those two up''''


    ''''I cannot do that''''


    ''''Do you want your precious daughter to lose yet another husband? If it happens for the second time, I don''t think the Sun family will spare her''''


    ''''Daniel, you will not get away with this. I swear, you will pay with a punishment worse than death''''


    ''''In your dreams'''' he said, with saliva flying out into Solace''s face.


    ''''Inthis City, no. In the whole of Country M, I am going to be the most powerful figure there is and your precious daughter is the one to help me accomplish that. I have watched her grow into a full woman and she is gradually getting to the stage where she will be just ripe enough for me to pluck¡­'''' Daniel laughed out excitedly and stood up, he turned to the mirror and looked straight at the reflection of Solace, ''''I am going to rule over the whole of Country M''''


    After Daniel left, Solace stood up and fell. She felt an intense pain in her abdomen area and started crying silently. Enduring the pain silently.


    ¡­.


    Sun family house.


    Thomas'' study room.


    Seated in a round table inside the large study room was Natalie, Mikael, Thomas, Connor, Xia and Alice.


    In front of them was a white board with a picture of Daniel Song at the top with a lot of question marks on unknown faces making up their board catalogue.


    ''''What do you plan on doing, elder brother?'''' Mikael asked Thomas after they were told the whole story.


    ''''Let''s do it the old fashioned way. I think that going by Xia and Connor''s plan is the perfect way out'''' Thomas replied.


    ''''Right now, we don''t know the people working behind the scenes but we know the person giving the orders behind the scenes. This morning, I researched into some of the thug groups in Cok town and I found that there is one man who usually organises their shipping. He controls all other illegal transactions, shipment, and smuggling of goods into City X. His name is Haldon Marks. He is a former special agent for the Interpol. He was stripped off his barge when he allowed a group of criminals under the wanted list of the Interpol to escape into Grenada and finally into Tuk. Tuk as we all know isn''t a member of the Interpol. These criminals couldn''t be tracked anymore after they escaped to Istanbul'''' Xia said as she passed on the pictures of Haldon Marks.


    ''''So, this man is likely working for Daniel Song?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''That is our suspicion for now but we need evidence and that is why we need to get our hands on those five trucks that will be passing the Cok road midnight, three days away from now''''


    ''''The man who escaped from the car would have informed Daniel''s side by now. He will either try to stop us or make new plans. We need to find out what he is planning somehow'''' Thomas said and turned to look at Mikael.


    ''''I will be able to help in that aspect'''' Mikael said knowingly.


    ''''You?'''' Natalie turned to ask.


    ''''Yes, me'''' Mikael affirmed and placed his arm over her shoulder.


    ''''What about me? What do you need me to do?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''I have something for you'''' Xia said to Alice.


    ''What is it?''''


    ''''You will rile Mimi Song up and create a little argument that would lead both of you to the police station. When that happens, I will come as your guardian and get to meet Daniel Song''''


    ''''Daniel Song? No, just hearing about him is making me shiver. Also, what if Solace Song comes?''''


    ''''She won''t come because Natalie here will be meeting up with her at that same time'''' Xia said and smirked.


    ''''Whoa, you seem to have this planned out already?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''I just did a few calculations. We need to distract Daniel Song''''


    ''''What if it doesn''t work?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''Then, we will have to use Connor'''' Xia turned to look at Connor, ''''when we fail to get him to go to the police station, then, you will call him for a meeting. It is normal for you to call him since your hotel has collaborated with their hotel a few times before''''


    ''''That''s true'''' Connor nodded his head.


    Alice phone rang and she excused herself and stood up to the door to answer.


    ''''Hello, Niania. What is it?'''' Alice asked. When she mentioned the name, Thomas looked up and furrowed his brows a little before he looked away.


    ''''Alright, I will wait outside. Bring it to me before you go home. I will send you the address. See you in five minutes then'''' Alice hung up and turned back to her seat.

 Chapter 131 - Are You Going To Keep Hugging Me?

    Niania got down from the taxi holding the luggage bag containing Alice''s outfit that she had taken from the dry cleaner.


    She hanged her handbag across her chest and pulled the bag into the big mansion. As she walked through the garden into the main compound, the papers in her left hand fell after she almost stumbled. She looked at the scattered papers and sighed.


    ''''Perfect, just what I needed'''' She said before putting? the luggage down before she squatted down to pick the papers.


    ''''This house is so big. How many rooms are in it?'''' she started mumbling to herself as she picked the papers. ''''Does Thomas Sun live here? I hope I don''t meet him. Geez, that man scares the shit out of me''''


    Niania suddenly felt the air around her turn chilly. She finished gathering the papers and rubbed them against her shoulders, ''''why do I feel that the air is suddenly cold around her¡­ aaaahhhh''''


    Niania felt back on the ground, hitting her back on the concrete floor. She felt the pain and felt like crying. Her body froze at once when she saw the cold gaze of the man standing in front of her.


    Thomas looked at her and started walking closer to her. Niania shook her head and moved back, still on the floor.


    ''''I¡­ I wasn''t talking about you¡­ I was just admiring the garden, ah ha¡­ I was just saying that you have a beautiful garden¡­'''' Niania waved her hand in the air and her tears started falling and she asked tearfully, ''''are you going to kill me?''''


    Thomas squatted in front of her and continued to look at her.


    ''''I am the only child of my parents. If you kill me, they will be so sad and might end up dying too. I know that you are very magnanimous. If you forgive me for badmouthing you, I will be grateful to you''''


    ''''There are twelve rooms in the house. The butler and his family occupy the quarters behind you. The third and second floor is locked up with important family artefacts and my mother and I use the rooms in the down floor. Mikael has a room here; Natalie also has a room here too. There is a study room and a gym. A piano room too''''


    Is he answering my question? Niania blushed as she looked at his face up close.


    ''''Does that answer your question?'''' Thomas asked and stretched forth his hand saying again, ''''are you going to continue sitting on the ground?''''


    Niania flushed and held his hand. He pulled her hand and she stumbled before standing steadily on her feet.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''I didn''t say I had forgiven you? You said I scare the shit out of you?'''' Thomas lifted his right brow at her.


    ''''No! I didn''t say that at all. I will be damned to say such a thing'''' Niania replied sharply.


    "I will let you go but remember that you owe me. I will come to you for payment when the time is right''''


    ''''Oo, huh?'''' Niania opened her eyes wide.


    ''''What?'''' Thomas looked at her and she shook her head.


    ''''Nothing. Then, I shall go now'''' Niania said and hurried away. She got to the door and remembered she didn''t bring the luggage. She turned and saw Thomas pulling the luggage towards her.


    Niania took the luggage from him and hurried into the house. Seeing how she was trying her best to avoid him, Thomas lips curved up into an interesting arc. His facial nerves relaxed considerably as he smiled.


    ''''Alice, I need to go home now'''' Niania said as she looked at the door. Thomas had just returned to the hall where the others were after they closed their meeting.


    ''''Let''s go together. I will send you home'''' Alice said as she picked her bag.


    ''''No need, it is just a few minutes from here. I ate a lot of food earlier on, so I want to exercise a little by walking'''' Niania replied.


    ''''What did you eat without me, my little assistant?'''' Alice teased.


    ''''Sister Zeya''s admirer sent her a box of chocolate and snacks. She refused to eat them because she was afraid of getting fat so she gave them to me and her assistant. I even saved some for later on'''' Niania sounded excited as she spoke.


    ''''I see. Be careful on the road. Even though it''s not late, the road sometimes isn''t safe for pretty girls like you, my little assistant'''' Alice squeezed Niania''s cheeks and they laughed.


    Mikael who was sitting by Thomas noticed his elder brother looking at the conversation going on and nudged him with a suspicious gaze.


    ''''What?'''' Thomas asked and looked away.


    Mikael smiled and leaned closer to him and whispered, ''''she is still in her third year at the university and is probably 20 or 21. I didn''t know you were into kids?''''


    ''''Just like you are into older women. You stole my best friend and made her your wife. I am still yet to settle scores with you so shut up and mind your own business''''


    Mikael looked at his brother speechless and shook his head. He stood up and in the process placed his hand on Thomas thigh and pinched him hardly.


    ''''You!'''' Thomas frowned, feeling the intense pain on where he was pinched.


    Mikael smirked and called to Natalie, ''''Natie, let''s go home''''


    ''''Oo'''' Natalie took her bag and stood up along with Xia and Connor.


    Alice and Niania walked out first followed by the others and Thomas strolled behind them with his hands in his pockets.


    Thomas waved at them as he stood at the porch. Everyone got into their cars and drove out of the compound. Niania waved at Alice enthusiastically and turned, meeting Thomas'' gaze on her. She quickly came back to her senses and bowed at him before hurrying out.


    ''''Stop there!'''' Thomas said in a commanding tone. Niania froze on the spot and slowly turned with an exaggerated smiled.


    ''''Mr. Sun¡­ how may I help you?''''


    ''''How old are you?'''' Thomas suddenly asked.


    ''''Huh?'''' Niania looked confused for a moment before realising he asked about her age. ''I am 20 years'''' she replied.


    ''''You can leave'''' he said.


    Niania nodded and started walking out.


    A few minutes later.


    Niania was nearing her neighbourhood when she noticed that someone was following her. She became scared and hastened up her steps. She removed her small rosary that her grandmother left with her before passing away and started praying.


    ''''Hail Mary, you are full of grace''''


    ''''Grant me safety back to my house''''


    ''''Hail Mary, I am just a small assistant who is still attending school''


    '':Dear Lord, I know I don''t pray all the time but please if you are able to help me, I promise to dedicate my life to you''''


    ''''Heck, if you even want, I will go to the convent and become a nun''''


    Niania rambled on as she hurried along the road. She kept looking behind her and noticed the man still following her.


    When she was approaching the alley to her small apartment, she realised that the street lights were off.


    ''''Perfect, the street lights just had to be off today of all days. Good God, is this how I am going to die? Will anyone even find my body? What will he do to me? God! I am so scared''''


    Niania''s sneakers lace loosed and she didn''t notice it and continued walking fast. When she noticed the man getting closer, she decided to run and that was the moment she stepped on her loosed lace and fell.


    Closing her eyes and getting ready for the impact, Niania didn''t feel anything. Instead, she felt that she was hugging something hard but a little smooth. She could hear the heartbeat of the person and the familiar cologne entered her nostrils.


    Niania opened her eyes at once and came face to face with Thomas. She opened her mouth to scream and he asked.


    ''''Do you scream all the time when you find yourself in a dangerous situation? Aren''t you tired?''''


    Niania pursed her lips and her cheeks and ears turned red. She flushed and blinked a couple of times.


    ''''Are you going to keep hugging me?'''' Thomas asked again and Niania came back to her senses. She immediately stepped back and apologised.


    ''''I''m sorry. That wasn''t intentional''''


    ''''Obviously!'''' Thomas declared.


    ''''Mr. Sun, were you the one following me?'''' Niania asked.


    ''''Obviously!''''


    Niania wanted to ask him why he was answering her questions in such a monologue manner but she dared not.


    ''''Why?'''' She asked.


    ''''I was taking a walk when I saw a small figure increasing her pace time after time. Why were you acting like someone was chasing you?''''


    Niania became speechless. ''''Small figure'''', ''''acting like someone was chasing her?'''' she felt that she could never understand the language of the rich and powerful.


    ''''Why do you look so confused?'''' Thomas looked at her confused expression and asked.


    ''''I¡­ I''''


    ''''Be careful'''' Thomas suddenly pulled her closer to himself when he saw a bicycle riding closely behind her.


    Niania who wasn''t prepared at all, crashed into his chest again and his arm draped down to her tiny waist. Niania froze when she felt the hotness from his hand that was on her waist. She quickly stepped to the side.

 Chapter 132 - You Are Not Bad To Look At...

    ''''Be careful'''' Thomas suddenly pulled her closer to himself when he saw a bicycle riding closely behind her.


    Niania who wasn''t prepared at all, crashed into his chest again and his arm draped down to her tiny waist. Niania froze when she felt the hotness from his hand that was on her waist. She quickly stepped to the side.


    Thomas looked at the hand that touched and held her tiny waist for a second and rubbed his fingers against each other lightly. He suddenly had a playful smile on his face.


    This was a rare scene. Having had a few encounters with him before the accident, this was the first time Niania was seeing Thomas smile. She was tempted to call him a beautiful man but quickly shook her head.


    What was she thinking? She thought before speaking, ''''thank you for saving me. If there is nothing else I will take my leave now''''


    ''''Wait!'''' Thomas said and Niania stopped at once. She turned back and looked at him with a flushed face.


    ''''I saved you two times in a row tonight. I don''t do things for free, especially for women'''' Thomas said to her.


    ''''Women? Does he think of me as a woman?'' Niania thought out loud and he heard her.


    ''''If you are not a woman, then, what are you?'''' Thomas asked back and Niania chuckled awkwardly.


    Turned out it was her wishful thinking.


    ''''I don''t have anything to offer you. You saved me two times but you are a powerful person and can afford anything that you want. What could you possibly want from me?'''' Niania asked innocently.


    ¡­


    ''''Niania makes the best kimchi stew and when she prepares stirred fried rice with all the side dishes, damn, it''s always heavenly'''' Alice''s delightful face suddenly flashed in Thomas mind.


    ¡­


    Thomas looked at Niania and said to her, ''''make me kimchi stew and stirred fried rice with a lot of side dishes''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Niania looked at him in shock.


    ''''I think I was audible enough for you to hear me correctly. Why do you look so surprised? That''s why you should know who to prepare meals for. You could be sold out easily''''


    Niania looked at him with an even more confused expression. She wasn''t sure of what he was saying. To be precise, she felt that he was speaking in a language she couldn''t comprehend.


    ''''Mr. Sun, did you just ask me to prepare food for you?'''' Niania asked.


    ''''Why? You don''t want to?'''' Thomas cocked his brows and kept his hands inside his side pockets lazily.


    ''''No!''''


    ''''Good''''


    ''''Mr. Sun, I am not exactly a good cook. I can''t compare to all the big restaurants or the renowned chef in your mansion. I am afraid you will be disappointed by my culinary skills''''


    ''''Would you treat me to a meal instead?'''' his lifted a single brow at her.


    ''''No'''' Niania shook her head, ''''I think that a meal will be more appropriate. It will convey my sincerity even more'''' she added and Thomas nodded in agreement.


    ''''You are smarter than you look''''


    ''''Then, Mr. Sun. When do you want this meal? Should I send it over to your company or bring it to your house?'''' Niania flushed and shook her head, ''''I don''t mean anything, I just mean that I could leave it with your assistant so that he will bring it to you''''


    ''''Where do you stay?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Niania turned towards her only dark window in the two storey building apartments just three houses away from where they were.


    ''''Mr. Sun, I stay at the first floor in that building. I am actually closer to home''''


    ''''It''s on the way. I can pass by and eat before going home''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Niania felt that her ears were playing with her. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. When did this kind of development come to be?


    ''''Do you always look lost when a man is talking to you?''''


    ''''No! this is happening because it''s you''''


    Thomas smirked, ''''I have a meeting tomorrow night so let''s make it the night after. I will call you''''


    ''''But you don''t have my number?'''' Niania said and flushed, feeling embarrassed.


    ''''I know where to get your number. It''s getting late, go inside''''


    ''''Then, good night, Mr. Sun'''' Niania said and turned, she ran off hurriedly towards her apartment.


    After waiting to see the light in the room turned on, Thomas smiled and turned back, going back to his house.


    When he heard Niania was going home by foot, he decided to walk silently behind her until she reached her apartment. He didn''t want to alarm her hence he kept a reasonable distance until she tripped and was about to fall, that he had to make his presence known.


    ¡­.


    Niania walked out of the bathroom and started cleaning her face. She looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly smiled, mumbling, ''''Niania, you are not so bad to look at. Your face, is acceptable''''


    Her cheeks reddened when she remembered what happened earlier on. she touched her waist and tried to reminisce on the incident.


    ''''Niania, have you gone crazy? What is wrong with you? No, what are you doing? How could you be having such lewd thoughts? Listen to me, you need to get your act together''''


    Niania shook her head and threw the towel away before jumping into her bed.


    ¡­.


    Thomas lifted the glass of water to drink and looked at his hand and smiled. ''''Why is her waist so tiny?'''' he chuckled. ''''Why does she have to look so cute when she is confused?'''' he murmured again before turning away with the water towards his room.


    ¡­


    ''Aaaah'''' Laura screamed as she pushed the things in the table down. William who was sitting at the side watched her carefully.


    ''''I told you, that woman was sly but you didn''t believe me. Now, you see what I''m talking about?'''' Laura turned to ask William.


    ''''Laura, calm down''''


    ''''Calm down? William, I can''t calm down. that woman just made Mikael choose between her and me. and guess what? He did, he chose her. I was with him for close to ten years of our lives. Together, we entered this industry and worked together. I was the closest person to him. I made sure no actress got interested in him but look at this now? I did all that work just for that woman who can''t even remember her past take him away?''''


    ''''Laura, you are crossing the line''''


    ''''No, do you feel offended because I am talking about the woman you love? William, this woman is using you and you don''t even realise it because of your love for her. This is it, William. I am not going to sit back and watch her steal what''s mine''''


    Laura was totally enraged and frustrated. She had never expected such a question from Natalie and even more, such a reply from Mikael. She thought that he would always let her off but now she just realised that she was really losing him.


    Pouring the wine on the table into her glass, she sipped and a cunning smile appeared on her face.


    ''''What are you planning to do?'''' William asked and sipped his wine.


    ''''William, I just made up my mine. Mikael is mine in this life. I am going to take him back and I don''t care whatever means I use. What do you say? Will you join me in separating those two?''''


    ''''But, our plan during the launching backfired. Do you have any other suggestions?''''


    ''''The current drama we are filming. We will have the first episode private screening soon. I am going to make Mikael mine that night''''


    ''What do you mean?''''


    ''''I realised that acting like a saint won''t make him notice me. I am going to make him mine that night and I know who can help me get it''''


    ''''Who?''''


    ''''Mimi Song''''


    ''''Mimi Song?'''' William''s interest perked up.


    ''''Yes. Even though she didn''t succeed with Natalie during the launching night, I won''t be like her. I am going to succeed''''


    ''''What are you talking about? Laura, do you even know who Mimi Song is? That woman is crazy and more dangerous than you think she is''''


    ''''I don''t care. If going to her would make Mikael mine, then so be it''''


    ''''You look so unrecognizable right now, Laura. Listen, I don''t care what you do to Mikael but don''t harm Natalie or I won''t sit back'''' William said and stood up. Laura watched him leave and bang the door. She smiled and lifted the glass up to her lips. She smirked and sipped.


    ¡­.


    Mimi walked out of the bathroom to the bedroom. She picked the phone that continued to ring and rolled her eyes when she saw the caller ID.


    ''''Director An, why are you calling me this late?''''


    ''''Mimi, it''s like this. The script reading is scheduled for tomorrow but I need you to meet me earlier before that''''


    ''''What do you want to talk about?'''' Mimi sat down on the bed.


    ''''I missed you. Since that night, I''ve been thinking about you a lot''''


    ''''Director An, you are crossing the line and let me remind you who my father is. What happened between us was a mistake, which will never happen again'''' Mimi ended the call and threw the phone away. She picked the pillow and screamed into it.

 Chapter 133 - Lets Be Together Forever...

    First Hospital.


    Dr. Andra walked out of a private ward and saw Solace Song and a young man entering the hospital''s acute cancer''s department.


    ''''Mrs. Song?'''' she murmured and looked at the woman as she entered into the doctor''s office. She was about to follow her when her phone rang so she decided against it and walked away.


    Inside the doctor''s office.


    The doctor looked at the monitor which displayed the medical test and scan results before turning to Solace and Wales.


    ''''Miss Ash, the cancer is fast spreading. As I told your nephew the last time you came here, there is still a chance for you to survive if you allow us to go through with the surgery''''


    ''''Without the surgery, how much time do I have left?'''' Solace asked.


    ''''Close to a month but I realised, looking at your scan that you''ve sustained some bruises and your ribs, about five of them are broken. That is the reason why you feel severe pains. Are you going through something that you can''t talk about? If this continues, you might die even before the cancer takes your life'''' the doctor turned to Wales.


    ''''As her guardian, you need to protect her. if she is going through abuse or anything, you need to report it''''


    ''''Thank you doctor. We will come again during the next visit'''' Solace stood up and left the consulting room. Wales smiled at the doctor and went out.


    ''''Aunt, aunt, wait'''' Wales caught up with Solace at the elevator and they got in.


    ''''Let''s stop coming here, Wales''''


    ''''Aunt, please¡­''''


    ''''Wales, my mind is made up already. I am tired of this life'''' Solace said with despise. She was about to say something when the elevator opened and two nurses walked in.


    When the nurses saw her, they giggled and bowed saying, ''''Mrs. Song, we are your fans''''


    ''''Hi dear. How are you two lovely ladies doing?'''' Solace said with a bright smile.


    ''''We are doing well. You are so kind in person'''' one of the nurses said.


    ¡­


    Wales got into the car after opening the front door for Solace. He sat in the driver''s seat and turned to her.


    ''''I am going to tell Natalie about this. she had the right to know what is going on''''


    ''''Wales, you will do no such thing'''' Solace shouted at him and her phone rang in the bag. She took it out and looked at the incoming call from Daniel Song.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Solace asked the moment she answered the call.


    ''''Where are you?''''


    ''''Shopping''''


    ''''Come home right now. I received a call from the governor inviting us for dinner. We need to make an appearance''''


    ''''Take Mimi along with you''''


    ''''We are going as a family. A lot of people will be there. Natalie will be there too. Don''t you want to see your one and only daughter?'''' the person on the other side let out a smug chuckle.


    ''''What time are we leaving?'''' Solace asked after a moment of silence.


    ''''Then? dinner is at 8PM tonight at Black Horse Hotel''''


    ''''I''ve heard you'''' Solace hung up and turned to look at Wales. ''''Wales, the day is tonight''''


    ''''Tonight? Are you sure?''''


    ''''Yes. Nobody will be home. I will give the butler and all the house helps the rest of the day off''''


    ''''Alright. I just need to get into his study room. I''m sure all the evidence I need will be in there. Once we have evidence of him having dealings with thugs and smugglers, we will be able to get a search warrant to search the house properly''''


    ''''Here is the thing I promised to give to you. In this drive, it contains all the times he hit me and beat me up and threatened me. Please, make sure you keep it very well. I risked my life getting this evidence''''


    ''''Aunt, be rest assured. I will use this well. Tonight, you will be meeting with Natalie again''''


    ''''It seems that the universe is giving me a chance to spend my final moments with my daughter'''' Solace smiled bitterly.


    ¡­


    Mikael and Natalie''s Villa.


    Natalie handed a glass of juice to Mikael and sat across him. She looked at the invitation letter that had just been delivered to them as he read it out.


    ''''The newly appointed Governor wishes to have the pressure of the presence of Mr. and Mrs Sun to the congratulatory party tonight''''


    ''''The Governor?'''' Natalie moved over to sit by Mikael''s side.


    ''''Yes, the governor'''' he said and sniffed her hair, leaning closer to her face. He kissed her cheek.


    ''''But, how did he know that we are married?'''' Natalie turned to see the mischievous glint in his eyes, ''''you¡­''''


    ''''I''ve had a few meetings with him before. he wanted to introduce his daughter to me but I informed him I was married''''


    ''''I see'''' Natalie smiled and looked at the window. She stood up and walked to the window and turned to Mikael, ''''do you remember the night you kissed my cheek by this window?''''


    ''''Yes, I remember it very well'''' Mikael stood up and walked closer to her. He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her forehead.


    ''''That made my heart flutter and I felt my face heating up each time I saw you then. I never dreamt that you would fall in love with me''''


    ''''You might not know this but my love for you was deliberate. I took careful and calculated steps towards you''''


    ''''Why did you do that?''''


    ''''I still don''t know why I did that but I guess it was all because my mother threatened to adopt you. I couldn''t see myself calling you sister. I thought to myself, how could I call her my sister when I could become her husband instead. I saw through my mom''s place but each time I thought about you, I just became defenceless''''


    ''''Mikael¡­'''' Natalie touched his chest, ''''let''s never get caught up in the schemes of other people''''


    ''''But, you look really scary when you are angry. Last night, I was scared out of my wits''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I was caught up in my jealousy and refused to reason''''


    ''''I am sorry for not being careful. I will handle my live outside well so you don''t have to worry''''


    ''''Such a good boy'''' Natalie kissed him. ''''I need to pick a dress for the dinner. Help me!''''


    ''''At your service, my queen'''' Mikael pulled her away.


    ¡­.


    BB Agency.


    Alice strolled around the practise room alone while speaking to Josh on the phone.


    ''''Well, it''s nothing we can do about. I just missed you. Anytime I am meeting with the others, I get suffocated with their PDA. Last night, Natalie and Mikael fought and made up. I didn''t even have anyone to catch up with. JSC, don''t you feel sad for me?''''


    ''''I promise to wrap up things here and be there as soon as possible''''


    ''''I was invited to the congratulatory dinner of the Governor tonight. I don''t feel like going but Zeya wants us to go together''''


    ''''You and Zeya seems to be close now?'''' Josh asked over the phone.


    ''''Well, it could be said to be so. Since we decided to let the past go, we''ve been interacting more. She is a fun person to be with. Plus, we get to badmouth our seniors in the industry. She has a lot of gist''''


    ''''I see. Alice, I need to go and attend to something. I will speak to you later on. Go and have fun there. You will get to meet important people there''''


    ''''Okay. Take care'''' Alice hung up and turned to see Zeya at the door with a mischievous grin.


    ''''I just caught you talking to your boyfriend'''' Zeya walked towards her.


    ''''I miss him''''


    ''''Ewww, girl bye'''' Zeya said and turned to go and Alice pulled her back.


    ''''Let''s go shopping. I need a dress. I don''t want to fall behind on anyone especially Mimi Song''''


    ''''I almost joined hands with her once but I decided against it''''


    ''''Don''t ever join hands with that evil woman. She made my sister''s life miserable. If I see her tonight, I will so mess with her''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Zeya said and chuckled.


    ¡­


    Country Z airport.


    Josh sat in the private jet and looked at the picture of Alice. He was smiling brightly as he looked at her.


    ''''She is going to be so surprised to see me tonight. My Alice'''' Josh murmured and turned off the phone as the jet prepared to take off.


    ¡­.


    DerbyLine.


    ''''Alice, try this on'''' Zeya picked a light yellow straight dress from the line for Alice.


    ''''Yellow and I don''t really vibe but, I will take it'''' Alice said and took the dress. She went inside to get changed while Zeya looked around for some few more dresses.


    After picking a few dresses, she heard chattering at the entrance and turned. She saw Mimi Song and Solace Song entering the department store. Zeya looked at them as they walked closer to her.


    ''''Zeya, this looks a little big on me¡­'''' Alice paused when she saw the two people inside the store. Outside the store, a few people crowded at the door watching them. they couldn''t get in because of the tight security.

 Chapter 134 - Thank You...

    After picking a few dresses, she heard chattering at the entrance and turned. She saw Mimi Song and Solace Song entering the department store. Zeya looked at them as they walked closer to her.


    ''''Zeya, this looks a little big on me¡­'''' Alice paused when she saw the two people inside the store. Outside the store, a few people crowded at the door watching them. They couldn''t get in because of the tight security.


    The four people looked at each other. Mimi especially was surprised to see Alice and Zeya together. From what she could remember, Zeya hated Alice. Which was because she had badmouthed her to Zeya, making her to misunderstand Alice a few years ago when they were both new in the industry.


    ''''What is this?'''' Mimi chuckled and asked, ''did you two suddenly become friends after becoming label mates?''''


    ''''Mimi, stop it'''' Solace scolded her and her face changed slightly.


    Solace looked at the two ladies and smiled saying, ''''if I knew I would meet you two here, I would have brought a t-shirt for your autographs. How have you two been?''''


    ''''We are fine, Mrs. Song'''' Zeya answered and turned to Alice.


    ''''I will go in and change first'''' Alice suddenly said and snatched the clothes from Zeya. She turned and hurried into the changing room without speaking to Alice.


    Solace smiled. Actually, she held no malice against Alice for behaving that way towards her. They have never really interacted much except when they were on set but those were also for short moments. She knew Alice felt awkward around her.


    ''''Mom, did she just ignore you?'''' Mimi asked in an exaggerated tone.


    ''''I''m sorry, Mrs. Song. Alice is just not used to interacting with people'''' Zeya said and Mimi sneered.


    ''''My mom isn''t just anyone. My mom is the mother of her sister. What kind of attitude is that supposed to mean?'''' Mimi pressed on.


    ''''That''s enough, Mimi. Anyone in Alice''s shoes would feel awkward. Actually, you don''t have to be awkward around me, Miss Jun. I will take my leave first'''' Solace said and turned to go.


    The door opened and Alice came out and spoke, ''''you don''t have to go. You came to shop. The store is big enough for everyone''''


    Solace smiled and turned to face her, ''''that white gown will definitely look beautiful on you, Miss Jun''''


    ''''Thanks, I will try it'''' Alice smiled and went back inside.


    ''''Mom, that woman is my enemy. How could you smile with her and even suggest a dress for her?'''' Mimi became furious.


    ''''Mimi, people are watching. You don''t want to be on the news for the wrong reasons, do you?'''' Solace asked coldly and Mimi calmed down. She walked away to another lane and started looking for a dress.


    Zeya bowed and turned away from the drama. Solace looked around and found a simple gown and went to pick it. She didn''t wait for Alice to get out but instead, she went inside.


    When Alice heard the curtain moving, she turned and saw Solace in front of her.


    ''''Can I use the room too?'''' Solace asked politely.


    ''''Yeah, sure. I am done'''' Alice said and stretched her hand to zip up the dress but Solace stopped her.


    ''''Let me help'''' she said and zipped the back of the dress up for Alice. She finished and looked at the mirror and murmured, ''perfect. You look perfect, Miss Jun''''


    Alice smiled and bowed. She turned to go and heard Solace asked.


    ''''Thank you, Miss Jun''''


    Alice turned and looked at her. For a second, she felt like she was looking at Natalie, except that she was a lot older than Natalie.


    ''''For what?'''' Alice asked.


    Solace smiled. ''''For a lot of things. Things I can''t say out loud, but, thank you, Miss Jun''''


    ''''Is strange'''' Alice suddenly said.


    ''''What is strange?''''


    ''''You¡­ you are different. This is the first time we are having a real conversation. It''s strange but I suddenly feel that this is originally you. The rest of the time, whether you are in the public or with your family, it feels fake to me''''


    ''''Natalie said you have a deep gaze that seem to dig deeper into people''s souls. I guess she was right''''


    Alice looked at her. A feeling of confusion enveloped her. She didn''t know why she was even talking to her. She was supposed to hate her but oddly, she felt that the woman in front of her didn''t look as happy as she made people think.


    ''''Mom¡­'''' Mimi opened the curtain and paused when she saw them.


    ''''Excuse me!'''' Alice said and bowed before going out. Solace''s gaze followed her until she could not see her again.


    Seeing how her mother looked at Alice, Mimi felt uncomfortable. She has always been insecure about herself. She craved her mother''s attention and hated it if she paid attention to someone else besides her. She bit her lips and her hands squeezed the dress.


    ''''What did you pick, Mimi?'''' Solace asked and Mimi came back to her senses.


    ''''I picked this dress'''' Mimi showed Solace the dress.


    ''''It''s beautiful. Try it on'''' Solace urged her on.


    ¡­


    Alice walked to Zeya, still looking a little confused. Zeya looked at her and frowned, she waved her hands at her.


    ''''A penny for your thoughts, Alice?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Alice shook her head and sighed.


    ''''What is it? did that Mimi bully you inside? Wait, Solace is your sister''s mother. Does that make her your stepmother?''''


    ''''Zeya, do you think that I am overthinking things?'''' Alice asked. She remembers she clearly saw a bruised mark through the mirror when Solace lifted her hands to zip up her dress.


    ''''Alice?, can you speak in a language I can actually understand? I am confused by your half sentences''''


    ''''Forget it. I am overthinking. Look at the dress, what do you think?'''' Alice said, bringing Zeya''s mind back to the dress.


    ''''Whoa, this is beautiful Alice. You should pick this''''


    ''''You think so?''''


    ''''Yes. Wait here, I need to go and change into this'''' Zeya said and turned towards the dressing room. She saw Solace coming out and she waited before going in.


    Zeya saw Mimi looking at herself in the mirror when she entered. She went to the other side and placed the dresses now.


    ''''I thought you knew better. Turns out you are easily bought'''' Mimi commented.


    Zeya smiled and remained quiet. It seems Mimi didn''t know she had a more uncouth mouth than she thought.


    ''''Did the label silence you into beginning friends with Alice? Well, it could happen. Since it belongs to Mikael Sun''''


    Zeya chuckled and remained unbothered. She didn''t reply Mimi.


    Mimi turned to look at her. her facial expression looked ugly. ''''Zeya, in this industry it is more about who has your back. Alice might act like she likes you but at the end of the day, both of you are actresses. You shouldn''t trust her so much. I looked into your family. Your father is just a low construction team leader and your mother passed away a few years ago. You got discovered by Sister Lylia, who brought you to BB Agency''''


    Zeya turned to face her. She lifted her lift brow up at her questionable without saying anything. Her attitude rendered Mimi speechless for a moment. She looked at Zeya with a confused expression. This made Zeya burst into a fit of laughter.


    After calming herself down, Zeya curved her lips up in a mocking tone and said to her, ''''you are so cute, Mimi, so cute'''' Zeya kept laughing as she walked out of the dressing room. Her gaze turned cold and distant when she came outside.


    Zeya walked to Alice and said to her, ''''Alice, let''s go before I lose the innocent image I''ve spent so many years to build''''


    ''''Did she piss you off?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''What do you think? If not because there are a lot of people here, I would have made her life miserable. She is one of the reasons why the police exist. To protect them''''


    ''''Zeya, calm down. For legal reasons, let''s ignore her for today. This industry is so small; we will definitely meet again''''


    ''''You are right''''


    ''''Now, smile. Mrs. Song is looking our way''''


    Zeya faked a smile and turned to see Solace looking at them. She pulled Alice to the counter to pay for their dresses and leave the place.


    Solace looked at them from a distance. She knew very well that Mimi had said a few unpleasant things to Zeya. Solace watched them pay for their things and leave the store with their bags.


    ''''Mimi, what do you think of this one?'''' Mimi walked out of the dressing room and said to Solace.


    Solace turned to look at her, she nodded her head. ''''It''s beautiful. It will look beautiful on you''''


    ''''If only big sister was here. We could have shopped together. Right, mom?''''


    Solace looked at Mimi and smiled. Mimi would never know that all these years, she had just been tolerating her. She was aware of all the things going on.


    It was just that.


    That person was like a gum, sticking on her everywhere she went. Monitoring how she behaved towards Natalie.


    She could never treat Natalie well for fear of losing her!

 Chapter 135 - Let Them Enjoy For A While...

    Black Horse Hotel was a multicultural hotel that integrated the deep Mexican roots, mixing it with the eastern Country M heritage.


    During this time that the newly elected Governor was going to have his congratulatory party, it was specially decorated accordingly.


    This newly elected Governor was not an old man, but a young man in his early forties. He was a frontrunner in the entertainment industry. Having being an actor himself before moving to politics. It was therefore no surprise that he invited a lot of artistes in the entertainment industry to grace the occasion.


    The world was now coming to a place that celebrity influence was great hence anyone who wanted to be recognised needed to be endorsed by such celebrities.


    At exactly 8:00PM, the front of the hotel was packed with the arrival of people and reporters situated everywhere, waiting to capture the moment.


    A red carpet was purposefully set up for everyone. This was to enable the reporters take the pictures they needed without imposing on the invited guests.


    Arriving first was the newly elected Governor with his wife by his side. Governor Charles Swift and his wife Gilda Dewait wore matching checkered outfit from the famous Mona Lisa Collections. Charles wore a handmade customised suit and pants while his wife, Gilda wore a parted check long gown with shiny stones hand fitted into a love shape, which ran from her chest area down to her feet. It was a beautiful dress, designed for her only.


    Standing hand in hand, the Governor and his wife were a perfect picture, with a peaceful ambience flowing around them. they were the idea handsome man and beautiful woman power couple.


    Charles Swift was from a family of aristocrats while Gilda hailed from the famous Dewait family that specialised in automobiles. They were both from influential families.


    The current Prime Minister and his family arrived first among the invited guests. They exchanged pleasantries before the family moved to the red carpet for their photos to be taken.


    ''''Darling, you promised to get me a signed autograph of Mikael Sun'''' Gilda said excitedly as she stood next to her husband.


    ''''You never asked for my autograph'''' Charles muttered.


    ''''I live with you every day. Why do I need your autograph'''' Gilda teased her husband and turned to look at the car that had just arrived. She smiled when she saw Daniel Song getting out of the car.


    ''''That''s Daniel Song. He is the CEO of Daniel Group and their subsidiary, Song Pharmaceuticals'''' Charles said to his wife.


    ''''I did my homework, okay? The woman getting out is Solace Song, the famous actress and that is their daughter, Mimi Song. I don''t have a favourable impression on her, she seems to be trying hard''''


    ''''Gilda, we are not here to badmouth people. just smile and be polite'''' Charles said, knowing his wife like the back of her palm.


    Gilda was someone who was born in an influential family. She grew up, not knowing how to suck up to people or being polite to people she didn''t like. Even though, after getting together with Charles, she had learnt to be polite, she still couldn''t let go of her arrogant nature. Because of her husband, she had grown interest and has been keeping a low profile and interest in the lives of celebrities. Not missing out on the latest gossip.


    Even during the time that the scandal involving Natalie came out, she was on her side. She was on the side of a woman she had never met before. why? because she hated Mimi''s arrogance.


    Two arrogant people could never be friends!


    ''''Gilda, smile, they are coming'''' Charles said as he tangled their hands together.


    Gilda smiled when the Song family walked towards them.


    Daniel and Solace walked towards the couple with Mimi behind them. Daniel and Solace equally wore matching outfits while Mimi wore a light blue short dress with shiny pearls knitted all over it. It was a beautiful dress and fitted her quite well.


    ''''Congratulations, Governor Charles'''' Daniel said as he shook hands with the couple.


    ''''Thank you and welcome to celebrate with me'''' Charles said before turning to look at his wife.


    ''''You are welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Song, It is our pleasure to have you and your family joining us'''' Gilda said as she smiled and looked at Mimi.


    ''''Thank you, Mrs. Swift. You look so beautiful tonight'''' Daniel said and kissed her palm.


    ''''Thank you, Mr. Song''''


    ''''Congratulations, Governor Charles and Mrs. Swift'''' Mimi said, moving to stand before them, by her parents'' side.


    ''''Thank you, Miss Song'''' Charles shook Mimi''s hand.


    ''''Mrs. Swift is so beautiful in real life. the photos don''t even do a lot of justice to your beauty'''' Mimi said, wanting to suck up to Gilda. Her father had told her that she needed to become friends with the Governor''s wife so that they would become close to the family. He wanted to use her to infiltrate the family of the Governor.


    ''''Well, the pictures are always filters and too much makeup. I love to look natural'''' Gilda said and Mimi''s lips twitched.


    ''''I don''t mean any harm, Mrs. Swift. I simply praising your beauty'''' Mimi said with a smile. She felt attacked by Gilda for no reason.


    ''''I didn''t¡­'''' Charles squeezed Gilda''s hand when she was about to give a quirky response. He looked at her and shook his head.


    Daniel touched Mimi subtly and gave her a warning gaze.


    ''''Mrs. Swift, the dress fits you'''' Solace said, in order to salvage the situation.


    ''''Thank you, Mrs. Song. Coming from a fashion icon like you, I feel assured'''' Gilda said and turned her gaze at Mimi. She lifted her brow at her questionably.


    ''''Let''s go over there and take our pictures'''' Daniel said and they walked away.


    ''''Gilda, please'''' Charles said as soon as they left.


    ''''I don''t like the vibes of that lady. she is vicious'''' Gilda replied and her eyes lighted up when she saw the couple getting out of the car that had just pulled over.


    Mikael got down from the car first and personally helped Natalie out of the car.


    ''''That is Natalie Jun, right?'''' Gilda turned to ask her husband.


    ''''Yes, that is the woman who isn''t a celebrity but is more famous than one''''


    ''''She is really beautiful. It''s Solace blind? She left such a beautiful daughter for that green tea bitch''''


    ''''Language, Miss. You are the wife of the Governor''''


    ''''Charles, Gilda'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand as they went closer to the other couple. Mimi looked at them from the red carpet and frowned.


    ''''Mikael, thank you for coming'''' Charles said as he shook Mikael''s hand.


    ''''Let me introduce to you. This is Natalie, my wife'''' Mikael said proudly. The few reporters that were present there heard the news and gasped. They immediately started to write on it. this was the confirmation they needed for the kiss that took place at Janice.


    ''''Hello, Natalie'''' Charles shook Natalie''s hand.


    ''''Congratulations on becoming the Governor'''' Natalie said and turned to look at Gilda. ''Mrs. Swift''''


    ''''I can call you Natalie, right? I am a big fan of you and Mikael. Your love story is the best, I hope to get a copyright on it. I can develop it into a hit drama'''' Gilda said as she shook Natalie''s hand.


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie blushed.


    ''You are so beautiful, Natalie. I have a feeling that we are going to be good friends''''


    ''''That will be great''''


    ''''Natalie and I will go and take our pictures. I brought you a congratulatory gift, I asked someone to deliver it to your home''''


    ''''You are being polite, Mikael''''


    ''''It''s nothing. I will see you when you are done, welcoming the guests''''


    ''''Sure''''


    ''''Let''s go, Natie'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand and they walked away.


    ''C''harles, I like Natalie. She is humble and has a good vibe around her''''


    ''''I can see that¡­ oo, that''s Alice Jun''s car''''


    ''''Alice Jun, Natalie''s younger sister?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''I want an autograph from her too. This is my first time of meeting her in person but I heard from the gossip blogs that she is a sharp tongue''''


    ''''That is true. If Natalie is like the cool breeze, then Alice is like the wild waves of the sea''''


    ''''Mr. and Mrs. Swift, congratulations'''' Alice said the moment she walked over to them.


    ''Thank you for coming, Alice''''


    ''''I wouldn''t miss anything for good food'''' Alice turned to Gilda, ''''Mrs. Swift, you look really exceptional tonight. I should change my stylist to yours''''


    ''''Thank you, Alice. I feel flattered.


    ¡­


    Standing inside, Mimi let out a sarcastic chuckle as she watched Alice and Gilda chatting happily. ''''She does know how to smile? Why was she hostile to me?''''


    ''''Mimi¡­ don''t let the actions of minions bother you'''' Daniel walked over and stood next to Mimi. They both looked outside.


    ''''Daddy, why do I have a feeling that she doesn''t like me?''''


    ''''She is simply jealous of you. But, let her have fun with the title of Mrs. Governor for a while. It won''t be for long'''' Daniel said meaningfully as he gazed at the couple with a complicated expression.

 Chapter 136 - Are You Sick?

    ''''She is simply jealous of you. But, let her have fun with the title of Mrs. Governor for a while. It won''t be for long'''' Daniel said meaningfully as he gazed at the couple with a complicated expression.


    Mimi turned to look at her father. She took had a complicated gaze while watching him. Even if she hadn''t expressed it, she always felt that her father was more dangerous than he let out. Since she was a kid, she had seen and heard a lot of things herself.


    Daniel patted Mimi''s back and turned towards Solace who was having a chat with another couple. He went closer to her and smiled at the couple before whispering something into Solace''s ears.


    Solace turned quickly and saw Natalie and Mikael taking their photos at the red carpet. Her gaze immediately softened as she looked at Natalie.


    ''''Let''s go and say hi to your precious daughter, Solace. Take this chance to ask her out on a dinner'''' Daniel said to Solace. The latter''s hands quivered slightly.


    ''''Mr. Sun, is it true that you and Miss Jun are married?'''' a bold reporter asked just as Mikael and Natalie were about to get out of the red carpet.


    Mikael smiled and turned to look at Natalie before answering, ''''yes, we are a married couple''''


    A lot of the invited guests gasped as they watched them with interest. Alice who was standing at a distance watched with interest.


    ''''When did you two get married?'''' the reporter continued to ask.


    ''''We''ve been married for close to two months now. I ask that instead of writing baseless information about us, you should rather show us your support. I hope that my fans can support my new journey and show my lovely wife here a lot support. Natalie isn''t a public figure so I don''t want to make her worried all the time''''


    ''''Did you hear that? it''s really cute how he things she belongs to him. don''t you think so, Solace?'''' Daniel leaned closer and whispered into Solace''s ear.


    ''''This is all your fault. now, your pretty little girl is going to end up losing yet¡­ another husband'''' his creepy voice continued to whisper to Solace, sending shivers down her spine.


    ''''I am going to the washroom'''' Solace said and walked away. Daniel watched her going and smirked. He turned and his gaze met with Alice who seemed to be watching him?, closely.


    Daniel didn''t look away. Instead, he tilted his head and lifted his brows questionably at Alice with a creepy smile. It was like he was daring her.


    ''''Alice'''' Natalie called and Alice came back to her senses. She looked at Daniel one last time and walked towards Natalie. Mikael stopped to chat with a couple, leaving the two to talk.


    ''''Elder sister, you look beautiful tonight''''


    ''''You too, Alice. Where is Niania? Did you say you were bringing her along so she could have fun and meet the stylist of Mrs. Gilda Swift?'''' Natalie asked. Earlier on, Alice had mentioned that Niania loved the stylist of Gilda so she wanted to create an opportunity for her to learn one or two things.


    ''''My little babe''s grand-aunt came visiting. The poor thing always has it tough this time of the month'''' Alice replied.


    ''''That''s sad to hear. But, Mikael is close to the Governor, I can let him arrange something for her. Niania is good, so it will broaden her horizon if she is able to learn from the best''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Alice'''' Zeya arrived and called Alice as she walked to them.


    ''''Zeya, come'''' Alice stretched her hand forward to touch Zeya.


    ''''Zeya, meet my elder sister, Natalie'''' Alice did a quick introduction.


    ''''I know her. Can I call you elder sister?'''' Zeya said excitedly as she looked at Natalie.


    ''''Sure, you can. It is nice to finally meet you in person, Zeya''''


    ''''It is my pleasure''''


    ''''The party is starting, let''s go in'''' Alice said when she saw the people moving away from the reception into the main hall.


    ''''Go in first, I want to wait a little while for Xia'''' Natalie said to them.


    ''''Alright, we will get a big table. Join us there later on'''' Alice replied before going in with Zeya.


    Natalie stayed behind as everyone went inside. She turned and met her mother''s gaze. The two looked at each other for a while.


    For a moment, Natalie thought she saw something else in her mother''s eyes. It was as if she was happy to see her but she shifted her gaze immediately when Mimi and her father joined her.


    Mimi held Solace''s hand with a smile. She said something to Solace and the latter didn''t say anything back but simply walked away towards the washroom.


    ''''Elder sister, I hope you are happy in your second marriage. But, I must compliment you. You play your cards very well''''


    ''''Mind your words when you are speaking to my wife, Miss Song. What kind of upbringing did you get to be this uncouth?'''' Mikael walked out from the hall to Natalie. He had gone inside, thinking she was with Alice but when he didn''t see her, he decided to go look for her.


    ''''Mikael Sun, you got married to my stepdaughter without informing us, her family. No matter what happened to us in the past, Natalie is still a part of the Song family. Even if she is still filled with grievances and is unwilling and wilful, shouldn''t you as the man informed us her family about your marriage?'''' Daniel asked Mikael.


    ''''I have no relations with your Song family. Everyone in that family made me aware of that a long time ago. What right do you have to demand such things from me? Unwilling and wilful? Well, you could put it that way since you weren''t the one who went through what I did''''


    ''''You seem to have a lot of grudge towards me, Natalie?'''' Daniel said with a smirk.


    ''''I don''t have grudges against you nor anyone in your family. To me, you are simply people who don''t mean anything to me. It will be exhausting to hold a grudge against someone I don''t care about''''


    ''''Natalie, mind the way you speak to my father''''


    ''''Natie, let''s go. There is no use in talking to people who only think of themselves as perfect'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand and they went inside.


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''Stop it Mimi. Go inside, I need to make a call'''' Daniel said and walked away. Mimi frowned and went inside.


    Inside the washroom, Solace was speaking to Wales on the phone.


    ''''Are you out of the house, already?''''


    ''''Yes, aunt. I just got out of the house but I didn''t find anything tangible. It seems that he doesn''t keep any important things at home''''


    ''''Alright. We will just have to find another way out then. If we are not able to get the evidence, then it means all my efforts these past years are in vain. Could he have suspected something? What about the safe in the study? Did you check the safe?'''' Solace spoke anxiously.


    ''''Aunt, calm down. Don''t get worked up. If we fail today, we can find another way out. Remember, we are doing this to save your daughter and also let the world know the kind of monster Daniel Song really is''''


    ''''Alright, I''m calm. Go home, I am at the party. Let''s talk later on'''' Solace hung up and sighed. She turned to the mirror and looked at herself.


    After calming herself down, Solace removed her medicine bottle and took a small pill out. She swallowed it and sighed. When she turned towards the door, she saw Natalie, looking at her.


    ''''Are you sick?'''' Natalie asked. She looked at the bottle.


    ''''No'''' Solace replied as she forced the bottle into her purse. Her hands were shaking as she did that.


    Natalie went to the sink and placed her purse on the side. She looked at her mother''s back while touching up her makeup.


    ''''If you abandoned me to have a better life, shouldn''t you at least live well? Why do you look sick? Your bones are showing, Mrs. Song'''' Natalie spoke.


    Solace chuckled and muttered, ''''right! I guess even money can''t buy age when it''s catching up with you''''


    "Are you alright? Your face is pale'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Are you asking because you are worried or because you are curious to know how I am not doing well?''''


    ''''Just because''''


    ''''Knowing that you got married to Mikael Sun, I am assured of your safety''''


    ''''Even I am assured''''


    Natalie finished touching up and picked her purse, she turned to Solace.


    ''''You never let me have the final word'''' Solace said to her.


    Natalie sighed. ''''Mom, please take care of yourself''''


    ''''This is the first time you are calling me your mother. I am happy''''


    Natalie smiled and walked to the door. She opened and saw Mimi in front of her. Natalie looked at her with a cold gaze. Because Solace was blocked by Natalie''s back, she couldn''t see the door. Mimi''s lips turned up into an unpleasant arc as she looked at Natalie.

 Chapter 137 - Do You Think AGATHA Is Crazy Enough To Hire You?

    Natalie smiled and walked to the door. She opened and saw Mimi in front of her. Natalie looked at her with a cold gaze. Because Solace was blocked by Natalie''s back, she couldn''t see the door. Mimi''s lips turned up into an unpleasant arc as she looked at Natalie.


    ''''Mother, your stepdaughter is here¡­'''' Natalie said in a mocking tone before pushing Mimi aside and left.


    Natalie''s statement rang inside Mimi''s ears for a good while. She didn''t even hear Solace calling her as her mind kept replaying the cynical statement.


    ''''Mimi, what are you doing here?'''' Solace asked.


    Mimi came back to her senses and smiled as if nothing was amiss. ''''Mom, dad was looking for you so I came here to check. I didn''t know I would bump into you and elder sister. What were you two talking about?'''' Mimi acted as if she didn''t hear anything.


    ''''We didn''t talk about anything important. Let''s go, your father must be waiting'''' Solace walked out first and Mimi followed. Her hands around her bag clenched on to the hands tightly.


    By the time Natalie returned to the hall, Xia and Connor had arrived. They all sat on one table, so she went and joined them.


    ''''Xia, you are here''''


    ''''Yes, I had to pass by the hospital to visit Via first''''


    Natalie sat by Mikael''s side as she continued to chat with Xia.


    ''''Alice, I never thought that I would one day sit in the midst of all these powerful people. I should thank you''''


    ''''Look, that''s Lucas and Reynolds'''' Alice said and Zeya turned to look at the two friends coming in. Her gaze followed them until they joined a table just four away from theirs.


    After sitting down, Lucas looked around the hall and his gaze settled on Zeya. The two of them looked at each other before Zeya turned away. She picked the glass of water from her side and sipped.


    The hall became silent when the Governor walked to the stage to give his introductory speech. He has changed into a light blue outfit with his wife.


    ''''I want to specially welcome everyone here today¡­'''' he started. ''I begun this journey, my political career a few years back and today I stand before you my family and friends, business partners and the whole of City X as your Governor''''


    As the Governor was giving his opening speech, Natalie turned her gaze towards her mother. She noticed that Daniel Song was looking at her with a weird smile. It somewhat put her off.


    ''''It''s that look again'''' Natalie muttered to herself. She could remember clearly this was the kind of creepy gaze he gave her that day at the hospital.


    ''''Why does it seem so familiar, though?'''' Natalie felt as if she had seen that smile before but she couldn''t remember anything.


    ''''What are you looking at?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''Mikael¡­ Daniel Song, I don''t like the way he looks at me. It''s creepy and suspicious. You know when you have something you don''t want to share with others and then you keep watching it from afar''''


    ''''You are thinking too much, Natie. Don''t look at him. Just look at me instead'''' Mikael kissed her cheek.


    ''''Tsk! Scoundrel!'''' Natalie smiled and looked away.


    ''''My wife and I thank each and every one of you for coming here. Today, we just want everyone to have fun tonight''''


    Daniel looked at the podium and suddenly saw himself standing there giving the speech. In his subconscious mind, the person on that stage was no longer the Charles Swift but he Daniel Song, giving his speech after becoming the Governor.


    He was dressed elegantly and looked immaculate on the stage, with bodyguards protecting him. Mimi was standing next to him proudly.


    ''''Dad, what is making you so happy?'''' Mimi asked when he saw the bright smile on her father''s face. He looked extremely pleased.


    Daniel turned to look at Mimi, ''''nothing, Mimi. Daddy just remembered something and is happy about it''''


    ''''I see'''' Mimi turned to look at Solace. She noticed her mother was looking somewhere and she decided to follow her gaze. Mimi''s eyes fell on Natalie and she realised Solace was looking at her.


    Solace''s gaze was soft filled with love and longing as she looked at Natalie who was busy having a chat with Xia and Alice.


    Mimi clenched her fists tightly. Her lips trembled and she bit her lower lip. She was feeling anxious for a reason.


    After giving his speech, the Governor with his wife visited each table after another, welcoming them again and having small talk with the people they invited.


    ''''Alice, I am going to the washroom'''' Zeya said to Alice before standing up to go. Alice watched her with a worried expression. She had noticed how uncomfortable Zeya felt since Lucas arrived. She didn''t know if she should meddle in her business or not. Even if they were friends, she couldn''t do anything since she wasn''t like Xia or Natalie to her.


    Zeya splashed water on her face and sighed. She placed her hands on the sink and murmured.


    ''''Calm down, Zeya. You two are already over. There is nothing to be afraid of. It''s good you found out he was scumbag earlier and dumped his a**''''


    Zeya cleaned her face, applied a little makeup to lift her face up before she picked her bag and walked out of the washroom.


    ''''Zeya'''' Lucas walked closer to her. He had his hands in his pockets.


    ''''Are you just going to pretend we don''t know each other?'''' he spoke when Zeya tried to walk away.


    ''''What do you want?'''' Zeya asked impatiently.


    ''''Are you going to continue been this stubborn? I already ended things with that girl. Remove me from your blacklist'''' he said and held her hand.


    ''''Let go!'''' Zeya tried to remove her hand but he tightened his grip on her.


    ''''Zeya, we will soon be acting alongside in the new series. You and I are going to play a couple in that drama, the lead couple''''


    ''Alice is playing the lead and I am playing the second lead. We won''t have much interactions throughout the filming. I specifically asked for that role to avoid you. Lucas, I already broke up with you. stop acting entitled with me''''


    ''''Zeya, stop being stubborn, okay? I helped you with a lot of endorsement. Can''t you forgive me for messing around just once?''''


    ''''Just once? Lucas, you slept with her¡­ no, you have been sleeping with her for the past two years that we dated and that too¡­ in the house we made a down payment for when we were planning to move in together. You made your bed, lay in it. Stop calling me''''


    ''''Didn''t you use to hate Alice? Now you two are like best friends. Are you not afraid that she will steal all your gigs and leave you with nothing? Haven''t you learnt anything from Mimi Song? Or are you trying to be friends with her so that you can climb the social ladder?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Zeya¡­ is everything alright?'''' Alice walked over to them.


    ''''Alice Jun?'''' Lucas looked at Alice.


    ''''Hi, Lucas Biden'''' Alice said and turned to look at Zeya, ''''the others are going to the poolside for some drinks, so I came to call you. Are you done¡­ here?''''


    ''''Yes, let''s go''''


    ''''If you leave I will let the company stop sponsoring your clothing'''' Lucas said.


    ''''I didn''t know Lucas Biden was such a cheap man? Threatening a woman with outfits? Besides, there isn''t just one fashion house in the whole of City X? Apart from your company, we already have Fins Fashion House, Lebron and AGATHA, right, we also have my boyfriend''''


    ''''Those companies you mentioned are big time business people, they don''t even need advertisement for their clothes to be sold out. Zeya, I am not threatening you. I am just asking you to remove me from your blacklist, reply to my messages and answer the phone when I call. As for other things, we can take things slowly''''


    ''''I am going to get an endorsement with AGATHA, very soon. I received a call from them last night''''


    Alice looked at her with furrowed brows. Lucas was equally surprised.


    After a moment of silence, Lucas started laughing. ''''Zeya, can you at least say something that is believable? AGATHA called you and asked you to be their brand model? Do you even know who AGATHA belongs to? Do you remember the girl you were rude to three months ago at the awards show? She is the daughter of the owner of AGATHA, she is Sebastian Bassey''s cousin. You and Sebastian don''t get along because he hates you. Tell me, do you think AGATHA is crazy to actually hire you?''''


    ''''Zeya isn''t lying. Sister Lylia was the one who got the call and informed Zeya'''' Alice spoke. Zeya looked at her with a shocked expression.


    ''''What?'''' Lucas sneered.


    ''''Besides, my brother in law is good friends with Sebastian, there is no need for Zeya to lie. Don''t think that everyone is just like you. If Zeya wants to wear clothes from AGATHA, that will be a piece of cake. Let''s go, Zeya. She is not taking you off the blacklist, enjoy being ignored'''' Alice held Zeya''s hand and they walked away.

 Chapter 138 - You Are Putting Me In A Difficult Position...

    After the two ladies walked away, the male washroom door which was by the side opened and the name of the person they just spoke about walked out of the washroom. he adjusted his blazer and looked at the back view of the two ladies and muttered.


    ''''Why was my name mentioned when I don''t even know what is going on?''''


    Lucas heard the familiar voice and turned. He saw Sebastian looking at him.


    If Lucas had a matured look, Sebastian was like the boy next door. he was blessed with youthful looks and could pass off as a teenager. They were all in their early twenties and were all in the prime age.


    ''''Hi, Lucas Biden'''' Sebastian greeted first.


    ''''Hi, Sebastian Bassey. Were you inside there?'''' Lucas asked.


    ''''Yes, but then I heard by name. who are those two ladies that just left?''''


    ''''That was Alice Jun and Zeya. We will be meeting with them at the script reading next week''''


    ''''I see, excuse me then'''' Sebastian said before walking away.


    ''''Sebastian Bassey, did your company hire a new brand ambassador recently?''''


    ''''I don''t know''''


    ¡­.


    ''''Alice, it''s over. I am doomed'''' Zeya said as they walked toward the pool area.


    ''''Hey, relax. You are not the only one who is doomed. My reputation is at risk here''''


    ''''I shouldn''t have run my mouth in such an arrogant manner. I am going to be totally embarrassed once Lucas finds out that I lied''''


    ''''Zeya¡­ relax. I am going to talk with Mikael. He knows Sebastian. They went to University together; he will be able to help us''''


    ''''But, Sebastian hates me. He thinks I am a rude bitch'''' Zeya said and looked up. She flushed and hiccupped when she saw Sebastian walking towards them. Her face became pale when she saw that Lucas was right behind Sebastian.


    ''''Alice, I think my career is over. Sebastian Bassey is here and guess who is right behind him?... Lucas''''


    ''''Huh? Can your luck really run out that much?'''' Alice turned and saw Sebastian. She immediately pulled Zeya towards Mikael and Natalie.


    Lucas who was behind Sebastian saw them and smirked. He knew those two were just bluffing.


    Alice stood next to Mikael and spoke in a soft tone, ''''Mikael, let''s talk''''


    ''''What mischief are you up?'''' Mikael asked as he looked at Alice.


    ''''Alice, what is going on?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Sister Natalie, this is about me¡­ I lied about something and I think my whole career is about to crumble in front of everyone'''' Zeya said as her eyes watered.


    ''''Zeya, calm down and tell us. What''s wrong?'''' Natalie said calmly.


    ''''This is the thing¡­'''' Alice started explaining the situation to them.


    ''''Wait! So, to piss off your ex-boyfriend, you lied that you were going to be signed under AGATHA Clothing? And now, you and Sebastian are also enemies, so getting signed under his family company is a no-no'''' Mikael asked and chuckled.


    ''''Well, we are not exactly enemies, but we are not friends either. He doesn''t have a favourite impression on me. I think he will not hesitate to disgrace me in front of everyone here''''


    ''''Well, I interviewed him once, he really has a sharp tongue'''' Xia shook her head.


    ''''God! I shouldn''t have said anything to Lucas''''


    ''''Mikael, you are friends with Sebastian, can''t you help Zeya out?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Sebastian don''t do things for free. If I ask him to do me this favour, he will want something in return. That boy has a weird fetish''''


    ''''I will do anything he wants. Lucas is the last person I want to show my weakness to. He will only glory in it and use it against me''''


    ''''Mikael¡­'''' a familiar voice said making the entire table turn. Sebastian looked at the ladies. He frowned when he saw Zeya.


    ''''Sebastian'''' Mikael shook hands with him.


    ''Don''t tell me all these ladies are yours?''''


    ''''My wife, Natalie. You already know Alice, Xia and Zeya. I am just protecting them while their men are busy somewhere''''


    ''''I see. Hi, Natalie. I am Sebastian'''' Sebastian was about to shake Natalie''s hand when Mikael stopped him.


    ''''No need to shake his hand'''' he took Natalie''s hand.


    ''''So protective'''' Sebastian turned his gaze to Alice and Zeya. He studied their dresses and asked.


    ''''You two were really loud at the hallway. Did you think the place belonged to you?''''


    ''''This place belongs to my best friend''s boyfriend, so technically yes, it belongs to us'''' Alice replied.


    ''''Reporter Kim and Connor are dating? Why didn''t I see this coming?'''' Sebastian turned to look at Xia.


    ''''Sebastian, let''s talk over there'''' Mikael pointed at a corner.


    ''''Why?'''' he turned to look at Zeya. ''''Are you going to ask me to save her face? She told such an audacious lie back there, shouldn''t she be made to pay the price?''''


    ''''You heard us?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''You two were so loud inside there. I was sitting on my ears''''


    ''''Sebastian, let''s talk!'''' Mikael pulled Sebastian aside.


    ''''Alice, what do I do? Should I leave this place right now? I think that my retirement is getting closer''''


    ''''Zeya, relax. trust Mikael, whatever conditions he makes, he won''t be able to say no to my husband''''


    ''''I see you all have become BFFs so fast'''' Mimi walked over to them.


    ''''Why? Do you want to join? Sorry, applications are closed''''


    ''''What about me? Are applications closed for me too?'''' Gilda Swift asked.


    ''''Mrs. Swift¡­'''' Natalie looked at the woman with a warm smile.


    ''''My husband is having a little chat with Mr. Cobbs and Mr. Song. I didn''t want to be the odd one, so I came here''''


    ''''You are welcome to join us, Mrs. Swift. The application is only closed to some people'''' Alice stated.


    Mimi glared at them before turning away. She didn''t bother with them anymore.


    ¡­.


    ''''Why should I do that?'''' Sebastian asked as he turned to look at Zeya who was equally looking in their direction anxiously.


    ''''That girl is a white lotus. She is mean and nasty. My family hates her because of what she did to my cousin. Do you think they would agree to it if I suddenly turn this girl into our brand''s representative? The only thing she has going for herself is her pretty face. Nothing more''''


    ''''You didn''t give me any wedding gift. Take it as you giving me a gift and help save her face. She is a changed person''''


    ''''Mikael, you are my friend. We''ve known each other for many years. I would agree to anything else but this one''''


    ''''You always wanted to be the main lead right? I will make you the male lead for the drama''''


    ''''The casting has been done already. Your sister in law and Lucas are playing the male lead''''


    ''''That is an unofficial announcement and can be changed anytime''''


    ''''What crazy thing are you planning to do, Sun?''''


    ''''How about I make you and that girl the two leads? You will get a lot of time to interact with her. She is actually a decent actress if you ask me and since she started getting close to Alice, she is becoming different. Why don''t you give her the benefit of the doubt?''''


    ''''You are putting me in a difficult position, Mikael. My parents are going to go wild when this information gets out. If she wants to brag in front of her boyfriend, why did she have to pull me into it? Does she think I am that easy?''''


    ''''He is her ex-boyfriend and she is actually scared right now''''


    Sebastian frowned deeply. ''''Will you really be able to make me the male lead?'''' he asked.


    ''''Don''t you trust me?''''


    ''''Prove it to me then''''


    Mikael smiled and removed his phone. He dialled a number and waited for it to connect.


    ''''Hello, Mrs. Paige Thomson'''' he kept it on loudspeaker.


    ''''Yes, Mikael, speak son''''


    ''''You haven''t made an official announcement about the male lead for your drama. I have someone to recommend''''


    ''''Who? I am interested in this''''


    ''''How about you try Sebastian Bassey? He is a new face and will definitely attract a lot of viewers. You know he just won new actor of the year, right? it will be a change if you put him on the male lead''''


    ''''You¡­ you always do this each time I want something from you. Will you take part in the photoshoot if I agree to this?''''


    ''''Why not?''''


    ''''Okay. I will do that''''


    ''''Thanks, I will visit you tomorrow'''' Mikael said and hung up.


    ''''Whoa! How did you do that? That woman is known for being stubborn like a bull''''


    ''''Oh, didn''t I tell you something else? She is my mother''s best friend. I stayed with her during the time I fought with my father and left home. She introduced me into acting''''


    ''''You win. I will just save the damsel in distress tonight but I will have to convince my parents before anything official can happen''''


    ''''I knew I could count on you'''' Mikael patted Sebastian''s shoulder before walking away.


    Sebastian removed his phone and made a call to someone. ''''I want every information on Zeya, let it be on my desk by tomorrow morning''''

 Chapter 139 - Juicy Gossip...

    As the ladies were chatting, the Governor went to the table and took his wife to go introduce her to some people so it was left with Natalie and her group now.


    When Mikael and Sebastian returned to the table, Sebastian looked at Zeya with an intense and indifferent gaze. It made her feel self-conscious and a little afraid.


    Zeya knew she was a careless person in the past. She was selfish and arrogant. She was a typical white lotus who let her assistant do all the dirty work for her, but after meeting Alice, she was determined to be a better person. She learnt that she could be great without having to trample on another person.


    Everyone could shine on their own. There was no need to be ruthless. But, sadly, not a lot of people would believe her. She had hurt a lot of people in the past. Reaching out to all of them was impossible but she was trying her best, one step at a time.


    That was why even though she felt uncomfortable with the way Sebastian looked at her, she didn''t want to hide behind anyone. This was her cross to bear.


    ''''Why do you women always choose the wrong men to date?'''' Sebastian threw the question that rendered everyone speechless as they turned their gazes towards him. Zeya, especially!


    ''''Whoa, is he dissing Zeya to her face?'''' Natalie asked in a soft tone.


    ''''He is even being nice, if you ask me. Natalie, you always thought that your husband was indifferent who tried to suck up to him, right? he is even worse than that'''' Xia said softly to Natalie.


    ''''He is the only son of his parents. He is such a rude bastard'''' Alice muttered.


    ''''I am not just the only son. I also happen to be the only son of three generations so my family really treasure me. You¡­'''' he suddenly said to Zeya, ''''I think we need to talk''''


    ''''Oh, alright!'''' Zeya said nervously.


    ''''Zeya, don''t be afraid of him. Men like him are only bluffs''''


    ''''You talk as if you''ve dated a lot of men before? JSC should really evaluate his relationship with you, sister!''''


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''It''s alright, Alice'''' Natalie held Alice back. ''''If you want to help Zeya, don''t provoke him''''


    ''''Natie is right. Sebastian is like a single pluck man. Don''t pick a fight with him, you won''t win'''' Mikael added.


    ''''He is lucky he is helping out Zeya. I don''t believe I won''t be able to win against him''''


    ''''Oh, by the way. I sold your role for your friend''''


    ''''What?'''' Alice frowned.


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''He asked to be the lead along with Zeya and I gave it to him. You just have to do with Bertha''s role''''


    ''''What about Lucas. He was supposed to be the male lead. Won''t he be made over the sudden change?''''


    ''''Maybe, but who cares?'''' Mikael shrugged his shoulders.


    ''''Right! that serves him right'''' Alice smirked. She turned to look at the direction of Zeya and watched her with a worried gaze.


    ¡­..


    ''''Why is your head down? Someone would think I am bullying you'''' Sebastian said sadistically as he looked at Zeya. He still remembered the first time they met at the Golden Crown Awards. Her cousin was a fan who wanted an autograph but she behaved roughly with her.


    He always wondered what his cousin saw in her to like her so much. Even after she was treated badly, she still had this woman''s photos in her room.


    What a total waste of her beautiful face! He thought.


    ''''Your ex-boyfriend is looking this way. Does he think we are having something going on? What''s with the daggers shooting at me? As if I don''t have better taste''''


    Zeya turned to see Lucas looking at them from a distance. She sighed and looked away.


    ''''Do you need me for something?'''' she finally gathered the courage to ask Sebastian.


    ''''Wow! You suddenly have a lot of fighting spirit in you after seeing your ex-boyfriend. what? Did his intense gaze fuel your energy to talk to me now?''''


    ''''We already broke up. He and I don''t have anything doing anymore''''


    ''''Exactly. But, why is he looking at me like he wants to kill me?'''' he lifted his brow questionably at Zeya.


    ''''Wait!'''' Sebastian smiled, ''''I get it. He must have gotten the information already''''


    ''''What information?''''


    ''''You and I are going to be the new leads of the drama''''


    ''''Pardon?''''


    ''''Why do you look so shocked? This was to be expected. You want something from me, I don''t do things for free''''


    ''''But, that was the role for Alice and¡­ no, I don''t want Alice to think that I used her''''


    ''''You are even thinking about your friend now? Since when did you become such a saint?''''


    ''''Look, I understand that you don''t like me because of what I did to your cousin but my friendship with Alice is different. It''s genuine. I am not using her for clout''''


    Sebastian looked at her with an unreadable gaze but it wasn''t as harsh as before. he seemed to be looking deeper into her soul.


    ''''Also, I wasn''t being rude to your cousin on purpose. There was a reason for my actions. I didn''t mean to do it but I couldn''t explain it either so I just allowed people on the internet to say whatever they wanted. It didn''t matter, because in the end I was rude and mean to her'''' Alice explained.


    ''''What was the reason, then? If I am going to convince my family to make them accept you, I need an explanation for your actions back then''''


    Zeya furrowed her brows. Why did it seem more like he wanted to convince them to accept her as a daughter in law than just a brand ambassador? The way he said it felt really wrong in her ears.


    ''''What is it? Why is your face red?'''' Sebastian asked.


    ''''Nothing. What happened was that¡­ I dirtied myself that day''''


    ''''You pooped on yourself?''''


    ''''No. I¡­ I had my period while on stage. I wanted to hurry back to the hotel to change or risk embarrassing myself. My period is always heavy on the first three days so I don''t always leave the house during those days. Because I was going through a breakup that time, my health was unstable so my period came a little earlier than it was supposed to be''''


    By the time Zeya finished explaining, her face was as red as a tomato. She couldn''t look into his eyes and simply fidgeted around with her dress.


    Sebastian was taken aback but remained calm. He looked at her with a soft gaze.


    ''''Zeya, Sebastian Bassey'''' Lucas walked up to them. he couldn''t keep watching them and decided to approach them.


    Sebastian turned to look at him. ''''Do you need something?'''' Sebastian asked.


    ''''Zeya¡­ let''s talk. Listen, you don''t need to throw yourself at him just because you want to prove to me. I know that you are not the brand ambassador, but it''s alright. Stop being difficult''''


    At the side, Natalie saw them and prompted the others.


    ''''Guys, look. What is happening there?''''


    ''Lucas just approached Zeya and Sebastian''''


    ''''Why does this scene look so familiar? As if they are ready to fight for her'''' Xia said.


    ''''Who is going to fight for who?'''' Connor returned after settling some issues.


    ''''Connor, look over there. Lucas and Sebastian look like they are about to fight because of Zeya''''


    ''''This turn of events is certainly nothing I could have thought of'''' Alice murmured as they looked at the scene keenly.


    ''''I smell gossip. Very juicy gossip'''' Natalie said and went closer to Mikael. She didn''t want to miss out on the details. Especially when it was so interesting to watch other people''s love stories.


    ''''Do women like these kind of things?'''' Connor asked and Mikael nodded his head.


    ''''Apparently, they love it'''' Mikael said to Connor.


    ''''Your brother called me. He went to Cok town with his assistant and was able to get information on Haldon''''


    ''''Thomas went to Cok town without telling me? It''s dangerous''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I already asked someone to help him out. They are returning back to the city''''


    ''''Alright. Let this remain with us. The ladies will be worried, especially Natalie''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ¡­.


    Sebastian looked at Lucas and smirked. He stretched his hand and pulled Zeya closer to himself and spoke. ''''With what right are you speaking to her?''''


    ''''I am her¡­''''


    ''''Ex-boyfriend. The whole world already knows you two are over, right, they don''t know because they didn''t even know you two were dating. It was easy to cheat on her because no one knew about your relationship with her, right?''''


    ''''With what right are you talking to me? from what I gathered, you hate Zeya''''


    ''''I hate her, that''s true. But, I plan to start chasing her''''


    ''''What?''''


    Zeya turned to look at him with a confused expression. She turned her gaze towards Lucas again.


    ''''She is AGATHA''s new brand ambassador. Also, we will be working together as the main lead couple in the upcoming drama. We are just starting to know each other''''


    ''''What? Zeya, are you doing this to spite me?'''' Lucas couldn''t control his anger anymore and yelled, attracting everyone at the pool side''s attention.

 Chapter 140 - Are You Done?

    ''''She is AGATHA''s new brand ambassador. Also, we will be working together as the main lead couple in the upcoming drama. We are just starting to know each other''''


    ''''What? Zeya, are you doing this to spite me? Let me tell you. In this industry, who doesn''t know Sebastian Bassey? He is tagged as the Casanova of our time for a reason. He doesn''t meet with a woman for more than once. You are actually flirting with this kind of man to spite me? Or are you not afraid people will say that you are tainting his family name for clout?'''' Lucas couldn''t control his anger anymore and yelled, attracting everyone at the pool side''s attention.


    ''''Lucas, have you said enough?'''' Zeya yelled at him. Everyone''s gaze turned to them.


    ''''I am not going to stand here and argue with you'''' Zeya look at him before going out. She had forgotten that Sebastian was holding her hand and started walking away. She pulled Sebastian along.


    Sebastian turned and gave Lucas a mocking gaze as he willingly followed Zeya out of the place.


    ¡­


    ''''Aye, this went down real quick. I hope Zeya will be alright?'''' Alice said as she looked towards the door.


    ''''Mikael, is he really a Casanova?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Sebastian has gotten his own share of scandals but he won''t mess with Zeya if that is what you are worried about. He probably wanted to irk Lucas''''


    ''''I can''t stay here any longer, I have a meeting tomorrow morning'''' Xia stated.


    ''''Let''s go and say goodbye to the Governor before leaving'''' Connor suggested.


    ''''You guys should go ahead. I want to speak with¡­ my mother'''' Natalie hesitated before calling her, her mother.


    ''''I will go with you'''' Mikael suggested.


    ''''Mm'''' Natalie didn''t reject his offer. She felt crept out by Daniel''s gaze, so she didn''t want to be there alone''''


    ''''Let''s go, then, Alice'''' Xia touched Alice''s shoulder.


    Natalie and Mikael went towards Solace who was turning away after chatting with a few people. When she saw them, she smiled and went closer.


    ''''Do you have time tomorrow?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''I do''''


    ''''Let''s meet and have a meal together''''


    ''''Are you not going to introduce your husband to me?''''


    ''''You already know each other''''


    ''''Hi, we meet again Miss Ash''''


    ''''Hi, Mr. Sun''''


    ''''Just call me Mikael''''


    ''''Alright, Mikael''''


    ''''Did you come to introduce your husband to your mother?'''' Daniel walked over and asked as he stood next to Solace.


    ''''Natalie, shouldn''t you also introduce him to me? After all, I am your stepfather''''


    ''''I had only one father and he is dead. Mr. Song, you are only married to Miss Ash who happens to be my mother. We have no relationship with each other. My last name isn''t? Song but Jun''''


    ''''Really? We will see about that''''


    ''''Dad, mom'''' Mimi joined them.


    ''''I will send you the address. I am going home'''' Natalie said to Solace before turning away. Together, she and Mikael walked away without acknowledging anyone else in their family.


    ¡­


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Zeya bowed and leaned against her van.


    ''''What are you sorry for?'''' Sebastian asked.


    ''''Because of me, you got into a fight with Lucas. I''m sure tomorrow''s newspapers are going to be all about us. But, you don''t have to worry. I will clarify the matter tonight as soon as I get home. I will make an official statement on my website and also through my company. I won''t let you suffer any grievance because of me''''


    ''''Are you done?'''' Sebastian asked and Zeya looked up in surprise.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Tomorrow, no, tonight there will probably be dating scandals about you and me, you and that ex-boyfriend. People are going to talk about how you are seducing me even before the official announcement of our drama is made. A lot of people are going to bash you because you are easier to bully. Before the news gets out, before anyone dares to mention my name, my family will wipe them out. Lucas'' family will likely do the same. Who is going to take the fall for you, Zeya? At worse, netizens will ask for you to be removed from the drama''''


    ''''I¡­'''' Zeya clenched her fists tightly. She realised she didn''t have anyone to fight for her. There was little her company could do to salvage the situation.


    ''''Listen to me if you want to be safe. Don''t do anything. Where is your phone?''''


    ''''It''s here'''' Zeya brought it out and Sebastian took it. He turned the screen back to her.


    ''''Open it''''


    Zeya opened the phone and after a while, Sebastian finished and handed it to her.


    ''''I just uninstalled all the social media apps from your phone. Don''t install anything and wait until you receive a call from me. Mikael will handle the PR since he is the owner of the company you belong to.


    Don''t answer any call from any new number you don''t know. Don''t come out after you get home. I will text you the time for you to meet up and sign the brand ambassador contract''''


    ''''Are you giving the contract to me?''''


    ''''What do you think? I never go back on my word''''


    ''''Oo''''


    ''''Get into the car''''


    ''''Good night''''


    ''''I don''t think I will be having a good night. You just gave me a lot of work to do? I''m beginning to believe in astronomy because of you. My horoscope warned me to be careful a woman in blue¡­'''' he scanned Zeya''s blue dress and continued, ''''I guess you were the one the gods told me to be careful about''''


    Zeya pursed her lips as she listened to him. She didn''t have anything to say back to him.


    ''''Get in. My last number is 2443, you can only answer a call or text from it and not any other new number''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Get in. Or do you want me to lift you inside so that the media can say we secretly got married after attending the Governor''s party together?''''


    ''''No'''' Zeya hurried got into the van and her drive drove away.


    Sebastian removed his phone and made a call, ''''follow her car and make sure no one disturbs her''''


    ''''Yes, boss. But, your parents must have heard the news now''''


    ''''I will deal with them later'''' Sebastian ended the call and turned to see Mikael and the others at the entrance.


    ''''You took care of it so carefully, friend!'''' Mikael teased.


    ''''Do you realise the mess that you just brought to me?''''


    ''''I will alert Sister Lylia to deal with the media''''


    ''''Zeya is such a beautiful girl. You should be grateful that you got into a scandal with her, Mr. Casanova'''' Alice said sarcastically.


    ''''I will deal with you later on'''' Sebastian looked at the phone ringing in his head. He shook his head and got into the car that had just pulled over for him.


    ''''Even scandals can come out from a single congratulatory party. I have a lot of writing to do tonight''''


    ''''Are you going to write on what happened?'''' Natalie asked Xia.


    ''''Of course, I won''t allow such piece of information go to another place. Not only will I write, I will also invite Zeya over for an interview''''


    ''''Yes, help Zeya clear her name. If not¡­'''' Alice saw Lucas coming out and decided to speak loudly, ''''otherwise, other people will think that Zeya has no one to protect her. You can''t eat your cake and have it. This is called being greedy. Aren''t you afraid of getting choked to death?''''


    Lucas knew Alice was targeting her, but he didn''t say anything and simply got into his car and drove away.


    ''''Alice, get in, I will send you home before we go home'''' Mikael said when their car arrived.


    ''''Xia, let''s go'''' Connor held Xia''s hand and they went over to his car.


    ¡­.


    Alice waved at Natalie and Mikael before going into the house. She opened the door and took off her shoes.


    ''''Today has been hectic'''' she murmured and went into the hall. She saw a familiar blazer on the sofa and her eyes lighted up.


    ''''Josh¡­'''' she rushed upstairs and pushed opened the door. ''''Josh, you came back?'''' Alice hurriedly went over to hug the man in only a towel.


    ''''Alice¡­'''' Josh smiled and hugged her back.


    ''When did you come back? You didn''t even tell me''''


    ''''I wanted to give you a surprise. I just got back and decided to take my bath before waiting for you''''


    Alice stepped back and blushed when she saw his bare chest. ''''I''m sorry, I was just so happy that I forgot to knock. I should go and get changed first'''' Alice stepped back towards the door.


    ''''Alice¡­'''' Josh walked closer and pulled her to himself. He wrapped his arms around her and gave her a passionate kiss. Alice, taken by surprise couldn''t help but touch his upper body tightly, trying to hold on to something as he kissed her.


    After a while, Josh stepped back and said to her, ''''go and get changed. I will also change into something before I go too far''''


    ''''Mm'''' Alice hurried out of the room blushing.

 Chapter 141 - For The Record, She Is A Virgin...

    Zeya sat in front of her mirror and sighed. She looked at her phone and thought about Sebastian''s words to her.


    ''''Netizens must be cursing me out by now. A lot of people don''t even like you, Zeya. Why do you always bring trouble to yourself?''''


    The phone on the table started ringing and she answered it immediately.


    ''''Hello, sister Lylia''''


    ''''Zeya, are you alright? Mikael just informed me about what happened'''' Lylia sounded worried.


    ''''Mm, I''m fine. But, I''ve brought a lot of trouble to the company and you. I really didn''t know things would get out of hand. I should have dealt my issues with Lucas more maturely''''


    ''''There is no need to blame yourself. You are my artiste, I am here to deal with the troubles you cause. I already contacted the PR team. Tomorrow we will release a personal statement. I just wanted to discuss with you first. You and Lucas have had a secret relationship all these years. It is impossible for it not to come out now because a reporter who was there already recorded some of the things that happened there.


    In order to protect you and make sure this doesn''t harm you much, my husband and Mikael suggested that we let out the fact that you and Lucas were dating before. All though this will be hard on you but since you are the victim in this case, you will have an upper hand than Lucas''''


    ''''Sister Lylia, will this affect the drama? What if the writer changes me? I really want to be part of this drama''''


    ''''You won''t be taken out of the drama, don''t worry. I will pick you up tomorrow myself and then we will have a live chat with your fans. Zeya, what is going on between you and Sebastian?''''


    ''''Sister Lylia, that man was just messing with me because I lied to Lucas about being his company''s brand ambassador. He just wanted to piss Lucas and it ended really bad for us''''


    ''Alright, you must be tired. Have a rest, let''s talk tomorrow''''


    ''''Mm, goodnight, sister Lylia'''' Zeya ended the call and her phone vibrated. A message popped up and she clicked on it to read.


    ''''It''s me! answer the call!''''


    Zeya furrowed her brows and murmured, ''''Sebastian Bassey?'''' the phone started ringing and she answered.


    ''''Hello''''


    ''''Why did it take you forever to get to the phone?'''' Sebastian asked. He had gotten home and was now in his bathrobe, sipping wine as he spoke to her.


    ''''I was speaking to my manager; I didn''t see your message early''''


    ''''What are you doing? Why are you not asleep? Were you secretly online?''''


    ''''I wasn''t online. You¡­ have you spoken to your parents?''''


    ''''Not yet¡­ but, they are here already. I will call you tomorrow''''


    ''''But¡­''''


    Beep beep beep¡­.


    Zeya looked at the phone and sighed.


    ¡­.


    ''''Elder cousin, why are you in the news with my idol?'''' Lex said as she hurried to Sebastian''s side.


    ''''Little Miss, don''t you know how to knock? What if I was naked?''''


    ''''Elder cousin, even in full clothes I have no interest in you. Uncle and aunt are here''''


    ''''How do they look?''''


    ''''What do you think? They look angry and ready to kill. You know they hate my idol because of what happened in the past''''


    ''''Alright, let''s go out''''


    Sebastian walked out of his room with Lex. When he got to the hall and saw the faces of his parents he asked.


    ''''Why do you look like you just came to the funeral of your enemy? I am your son'''' he sat across them and sipped his wine.


    ''''What rubbish is this, Sebastian?'''' Mr. Eric Bassey, Sebastian''s father asked.


    ''''You always wanted me to be the brand ambassador for the company, I just found one for you. Now, you don''t have to look elsewhere again''''


    ''''This¡­ this Zeya is a promiscuous woman. she is always in the news, if it''s not messing with a man, then is with eating out with directors. I bet she has slept with a lot of men''''


    ''''Mother, those are just internet rumours. I told you several times not to take whatever you read on the internet serious. She really did mess around with Lucas, but the others are just baseless rumours. For the record, she is a virgin!''''


    ''''Elder cousin, how did you know my idol is a virgin?'''' Lex turned to look at Sebastian.


    ''''Right, how did I know she was a virgin?'''' Sebastian asked himself and chuckled.


    ''''Can you be serious for once? That girl hurt your cousin. We can''t let such a person represent us''''


    ''''Uncle, aunt. I''ve forgiven my idol already. What happened was a mistake'''' Lex defended Zeya.


    ''''She pushed you away. You got hurt because of her and she didn''t even bother to look back''''


    ''''Aunt, back then she just had her period and was in a hurry to go and change''''


    ''''How did you know that?'''' Sebastian asked.


    ''''I took a lot of pictures that night. A few weeks later, I was editing the pictures and then I realised that she had dirtied herself. Her gown was stained a little'''' Lex explained.


    ''''Why didn''t you tell us?'''' Eric Bassey asked.


    ''''Aye, you two never wanted to hear the mention of her name. I just didn''t want to hear you speaking ill of my idol so I decided not to speak about it. But, elder cousin, how did you know she dirtied herself that night?''''


    ''''She told me''''


    ''''Huh? When did you two progress so much that she even told you something like this? The internet says you and Lucas Biden were fighting over my idol. Just now, you declared she was a virgin. Are you and my idol¡­?''''


    ''''I will never accept that girl as a daughter in law'''' Mrs. Bassey declared.


    ''''Mother, I just want to make her the face of our brand and you are already planning our wedding in your head?''''


    ''''You, silly boy. Your age mates are already married and you are still single. You''ve refused to go on blind dates. Are you determined to see us die before you decide to get married?''''


    ''''Or have you decided to shoot your shot at my idol? In terms of beauty, she doesn''t lose out. Other things can be gradually learnt'''' Lex sound excited.


    ''''Look at you excited already. Haven''t you heard your aunt? She will never allow a girl like your idol to be her daughter in law. But¡­'''' Sebastian turned to look at his parents, ''''she is so afraid of you, she wouldn''t even dare to become in-laws with you''''


    ''''Eric, look at your son. He is not taking me serious'''' Mrs. Bassey turned to her husband for support.


    ''''Sebastian, when it comes to business, you don''t mess around. This girl, are you sure about her?''''


    ''''Yes, dad. I am confident in her ability to help our company''''


    ''''I can''t wait for my idol to become my sister in law. I have work to do as the manager of her fan club. I will let everyone know how good my idol is''''


    ''''I want to see just how capable she is'''' Mrs. Bassey said.


    ''''Mother, don''t get worked up over something that hasn''t happened yet'''' Sebastian smiled and sipped his wine.


    ¡­.


    Cok Town.


    Coded location.


    Thomas walked into the building with assistant He, and another man. They stopped in front of the shackled man. Thomas removed the tape around the man''s mouth and looked down at him.


    ''''Let me go! do you know who I am?'''' Haldon yelled at Thomas.


    ''''Haldon, right? I know who you are'''' Thomas replied.


    ''''If you know who I am, then you should know that it is a mistake to have me here. The big boss will get rid of you once he finds out that I am missing''''


    ''''Really? then, I am waiting. Let me give me his best shot''''


    ''''Thomas, this is the list of trucks that will be going through the Yuk River into City X'''' Chloe walked to them and spoke. She handed the papers to Thomas.


    ''''Who are you people? how did you get your hands on those papers. Let me warn you. Those goods are not for ordinary people, if you mess with them, the boss will never forgive you''''


    ''''Exactly, who is this boss? Does he have a name or not?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''Who are you people?''''


    ''''Who is your boss? Tell me''''


    ''''I can''t disclose information on that''''


    ''''Then, I guess we will have to open those trucks. Find out what they contain and then invite the press over. I''m sure the person behind you will appear then''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Or, we could do it the old fashioned way'''' Chloe stepped forehead and removed a dagger from her booths. She dived it into Haldon''s knee and the latter screamed out in pain.


    ''''I have Alexithymia. I can neither feel pain nor any emotion, so when I am dealing with people, I simply hear their wailing as noise. In short, I am going to keep poking you until you tell my boss who your boss is. Are we clear?'''' Chloe chuckled and pulled a chair closer to Haldon.


    True to her words, she started poking Haldon''s body with the knife.


    ''''Stop! I will tell you who my boss is'''' Haldon said as he looked at Chloe with a horrified expression.

 Chapter 142 - Be Good Natalie... Be Good!

    ''''I have Alexithymia. I can neither feel pain nor any emotion, so when I am dealing with people, I simply hear their wailing as noise. In short, I am going to keep poking you until you tell my boss who your boss is. Are we clear?'''' Chloe chuckled and pulled a chair closer to Haldon.


    True to her words, she started poking Haldon''s body with the knife.


    ''''Stop! I will tell you who my boss is'''' Haldon said as he looked at Chloe with a horrified expression.


    Thomas stepped closer and smiled. He took the knife from Chloe and asked Haldon, ''''tell me. I just need you to answer three questions for me. 1. Who is the person behind you? 2. What kind of goods are in the trucks and lastly, where are you taking them to?''''


    ''''Will you let me go if I tell you? I need a guarantee that you will not kill me once you get the information that you need''''


    ''''Well, that depends on how good you will be. You see, whoever your boss is, I am even more terrifying than him. You have a beautiful family, Haldon. Your wife is a true beauty''''


    ''''Don''t touch my family''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I don''t usually use people''s family against them¡­ as long as they remain good and loyal to me. Now, shall we get down to business?''''


    Haldon nodded his head and started speaking. Thomas listened to him carefully as he told them everything they needed to know.


    ¡­.


    Janice Jewel.


    Natalie was busy drawing something on her drawing pad when she heard voices coming towards her. She looked up and saw Jason with Daniel Song.


    ''''Hi, Natalie. We are meeting again'''' Daniel said as he stretched his hand to shake Natalie''s but she looked at her hand and said to him.


    ''''My apologies, my hands are dirty because I was working''''


    ''''No worries. How is it, working here?'''' Daniel asked as he peeped to look at the drawing pad.


    ''''Mr. Song, you are Natalie''s stepfather right? Let me tell you, Natalie is a rare talent. Janice is really blessed to have her'''' Jason said proudly.


    Natalie quickly closed the drawing book and said to Jason, ''''I''m learning from the best. Jason, you are the best in this industry''''


    ''''Natalie is just talented like her mother. Solace sometimes draws designs too at home. I believe that Natalie is soon going to do great things'''' Daniel said meaningfully.


    ''''I feel flattered, Mr. Song''''


    ''This way, Mr. Song. Natalie, can you bring us tea. Gladys isn''t around today''''


    ''''Sure'''' Natalie placed her draw book under her desk and locked it before walking to the coffee room. She was aware of the gaze that followed her.


    Natalie entered the coffee room and sighed with relief. She took two teacups from the shelf but her mind started wandering. Ever since that day at the hospital underground parking, she noticed Daniel Song was always seen wherever she went. She didn''t know if that was a coincidence.


    ''''Natalie¡­ what could he possibly want from you? Stop being paranoid. He might just be here for business. But, the last time I checked, he wasn''t in this industry''''


    Natalie shook her head and started making the tea.


    Daniel sat across Jason and looked around the office before asking. ''''How is Natalie coping here?''''


    ''''Natalie is doing well''''


    ''''I hope you are not being hard on her? She just started working after going through a lot of things. I hope that you take care of her very well. right, how about you let her be in charge of this project?''''


    ''''Mr. Daniel, I know that you want to help your stepdaughter but this project is a large scale and Natalie just started. She isn''t ready for such pressure''''


    ''''But, I decided to work with Janice out of all the other companies because she is here. You see, the thing is. My wife and Natalie have had a rough time in the past and now. I just want to create an opportunity for them to spend time together. I am willing to invest all the amount that you will need to be able to push this project forward''''


    Natalie stopped at the door when she heard her name. Her hands quivered a little but she calmed down and opened the door.


    Daniel turned to look at her when she entered with the tray. Natalie placed the teacups down and smiled warmly before turning to go out.


    ''''What do you think, Natalie?'''' Daniel asked and Natalie stopped. She turned back to meet his gaze.


    ''''About what?''''


    ''''My company wants to gift necklaces to our valued clients. We want 20 pieces in all so I came to Janice. I want you to lead the team in designing the jewellery and also in making them according to the values of our company. Your mother will be your direct supervisor but you will have to work from our company during that time''''


    ''''What??'''' Natalie''s gasped in shock as she looked at the man in front of her. she turned her gaze to Jason and he nodded in confirmation.


    ''''What do you think, Natalie? Can you lead the team?'''' Daniel asked again.


    ''''No. I''m sorry but I don''t think I have the expertise to lead such a team. Jason is my boss and usually the one giving orders. I''m afraid I won''t be able to live up to your expectation'''' Natalie looked at Jason and shook her head.


    ''''That''s true, Natalie'''' Jason confirmed.


    ''''But, Jason, I am still learning. No, I can''t accept it''''


    ''''Jason, can you leave us alone? I just want a few minutes with Natalie''''


    ''''Sure'''' Jason stood up and left. He patted Natalie''s shoulder before going out.


    ''''I am here mainly because of you, Natalie. There are at least three other jewellery companies in City X, AGATHA, LEBRON AND SUPER X but I left all of them and came here. Why? Because of you, Natalie. No matter what you think, I am still your father, the one whose name is in your family register''''


    Natalie clenched her fists tightly against the tray.


    ''''What is your reason for doing this, Mr. Song?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''It''s simple. I want you and your mother to get closer to each other. She misses you a lot. As her husband, I can''t bear to watch her cry every night because she is missing you''''


    ''''How enticing, Mr. Song. I didn''t know that you were willing to do anything for your wife''''


    ''''That''s a giving. She is my wife, after all''''


    ''''I am to refuse your offer, Mr. Song. I just started working here and it''s been less than 6 months. In our company, there are a lot of people who are more competent than I am. As for my mother and I¡­ we will settle our issues ourselves without an outsider getting involved''''


    ''''An outsider? So, all these years, you just see me as an outsider, Natalie?'''' Daniel stepped closer and Natalie moved back.


    ''''You and I have no relationship whatever'''' Natalie replied.


    ''''Is that what you think or want to believe? Natalie, I saw you through University. Did you think that the scholarship you received at your first year was because you were exceptional? No, I was the one giving that money out. I just didn''t want to burden you, so I let you do whatever you wanted. You are already grown¡­'''' his eyes seized Natalie up, making her feel creepy.


    ''''I don''t know what you are planning but I don''t believe your intentions are you pure. What is it exactly that you want? Why are you so interested in me? That scholarship money, I will pay it back in full, with interest''''


    ''''But, I am not asking you to pay me back. After all, what belongs to me will always be mine'''' he chuckled.


    ''''What? What do you mean?''''


    ''''Nothing, Natalie'''' Daniel lifted his hand and started fixing Natalie''s hair gently as he muttered, ''''be good, Natalie. Be good''''


    ''''Be good, Natalie. Be good'' those words rang inside Natalie''s ears. Her body shivered and her hands started shaking.


    Natalie gasped and pushed him away from herself.


    ''''Who are you?'''' She shouted at him and continued to step back.


    ''''Have you forgotten who I am, Natalie? You shouldn''t forget me that easily. After all, that we went through, if you forgot me so easily, then I would be forced to re-enact everything all over again''''


    Daniel smiled at Natalie. His smile was full of mockery, pity and a kind of obsessive emotion in all. It frightened Natalie. The tray fell down as she stepped back, trying to get away from Daniel. It was as if she was being hypnotised. Natalie couldn''t move. Beams of sweat clouded her vision as a series of images flooded her mind.


    ''''Natalie, are you alright?'''' Daniel asked with a smirk as he looked at her. He held her hand and pulled her closer to himself and sniffed her hair.


    Natalie''s breath became heavy before she passed out.


    ''''Natalie, Natalie'''' Daniel shouted and Jason ran into the office.


    ''''Natalie¡­ what happened to her, Mr. Song?'''' Jason held Natalie''s body.


    ''''I don''t know, she just suddenly passed out''''


    ''''Hospital¡­'''' Jason said and lifted Natalie''s body.

 Chapter 143 - You Dont Deserve Death...

    Five years ago.


    Good Books Library.


    Romance Books Section.


    Natalia walked into the library looking bright and beautiful wearing a light pick skirt and a blue blouse with Nike sneakers. She stopped at the romance section of the books looking at a few in the shelf. Her eyes scanned them and rested on a particular book ''Spring lovers'' and she smiled and murmured, ''found you''''


    She stretched her hand to take the book and another hand also touched the book at the same time. With a frown Natalia looked up and her eyes rested upon a very handsome man. The man took the few seconds of distraction to snatched the book and spoke.


    ''''I got it first''''


    Natalie frowned and looked at the book in his hand and spoke, ''''that is cheating. I found it first but you distracted me and used that as an opportunity to take the book''''


    The man leaned on the shelf with a flirtatious smile and asked her, ''''then, you admit you were checking me out?''''


    Natalie chuckled and replied, ''''you have so much confidence in yourself''''


    ''''And you are so easy to read. I can tell you like what you see''''


    ''''Is that your pick-up line? Because is so outdated. Now, give me the book''''


    ''''No, I won''t. I picked it first''''


    ''''I saw it first'''' Natalie said impatiently and the man placed his finger on her lips saying.


    ''''Sssh, put your claws down tigress, we are in the library¡­'''' he looked at the book and added, ''how about this, I will pay for it then lend it to you later''''


    ''''No can do'''' Natalie turned to go and heard him say.


    ''''I initially bought this book because I heard a lot of girls love to read it and I wanted to see what was so good about it. Who knows, I could use whatever is inside to woo the girl I like''''


    Natalie folded her arms and lifted a single brow questionably at him as she commented, ''''I see your looks doesn''t have much going on for you then. If you needed the help of a book to woo a girl?''''


    ''''No, you''re wrong. My looks do everything for me but, can''t help being curious about this book. Tell me your reason for wanting this booking?''''


    ''''My little sister is a fan of the author ''Purplebride'' and I wanted to gift her this book as a birthday present since is her latest book''''


    ''''If you put it that way, then, it can''t be helped. How about this? I will let you have this book but in exchange for your time''''


    ''''You are crazy, I don''t even know you'''' Natalie replied.


    ''''I am William Yun and my parents arranged a matchmaking session for me and I''m supposed to attend¡­''''


    ''''But you don''t want to go and you want me to pose as your date so that you can put the whole dating behind your back, right?'''' Natalie interrupted him and William looked at her with a smile.


    ''''Yes, you''re a very smart girl''''


    ''''I am. And I am also smart to know that those things don''t always end well. How could you ask a random girl to go pose as your girlfriend? Is something wrong with you?''''


    ''''Nothing is wrong with me. Do you know Janice Jewellery? That''s my mother''s company''''


    Natalie nodded her head and asked sarcastically, ''''oh, so, you are an heir? Are you joking with me? Is that supposed to change my views about you?''''


    William noticed the eyes on them and said to her, ''''come with me first'''' he pulled Natalia to the counter and paid for the book and pulled her to a corner in the library.


    ''''Stop holding my hand or I will sue you for sexual harassment''''


    ''''You''re one funny lady''''


    ''''What exactly do you want?'''' Natalie asked impatiently.


    ''''Do you want the book or not?''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Natalie''s phone buzzed in her bag and she took it out, ''''I have to answer this call'''' she walked towards the door and answered her phone speaking to Alice, ''''Alice''''


    ''''Big sister, where are you? the audition is about to start. I need you here with me''''


    ''''I will be there in 10 minutes'''' Natalie said as she walked out to the roadside, ''''calm down and relax. I know you can do it. That role will be yours''''


    Natalie stood by the roadside waiting to hail a taxi. Suddenly, a black van pulled over in front of her and two men got down from it and forced her inside.


    ''''Who are you, people? Let me go'''' Natalie struggled with them in the car and one of the men injected her with a substance.


    Slowly, she lost consciousness and the van drove away.


    ''''Elder sister, did something happen?'''' Alice''s voice could be heard on the phone. A passerby picked it up and spoke.


    ''''Hello''''


    ''''Hello, where is my sister?''''


    ''''A van forced a lady inside it and drove away. Is she your sister? I think she''s being kidnapped'''' the woman said and the phone fell silent.


    ¡­.


    ''''A van forced a lady inside it and drove away. Is she your sister? I think she''s being kidnapped''


    Alice''s hands quivered as she looked at the phone in her hands. She turned to look at the lady who was behind her.


    Note that this was Zeya at that time.


    ''''Alice, are you alright?'''' Niania asked.


    ''''Niania, I have to go'''' Alice picked her bag and ran out of the audition centre leaving Niania alone.


    ¡­.


    Unknown basement.


    A man''s large footsteps could be heard as he made his way into the underground basement. He was wearing a suit, everything about him was elegant, showing that he wasn''t an easy man.


    Behind this mad was a young girl. She was dressed in a short pink outfit with black straps high heels.


    When they got to the woman who was shackled and blindfolded, the young girl sat down while the man squatted in front of the woman.


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Daniel said softly as he caressed Natalie''s hair.


    ''''Leave me alone. Who are you?''''


    ''''Dad, she smells bad''''


    ''''Must be because she hadn''t taken her bath since they brought her two days ago. Say, Natalie, would you like to take your bath?'''' Daniel asked.


    ''''Uncle Dan? Mimi?''''


    ''''Whoa, she even managed to recognise us, she is so commendable'''' Mimi chuckled.


    ''''What are you people trying to do by kidnapping me? Do you think Thomas will let you go when he finds out that I am missing?''''


    ''''That is if he finds out. Natalie, be good. Be good! Later on, someone will come and send you somewhere. If you want to leave here fast, then you should listen to him. Do whatever he tells you to do''''


    ''''Daddy, I want to play with her for a while. You can go back to your work. I will go home after here''''


    ''''Don''t keep long and don''t hurt her too much. I need her for an important purpose'''' Daniel before standing up.


    ''''Don''t worry, daddy. She will still be fine'''' Mimi smiled and waited for her father to leave before she squatted in front of Natalie.


    Mimi removed the clothe used to blindfold Natalie. She smiled at her and sat back in the chair relaxed.


    ''''Who would have thought a day like this would come? Natalie, I feel energised just watching you in this state''''


    ''''You and your father are both lunatics. You won''t get away with this''''


    ''''Save the energy, Natalie. You will really need it for later on. I don''t know what my father is planning but I know him very well. It must be something grandeur. Do you remember he once collected your blood when you were staying with us? I guess it has to do with that''''


    ''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Don''t ask me. I don''t know, I don''t meddle in my father''s business. But, even if I knew what it was, did you think I would be so generous as to tell you?'''' Mimi chuckled.


    ''''He is my father after all''''


    ''''What about you? What exactly do you want from me? I left, I gave her to you. I gave my mother to you, what else do you want from me?'''' Natalie screamed out.


    ''''Death! The only thing I want from you is for you to die, disappear from my life forever. You gave your mother to me? She never forgot about you. She has a photo of you as her phone screensaver. She has secretly saved a lot of your photos in a gallery that has a passcode in her phone. Right, you gave her to me. But she never for once saw me as her daughter. What right do you have to tell me you gave her to me? What I Mimi Song has, no one can take away. I will destroy anyone who goes after something that is mine.


    ''''Natalie, that is what I am going to do to you. I am going to waste your life away here. Every day, you are going to wish death for yourself but you know what? Even death will not come because I intend to make your life miserable. Death is a luxury for you.


    ''''You do not deserve death!''''

 Chapter 144 - He... Wanted To Pull Out.

    First Hospital


    Underground basement.


    Secret laboratory.


    ''''Mr. Song, indeed¡­ Miss Jun has the rare golden blood that is needed for this experiment. This is extremely rare and not everyone has it. How did you know that Miss Jun had such a blood group?''''


    ''''How did I know?'''' Daniel chuckled as he looked at Natalie. She was lying unconscious in the stretcher with a lot of machines connected to her body. There was also a tube connected to her right wrist and blood was being transferred from her body into the container beside the bed.


    Daniel smiled as he looked at Natalie. ''''Her father and I started this together. To be more precise, her father started this first.


    ''''A few months after she was born, she was not of good health so her father took her to different hospitals. After running several tests, he found out that she had the rare Rh null blood group. There aren''t a lot of people in this world with it hence getting blood transfusion was going to be a problem in the future if she continued to be ill.


    ''''Oswald Jun, he wanted to venture into science, get to know more about this blood group so that he could try to save his daughter''s life. That was when we met. Someone recommended our Pharmaceutical Company, so we decided to do a joint research.


    ''''But, the catch was to use his daughter. First of all, we were supposed to create a clone, someone with the exact same blood group so that we could use the clone for the tests and other research works.


    At first, everything was going on well until we reached a point where the clone needed the exact same amount of blood that was in Natalie Jun. Her father couldn''t afford to sacrifice his only child. But, we had started already and there was no way we could get someone with the golden blood to continue with the research.


    He wanted to pull out.


    I went to visit him one day, unannounced. He wasn''t home so his wife innocently led me into the study. I started going through his books and that was when I came across another piece of information which he had been keeping from me.


    Natalie Jun had traces of high intelligence. The kind that is on another level of being a genius. She had excellent memory, what we call ''hyper brain'', high intellectual capacity. This was something new especially in a 4-year-old girl who hadn''t started school yet.


    A kid, just 4 years had high empathy, solitude, sense of self, curiosity, excellent body memory, adaptability and interpersonal skills. This was just too much in one kid. Oswald knew very well about his daughter''s talents so he hid her from the world.


    That amount of intelligence could have been shared with the world. He could have gained a lot of money from using that little girl but no. he wanted her all to himself. He hid a very precious piece of information from me''''


    Daniel thought back at the time he first went into Oswald''s house. Solace was the one who had led him into the study room and went to attend to Natalie.


    A few minutes later, Natalie had entered the study. She was just 4 years but her eyes looked deep, like they could read into the deepest thoughts of the human being. She was suspicious of Daniel even as a child.


    Her gaze had been cold and distance the moment she entered the study room and saw Daniel going through her father''s things. She had opened the door and told him to leave the study at that time and had scolded her mother for allowing a stranger into her father''s study.


    Daniel chuckled. ''''Even as a kid, she was so capable. I asked myself, why did Oswald want to hide the girl from the world? If we could develop a clone out of her and then transferred some of her brains into the clone with the help of the system, we are going to develop. Then, even the clone would be 100 times more intelligent than her. Forget about artificial intelligence, this clone was going to have double of everything''''


    Daniel turned to look at the brain monitor, ''''look at how her brains is still working even while she is unconscious. Oswald intentionally fed her with traditional medicine in attempts to weaken her IQ. He wanted her to have the intelligence of the average person but even with that, her brain is still fighting to recover all the things that is going on here''''


    Daniel turned to the research scientist, ''''this kind of person. To the world, their existence is a cancer. We are going to help the world get rid of this cancer by using her to produce highly intelligent clones. We are going to use her rare blood to come out with a highly potent medicine that will make us number one in the world''''


    Oswald owes me this. That is why, this girl can only belong to me. If I allow her to spend more time with people, she will soon recognise her abilities.


    As he spoke, he noticed the hand of Natalie quiver. He walked closer and touched her hair gently.


    ''''Be good, Natalie. Be good''''


    Natalie opened her eyes and saw her own state. She was horrified but she couldn''t move because her legs and hands were shackled on the metallic bed. She was pinned down by the machines connected to her brain and body.


    ''''She is awake'''' the researcher said with a smile, ''''you are right. After opening her eyes, the monitor is already calculating her thoughts. Boss, her brain is going into overdrive. We cannot do anything if she suffers a relapse''''


    ''''Put her to sleep, then''''


    ''''Alright''''


    Natalie watched helplessly as the doctor poked her upper arm, injecting her with a substance she didn''t know about. Soon, she felt dizzy and her eyes closed naturally.


    ¡­.


    Natalie opened her eyes and found herself in the dungeon again. This time around, Mimi Song was sitting across her. She was holding a bowl of boiled eggs. Natalie''s stomach growled. She was obviously hungry.


    ''''Hungry?'''' Mimi mocked her. She lifted the bowl of eggs and frowned, ''''I wanted to give you something heavy but my father said I should bring you just these eggs. He said if you eat anything heavy, later on it will be hard on you''''


    ''''You will have to make do with these eggs. Sorry!!'''' Mimi threw the bowl at Natalie and laughed. She stood up and picked a bottle of water, ''''thirsty? Open your mouth and drink then''''


    Natalie was thirsty. Her mouth was dry and she wanted something to moist her throat. Eating the boiled eggs without water, she was bound to choke to death.


    Mimi opened the bottle of water and started pouring it on Natalie''s face.


    ''''Drink, are you not thirsty? Drink, elder sister'''' she looked at the half empty bottle and chuckled. She placed it beside Natalie and walked out of the dungeon.


    ####


    Alice''s apartment.


    Alice looked at the food in front of her and kept sighing. She didn''t have the appetite to eat. All that occupied her mind was the thoughts of her sister.


    ''''Alice, please eat something. You haven''t taken anything since two days ago. Do you want to fall sick before finding your sister?'''' Niania looked at Alice with a worried expression.


    ''''My poor sister¡­ I don''t even know where she is. I don''t even know how she is. I don''t even know what she is going through. Niania, this is all my fault. If I hadn''t forced her out, this wouldn''t have happened'''' Alice started weeping again.


    ''''Alice, it''s alright. Mr. Sun already promise you that he will find her. Let''s have faith in him, mm?'''' Niania hugged Alice.


    ¡­.


    Sun Family Mansion.


    ''''Mr. Sun, we managed to trace the van that took her but we hit a dead end as the van was reported to be a stolen van. It was abandoned in the middle of the night''''


    ''''Just how are you doing your jobs, detective? My best friend is kidnapped and you can''t even trace her whereabouts. I think I have to do this investigation myself''''


    ''''Thomas, don''t rush. Let''s allow the police to do their work'''' Mrs. Regina spoke.


    ''''Mom, it''s obvious who is behind this. why can''t they just question that family?''''


    ''''I''m sorry, Mr. Sun but when we went to question the Song family, they all had perfect alibis. Their whereabouts were already confirmed and there is nothing connecting them to this case. We cannot keep harassing them without proper evidence''''


    ''''Natalie, you better stay strong until I find you. I don''t care how long this takes but I am not going to give up''''


    Five months later.


    Sun Group.


    CEO''s office.


    ''''Brother in law. I heard that the police want to close the case. What about my sister? Then, does that mean they won''t be searching for her anymore?''''


    ''''Alice, even if the police give up. even if everyone gives up on this case, I will not. You shouldn''t give up either. Natalie is not dead. she can''t die just like that''''


    Alice sighed. She wiped the tears that were falling from her eyes.

 Chapter 145 - The Year She Was Found...

    One year later.


    It was still early hours of the morning. A black car pulled over in front of the gate of the Sun family. Two men came out of the car. They opened the backseat door and lifted a body out of the car. They placed it right at the gate and rang the doorbell before going away in their car.


    Thomas who was driving out of the car at that moment saw the two men getting into the car. He got down and wanted to chase them when he saw a familiar body lying in front of the gate.


    Thomas got closer and gasped in shock upon seeing the body. He immediately lifted the body into his car and drove towards the hospital.


    ###


    First Hospital.


    NICU.


    Thomas, Alice, Xia and Mrs. Regina stood outside the NICU ward, looking inside at Natalie''s body was connected to a lot of machines. The door to the NICU opened and the doctor walked out.


    ''''Doctor, how is my sister?'''' Alice hurriedly asked.


    ''''I must say she has a strong will to live. Wherever she was kept, those people drained her blood a lot. She doesn''t have a lot of blood in her body but since she is responding to treatment, she should be fine. I''ve already contacted the network for rare blood group. We will need a blood transfusion. When we get a response from them, we will proceed to perform the surgery on her''''


    ''''What surgery? What''s wrong with Nat?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''I''m not sure what she has gone through but her body is worn out. Her body had been used for medical purposes I preserve, judging from the MRI and scans that we did. Prior to bringing her here, she must have gone through a lot of emotional and mental stress''''


    ''''What do you mean?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''Her brain is depleted. Of course this could be due to a lot of factors but judging from the MRI, she must have undergone, extreme brain draining situations. Her entire body had a lot of scares, this was from the damage caused by machines that might have been connected to her body or forced into her body''''


    ''''What did they put into my sister''s body? Is it dangerous? Will it affect her daily life?''''


    ''''For now we can''t do much. We have to wait until she is awake then we will assess her mental state. This could affect her psychologically but then again, it all depends on the individual. If she is able to tell us what happened to her, then maybe we will be able to find out what is wrong with her''''


    ''''Xia, take Alice home to rest. I will stay here and watch over Natalie''''


    ''''Mm. Alice, let''s go. You need to get some rest'''' Xia pulled Alice along.


    ¡­.


    A week later.


    First Hospital.


    NICU.


    The detective in charge of the case walked out of the ward to meet Thomas and Xia.


    ''''What did she say, detective?'''' Thomas asked. The detective had just gone in to have a chat with Natalie''''


    ''''She didn''t say much. She is under a lot of emotional pressure. I think that we should hold on with the case for now. Before she can answer any questions, she needs to be at peace'''' the profiler by the detective''s side spoke.


    ''''Since waking up a few days ago, she hasn''t spoken to anyone. Today, she managed to speak with you. Natalie must be going through a lot of pain. Poor thing, we can''t even help her'''' Xia looked at Natalie through the window.


    ''''Until she remembers and agrees to tell us what happened, there is only little we can do for her. As her family members, she needs you. Don''t let anyone who isn''t a close relative get close to her. She is very sensitive right now''''


    ''''Thank you, detective''''


    ''''We will leave now. Call us when there is anything''''


    ''''Sure, have a nice day''''


    ¡­.


    Alice lined up different delicacies on a table in front of Natalie. She removed the chopsticks and said to her.


    ''''Sister, look what I made for you. these are all your favourites. Which one will you taste first? This is your favourite chicken thigh. There is also braised vegetable, egg tart¡­''''


    Alice paused when she saw Natalie starring at her face. Since waking up, she hadn''t spoken much. It was like she was avoiding speaking to them. She would only speak when it was absolutely necessary.


    ''''Sister, will you drink water first?'''' Alice picked the water and started opening it. Natalie shook her head as a painful memory clouded her mind. She knocked the bottle from Alice''s hand aside and stood up.


    ''''Please, don''t pour it on me. I will be good. I will be good. I will fall sick, take the water away'''' Natalie knocked off the food on the table and went to hide by the bedside.


    ''''Sister, I''m sorry'''' Alice tried to touch her and she screamed.


    The nurses and a doctor rushed in. Alice stepped aside as they attended to Natalie.


    ''''It''s alright, Miss Jun. You are safe now'''' Dr. Andra said as she hugged Natalie.


    After a while, Natalie calmed down and looked at Alice who was now standing outside the ward, watching her from the window.


    ''''Natalie, that lady there is your sister. Don''t you remember her? She is Alice Jun, your younger sister'''' Dr. Andrea explained.


    ''''Al¡­ Alice. She¡­ is¡­ Alice?'''' Natalie lifted her quivering hand slowly before putting it down.


    ''''She is Alice and she means no harm. She is just worried about you''''


    ''''I¡­ I''m sorry. She must hate me right?''''


    ''Of course not. See, she is still outside. That means she is waiting for you to let her in again''''


    ''''I don''t like the food she brought. I can''t even eat them''''


    ''''Then, why don''t you tell her what you want? That way, she will bring you what you can eat next time''''


    Natalie nodded her head and looked at Alice. Alice smiled at her.


    ¡­..


    Song Family.


    Hall.


    Daniel walked to the hall and sat down to eat breakfast. He looked at Solace who was eating and asked.


    ''''When do you want to visit Natalie? We should go as a family. Even though the police are suspecting us, we should still show our support to her. She was missing for a year after all. Who knows what she went through during the time she went missing''''


    Solace looked at Daniel. She didn''t give any reply and simply concentrated on eating her breakfast.


    Mimi and her father exchanged gazes and she nodded her head subtly before turning to her mother.


    ''''Mom, I heard from a friend at the hospital that sister''s condition is much serious than we think. I heard that she is¡­ almost crazy. She even turned over the food table that Alice prepared for her''''


    Solace''s hand paused and her fingers holding the cutlery tightened. Even though she pretended not be affected by the news, her face still showed some emotion.


    ''''Mimi, watch your words. Aye, this girl really lacks tact. How can you say such words in front of your mother? Honey, don''t worry. I know a few people in the hospital; I will ask them to take very good care of Natalie''''


    ''''I''m done. I have a meeting with a director. I will leave first'''' Solace stood up and walked away.


    ''''Dad, do you think¡­.?''''


    ''''Mimi, don''t talk about what you don''t know'''' Daniel looked at her with a warning gaze and she retracted.


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    NICU department.


    Solace entered the NICU department and started walking towards the private ward of Natalie. She had earlier on made enquiries to find out where Natalie''s ward was. Now that she knew, she wanted to make a quick stop there. She didn''t intend to go inside. She just wanted to watch her from a distance.


    Solace stopped when she saw a door open and two women came out. That was Natalie and Xia coming out of her ward. Solace hid and watched them as they walked towards the hallway.


    ''''You haven''t gone out of this place since you came. I already asked for permission from your doctor to take you out on a walk''''


    ''''I''m already tired. Xia, don''t you feel pity for me?''''


    ''''No, I don''t. Taking a walk is going to help refresh you. we are going down to the caf¨¦ to watch people and also to gossip''''


    ''''I can''t drink coffee; you know that''''


    ''''I know that. That is why I brought your favourite boiled eggs. You can eat as much as you want''''


    ''''When is Alice and Thomas coming?''''


    ''''Thomas said he will come after his meeting. Alice will be here after her shoot. For now, you are stuck with me'''' Xia held Natalie''s hand as they walked away.


    Solace was about to go after them when her driver stopped her saying, ''''Mrs. Song, you can''t go near her. You know it will only complicate things if the boss sees it. I only allowed you to see her, now that you''ve confirmed she is doing well, shouldn''t you let go now?''''


    Solace clenched her fists tightly and bit her lips. She turned helplessly and walked away.

 Chapter 146 - When It Comes To Natalie, Mikael Can Do Anything For Her..

    Present day.


    First Hospital.


    ER Private ward.


    Josh held Alice''s hand tightly as they waited outside the emergency room. Mikael was pacing about in the hallway. He couldn''t rest until he knew the situation. Xia leaned against Connor as they sat on the visitor''s bench.


    After a few minutes, Dr. Andrea and another exited the emergency room and walked to them.


    ''''Andrea, how is Nat?'''' Xia rushed forward to ask.


    ''''Luckily it isn''t anything serious. She is under drips at the moment and will need a lot of rest. We can''t allow any disturbances so no one can stay with her tonight. I will be on duty so I will take care of Natalie myself'''' Dr. Andrea said to them.


    She turned to Mikael and asked, ''''but, if it is possible I would like to know the last person she was with. Natalie is under a lot of shock. A moment before she collapsed again, she suffered a relapse. She kept pleading for her life''''


    ''''She was at the company. I got a call that she was rushed to the emergency and came here straight. But, I will find out what happened¡­'''' Mikael was speaking when Jason arrived with William.


    ''''How is Natalie doing?'''' William asked. He seemed to have hurried over there, he was sweating.


    ''''She is stable now. You brought Natalie in, right?'''' Andrea turned to Jason and asked.


    ''''Yes, I brought Natalie in''''


    ''''Can you tell us what happened?''''


    Jason looked at Mikael and hesitated for a moment.


    ''''I will still find out what happened in your company so you better say it now'''' Mikael threatened him. Josh held Mikael back.


    ''''Well¡­ the thing is¡­'''' Jason told them everything that happened.


    ''''What?'''' Mikael chuckled sarcastically.


    ''''Daniel Song! That monster is on to my sister again''''


    ''''Jason, you are the HR of the company. How could you leave my wife with a man like Daniel Song, knowing very well that their complicated relationship? I am going to kill that man'''' Mikael turned and Josh and Connor held him back.


    ''''Calm down, Mikael. Going over to attack Daniel Song isn''t going to help the situation. What we need to do is find out what he and Natalie spoke about in the office alone. You can''t be acting with your emotions right now, Mikael'''' Connor said to Mikael.


    Mikael calmed down and sighed. He yelled out in frustration and tussled his hair.


    ''''Jason, can you tell us if there was something suspicious about Daniel Song? Natalie couldn''t have fainted just in the middle of their conversation like he made it sound'''' Xia asked Jason.


    ''''Actually, I had a bad feeling when he said he wanted to work with us on the project. He insisted that the only person to work on the project would be Natalie. I wanted to speak with William about it so I also left them to talk. When I returned, I saw that she had already fainted''''


    ''''CCTV cameras, don''t you have any of those in the company?'''' Alice asked anxiously.


    ''''I have a CCTV camera in my office but because I am always working with sensitive documents, I only turn it on after leaving the office''''


    ''''I understand that all of you want an explanation. This is my company and Natalie is my employee. I will not allow her to suffer injustice. I will investigate into the matter and give you a satisfying explanation. The project with Daniel Song will be put on hold until we can find out what really happened in the office'''' William said to them.


    ''''I will take you on your words, Mr. Yun. If your company doesn''t get me a satisfactory explanation as to why my wife is in that state, I am suing your company and I will not stop until you all are ruined''''


    ''''Mr. Sun, Natalie might be your wife, but she is also my employee and a friend I care about a lot so I also want to get to the root of the matter''''


    ''''Just remember your words'''' Mikael said to him and turned. Josh followed him as he walked out of the emergency ward hallway.


    Connor''s phone buzzed and he removed it. ''''Xia, I have to answer this call''''


    ''''Go ahead'''' Xia nodded her head and held Alice''s hand.


    Connor walked to the stairs and opened the door. He went to a corner before answering the call.


    ''''Thomas¡­''''


    ''''How is Natalie? I heard what happened but I couldn''t get to Mikael''''


    ''''Natalie is stable now but Mikael is a little out of it. You know how he is. Josh is with him. We barely managed to stop him from going to confront Daniel Song''''


    ''''Tell Josh to not let him out of his sight. When it comes to Natalie, Mikael can do anything. I was able to get some information. I am on my way to City X now. I should be there in the next 3 hours. When I come, we will talk more''''


    ''''Alright, be careful on the way. I will handle things over here''''


    ''''One more thing. I need someone capable to be at the hospital. Natalie is in danger. Daniel is planning something big and he intends to sacrifice Natalie for it''''


    ''''Is it that serious?''''


    ''''Yes, that is why we must not let Mikael act rashly or he will get a hint and all our efforts will be in vain''''


    ''''Alright. Bye'''' Connor ended the call and opened the door to go back.


    ''''Alice, sit down. I will go and get you something to drink'''' Xia forced Alice into the bench after the doctors left.


    Alice sighed and placed her bag by her side. Connor returned and saw her sitting alone.


    ''''Alice, where is Xia?''''


    ''''She went to the caf¨¦ downstairs''''


    ''''Alright. I have to go back to work. I will see you later, try to get some rest Alice'''' Connor patted her shoulder.


    ''''Mm'''' Alice nodded her head. Connor looked at her before going away.


    Alice leaned against the wall and closed her eyes. She felt a presence after a while and opened her eyes.


    ''''Aunt¡­'''' Alice looked at Solace. She looked as if she had run over. She looked haggard and a little unkempt.


    ''''How is Natalie doing?'''' Solace asked.


    ''''Aunt¡­ you, why are you looking like this?''''


    ''''I was on set when I heard the news. I didn''t have the time to change and came here immediately. I waited for everyone to leave before I could come to you'''' Solace explained.


    ''''Right now, we can only wait. The doctors said my sister had a relapse. What if she goes back to how she was at first?'''' Tears fell from her eyes as she spoke.


    ''''I will do anything to protect Natalie. I owe her so many things in this life. I have failed her time and again as her mother'''' Solace stood up when she heard Xia''s voice.


    ''''I will come back another time'''' Solace said and walked the opposite side of Xia''s direction.


    ''''Who was that?'''' Xia asked as she sat next to her.


    ''''She¡­ that is Solace Song. She came to check on Natalie''''


    ''''Solace Song? That woman is weird''''


    Alice smiled.


    ¡­..


    Song family house.


    Solace walked into the bedroom and saw Daniel Song speaking on phone. She went forward and snatched the phone from him. she threw it on the floor and spoke.


    ''''You heartless man. What did you do to my daughter? What did you tell her to turn her into that state?''''


    Daniel looked at the damaged screen of the phone and turned his icy gaze towards Solace.


    ''''Did you just damage my phone? Solace, do you know how much that phone cost?''''


    ''''It can''t be expensive than the life of my daughter''''


    Daniel chuckled and stepped closer to her. He grabbed her neck and pushed her to the door. His fingers dug into her skin as he intentionally choked her.


    Solace''s face turned pale as she struggled in his arms. But still, he didn''t let go.


    ''''Have you forgotten so soon what you and your ex-husband owes me? You owe me that girl''s life. You two owe me for betraying me, for lying to me and for using me. Whatever I decide to or choose to with Natalie is my business. Now, the next time that you dare to come at me, I will make sure you don''t ever see her again''''


    Daniel let go and Solace coughed. She touched her neck and stepped aside, ''''your fall is coming soon. Don''t think that the heavens will let you off for all the things that you have done. Oswald never did anything against you. All he ever did was prevent his daughter from being a test rat. He recognised your greed from the onset and tried to protect his family. But no, you destroyed him, everything he had and broke him apart.


    ''''Daniel, remember that there is a God and he will not let you go freely''''


    ''''Ah aha ah'''' Daniel laughed. ''''Solace, if there is a God, then you are the one he is going to punish first. You abandoned your own family and ran away with another man in front of your daughter. There is nothing like a God in this world. I am my own God!''''


    Daniel continued to laugh as he walked out of the room.

 Chapter 147 - This Kind Of Person... You Cant Fight Him Even With A Gun.

    Sun family house.


    Thomas got out of the car and entered the house. It was the early hours of the evening when he returned from Cok town. When he got to the hall he saw Mikael chatting with their mother.


    ''''Brother'''' Mikael stood up when he saw Thomas.


    ''''Thomas, you are finally back'''' Mrs. Regina also stood up.


    ''''Mom, Mikael'''' Thomas kissed his mother''s cheeks before turning to Mikael, ''''let''s talk in my room''''


    ''''Mm, mom, we will be done for dinner later. Don''t wait up''''


    ''''Alright, go and do your own things'''' Mrs. Regina watched them as they went to Thomas''s room.


    Thomas turned on his laptop immediately they entered his room and shut the door. He removed a memory drive from his pocket and inserted it into the laptop.


    ''''What is this?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''Watch this carefully. You will know why I asked you not to act rashly or you will end up putting Natalie in more danger'''' Thomas removed his clothes and went in to take his bath.


    Mikael pulled the chair out and sat across the table. He watched the video carefully. This was the video recording of Haldon''s confession.


    ''''The man behind me is indeed Daniel Song'''' Haldon started.


    ''''But, you people don''t know how dangerous he is. I am doing this because you promised to keep my family safe.


    ''''It all started five years ago. I was a gambler and had a lot of debt on me. Apart from fishing, there was nothing else I could do in Cok town. He was the one who approached me. He said he needed me for a secret mission. He already paid a large sum of money into my bank account.


    ''''It was supposed to be a simple kidnapping, but later on he asked us to send her to a laboratory. I still don''t know where that is because the outfit we wore made us colour blind. We only saw walls and big equipment. There was nothing more to it''''


    ''''After kidnapping the lady, he started to trust us. Whenever he had goods coming into the city, he would tell us to bring it in through the sea. We would then cover it up with vegetables and get past the XRO officials. We send the trucks full of goods to his company, but then they are taken somewhere else. I don''t know where they are sent.


    ''''Everyone who has worked with him knows that one wrong move and you are dead. He doesn''t allow for any mistakes and takes his work seriously. A few days ago, he killed one of my men who almost got caught by a nosy reporter. He asked us to hold on with the transportation because he wanted to deal with that reporter.


    ''''I heard she is quite a big shot in the city. Her name was Miss Kim. He was supposed to do it yesterday but he suddenly asked us to stop and said she turned out to be the girlfriend of a business partner and that it was dangerous to get rid of her so soon. He said he would personally take care of her.


    Mikael paused the video and turned to look at Thomas who had just walked out of the bathroom in his bathrobe.


    ''''He even wanted to get rid of Xia?''''


    ''After we found Natalie five years ago, Xia had never stopped searching for the truth. She was getting closer to it and posed as a threat to him. She was getting closer to the truth about what happened that year''''


    ''''But, we still don''t know the exact reason why he needs Natalie or why he took her away for a whole year. We don''t even know what Natalie went through in that monster''s hands. Natalie is suffering and going through a lot because of that man but it seems that is not the end.


    ''''Brother, why do I feel that there is a special reason for which he is obsessed over Natalie that we don''t know about? He locked her up in a laboratory for a whole year but for what reason? Why does he need Natalie? What is he planning? We need answers to all of these questions''''


    ''''You are right. That is why I went to Natalie''s house in City Y before coming here''''


    ''''You went to Natalie''s former home?''''


    ''Mm. She gave me the keys to that place. I went there to check if there is something. I''ve been having a weird feeling lately so I decided to visit there''''


    ''''Did you find something? What did you find there, brother?''''


    ''''Daniel Song, Oswald Jun and Solace Ash have a connection. I still don''t know what the truth is but it seems those three were in some kind of business together. The price was your wife'''' Thomas sat down and smirked.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Oswald is already dead but Solace and Daniel are still alive. Daniel will not tell us but Solace would, maybe''''


    ''''We just need to get the testimony of Solace and we will be able to get Daniel Song behind bars''''


    ''''It is not that simply, little brother. If the law was working, Daniel would have been in prison by now. Every month, at least two or more researchers die in the Song Pharmaceutical factory. All investigations lead to a dead end. Why? because he knows everyone there is to know. He has people who clean after him so well. There is no real evidence pointing out why those people died. It is either they died from their own bad habits or were involved in mysterious accidents.


    ''''Daniel Song isn''t the kind of enemy you will meet on the roadside, little brother. You can''t deal with him with simple methods. He isn''t just the root of evil. He is the evil himself. This kind of person, you can''t fight him even with a gun. He is smart, very smart. Before you even think about something, he had thought about it already''''


    ''''Then, we deal with him using his own methods'''' Mikael spoke.


    ''''That''s right. We deal with him using his own methods. We are finally speaking the same language, Mikael''''


    ''''Where is the man in the video?''''


    ''''He¡­ he is gone back to do his work as Daniel''s reliable aide''''


    ''''Is he trustworthy?''''


    ''''If he was trustworthy he wouldn''t have spilt the beans after a few torturing but¡­ I already have a plan. He won''t be able to say anything to Daniel Song even if he wanted to''''


    ''''You seemed to have handled it already''''


    ''''Not everything. I need you to get Mimi Song a role in the dram aunt is writing''''


    ''''You want me to get Mimi Song a role in ''Inayah''s Kismet'', brother, are you not afraid that she will make things worse?''''


    ''''Daniel Song cherishes his daughter so much. He acts like a helpless father in public but behind the scenes he is a devil. We can use his daughter to bring him out. Aunt is a perfectionist. Do you think she will tolerate any kind of clumsiness on the set? Mimi Song is known for making unrealistic demand on set and one more interesting fun fact. She has a secret crush on Sebastian Bassey. We can use that to our advantage''''


    ''''Alright. Let''s do it that way. I will personally visit aunt tomorrow to discuss it with her. But, elder brother I saw something interesting in a different file. Are you stalking Niania? You have a lot of pictures of her in this file'''' Mikael turned and opened the file in the laptop.


    ''''Go and take care of your wife'''' Thomas stood up and closed the laptop.


    ''''I am just making sure she is safe. The neighbourhood is full of shameless perverts''''


    ''''I wonder who is the leader of those shameless perverts'''' Mikael teased.


    Thomas opened the door and pushed Mikael out of the room and shut the door.


    ''''Brother, remember to not act rashly and scare her. She is different from us after all''''


    ''''Mind your own business'''' Thomas said behind the door. Mikael chuckled and walked away.


    Thomas unscrewed a bottle of water on the table and sat down. He sipped a little before opening the laptop. He started to look at the different pictures of Niania. He had a subtle smile on his face and his gaze seemed warm and gentle.


    ¡­.


    Unknown location.


    Mikael got down from the car and a group of men bowed down before him.


    ''''Welcome boss'''' they said simultaneously. Mikael nodded his head and walked into the building. When he got inside, he sat across a man who was clothed in exquisite jewellery.


    ''''What brings the Prince to my humble harbour? It has been 5 years since you left this place and void never to come back. Why are you here? Has your acting career become boring? Wait! I heard what happened to your little wife. As my disciple, I am disappointed. How could you not protect your own wife and allowed her to be bullied to such a state?'''' the man looked at Mikael and chuckled.


    ''''You still talk a lot'''' Mikael picked the meat on the plate and started shewing''''


    ''''Besides accepting orders, these people have no use. It has been a while since I had a hearty chat with someone. But, I know you wouldn''t be here if you didn''t need anything. Tell me, what do you want this old man to do for you?''''

 Chapter 148 - I Remember What Happened That Year...

    ''''Besides accepting orders, these people have no use. It has been a while since I had a hearty chat with someone. But, I know you wouldn''t be here if you didn''t need anything. Tell me, what do you want this old man to do for you?''''


    ''''Someone is messing with my wife. My brother told me to let us handle the issue with care. But, if I still don''t teach that person a lesson, I wouldn''t be able to face my wife''''


    ''''Who is this unlucky fellow? Tell me. What do you need me to do?''''


    ''''This is his picture; this is the address of the place. I want to see this on the news tomorrow''''


    ''''This person must have really made you angry. You usually listen to your brother very well¡­ wait. Did you just say your brother? Thomas? Did he return from the dead? How is this even possible?'''' the man seemed hilariously serious. He was a little baffled too.


    Mikael chuckled. ''''For someone who is a thug leader and well informed I am shaking my head and doubting your intel right now. Thomas is alive''''


    ''''Oh My God! How did this escape my eyes?'''' The man yelled and hit the face of one of the guards near him.


    ''''I want a clean job done''''


    ''''Don''t worry. Get a can of beer and some popcorn. Eat it while you watch the news tomorrow''''


    ''''Who drinks beer with popcorn? You have such poor taste. I''m leaving uncle Joe'''' Mikael stood up.


    ''''Wait! Is Thomas well? How did he react to the news of you marrying his wife?''''


    ''''He was defeated by me, what else can he do about it. Don''t worry, our connections run deeper than that. Did you think we were going to kill ourselves? What era are we?''''


    ''''Well, anyways, it''s good to see that you two are doing well. Your father will be very proud of you''''


    ''''Make sure you do a good job uncle Joe. The owner of that building is responsible for the death of your brother''''


    Joe Sun smirked but his gaze turned cold when he turned to pick the picture of Daniel Song. He looked at the picture for a while and called his trusted aides.


    ''''Gather everyone here for an important information''''


    Uncle Joe as everyone called him was an outcast from the moment he became a teenager. He was a rebel at heart and did whatever he wanted. He taught Mikael a lot of the things he knew right now. He was the leader of a famous thug group in City X but usually operated behind the scenes.


    ¡­..


    Next day.


    Song Family House.


    ''''Mom, let''s go and visit sister after my meeting with Director Fu. I heard that sister has regained consciousness'''' Mimi said as she ate her food.


    ''''My schedule is full. Natalie just regained consciousness, she shouldn''t be disturbed. Just focus on your own things, Mimi'''' Solace said calmly. She shifted her gaze to Daniel when his phone started ringing.


    ''''Hello¡­ what?'''' Daniel stood up at once.


    ''''Dad, what is wrong?''''


    Daniel turned and went to the TV. He picked the remote and turned it on.


    ''''This is Breaking News. The warehouse of the Song Pharmaceuticals caught fire early hours of this morning. The fire spread wildly and burnt every equipment in the warehouse including the main power plant and¡­''''


    ''''How is this possible?'''' Mimi asked speechless. Daniel turned to look at Solace before he picked his blazer and hurried out of the house.


    ''''Mom, this¡­ daddy''s company caught fire'''' Mimi turned to Solace.


    Solace didn''t bother to give her a reply. She simply turned and went into their bedroom.


    ¡­.


    Sun Family House.


    Thomas'' room.


    Looking at the information he just received, Thomas sighed. ''''Mikael Sun! he never listens'''' he shook his head and turned, leaving the room.


    ¡­.


    Song Pharmaceuticals.


    ''''How did this happen? What were the security guards doing when the fire started?'''' Daniel yelled at the people in charge of the warehouse.


    ''''Mr. Song, we are still unable to identify the actual source of the fire. It happened so suddenly, so the security couldn''t do anything about it. By the time they called the fire service and they got here, everything was already destroyed'''' the man in charge started to explain the situation but it didn''t help.


    Daniel Song was beyond devastated. He was so angry that he could almost vomit out blood. Seeing the reporters walking towards him the moment he got down from the car, he yelled at them.


    ''''Get out of my property right now. Do you think I have the time and energy to give out interviews?''''


    The reporters stepped back when they saw how ugly his face had turned. But that didn''t stop Xia who was behind the other reporters to step forward and ask him a question.


    ''''Mr. Song is venting out on we the poor reporters. We are just doing our job''''


    Daniel Song stopped and turned to look at her. Xia pushed the reporters aside and stood boldly in front of Daniel Song.


    ''''The fire today seemed very mysterious. Does Mr. Song have enemies who are out to get him or¡­ did karma started to pay you back?'''' Xia asked again.


    ''''What?'''' Daniel chuckled and stepped closer, ''''Reporter¡­ Kim, right? You shouldn''t speak without evidence. Aren''t you afraid that I might sue you and your little company for defamation?''''


    ''''Is Mr. Song now resulting to threats in order to calm himself? Well, if I were you I wouldn''t be so calm after my company is now ashes. But, Mr. Song shouldn''t threaten a reporter in front of a lot of people. Especially if that reporter knows so much about his family''''


    Daniel chuckled and leaned closer to Xia''s ear. He said to her. ''''Don''t think that I won''t be able to get rid of you just because Connor has taken a fancy to you. It is easy to get rid of you''''


    After saying that he stepped back and walked away. Xia looked at him and smirked. She turned and walked away to her car.


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Private ward.


    ''''Sister, eat this braised pork. Mikael bought them from your favourite restaurant'''' Alice said as she fed Natalie the food that Mikael brought.


    Natalie smiled and took the food into her mouth. She looked at the couch at Mikael and Thomas whom were engaged in a heated argument. Mikael was holding a lighter and continuously played with it. He kept opening and closing it.


    ''''Why did you do that? Don''t even lie to me. I know you have a hand in what happened'''' Thomas said to Mikael.


    ''''I was angry and needed an outlet to vent out. It just happened to be his warehouse this time''''


    Thomas sighed. ''''You are so stubborn. I shouldn''t have let you out of my sight. When you agreed to not do anything, I was a little scared''''


    ''''Brother, I am going to be even more reckless towards that man. If the law is so weak to deal with him, then I will do it in my own way''''


    ''''You must take Natalie into consideration. You can''t afford to be so reckless when we don''t even know what the enemy wants from her. Mikael, please, don''t do anything like this again. I will let it go but that is because I find it so satisfying¡­'''' Thomas started laughing.


    Mikael looked at him and smiled. ''''Don''t worry, he will never be able to know how the fire started or who is behind it. After all, he doesn''t have evidence'''' Mikael joined in to laugh.


    ''''Hey, sister. Why do I feel that you married into a family of psychopaths? Just now they were arguing but now they are laughing''''


    Natalie smiled. ''''Tell me, what happened to Song Group?''''


    ''''Right, I forgot to tell you. Apparently, Song Pharmaceuticals warehouse caught fire and everything got burnt. The entire building is unrecognisable now. I watched the news and Daniel Song was so furious. He is dying of anger''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Sister, you still haven''t told us what happened between you and Daniel Song. Andrea said that you would likely go into relapse but seeing how you are eating; I feel that you are doing better since waking up earlier in the morning''''


    ''''Alice, I remember what happened five years ago. That year I disappeared''''


    ''''What? You''ve regained your memories?'''' Alice stood up and asked in a loud voice.


    Mikael and Thomas stood up at once and turned towards them.


    Natalie looked at them and nodded her head.


    ''''When did you find out that you could remember?'''' Mikael asked as he went closer to stand next to her.


    ''''Last night, when I regained consciousness. I don''t know how it happened but I just remember clearly what happened, how it happened and who caused it. But, I only remember who kidnapped me but my mind is still hazy. I don''t remember clearly the things that happened¡­''''


    ''''You don''t need to rush. I believe that with time you will be able to recall all the memories that you lost. Don''t be in a hurry, Natalie'''' Mikeal touched her hair gently.


    ''''Mm. Mikael, I know you are the one behind the fire but don''t do something so risky like this next time. I know that you did it to get justice for me but it is still risky. I don''t want to lose my husband because of something stupid''''

 Chapter 149 - The Place That His Hand Touched... Burned.

    ''''Mm. Mikael, I know you are the one behind the fire but don''t do something so risky like this next time. I know that you did it to get justice for me but it is still risky. I don''t want to lose my husband because of something stupid''''


    ''''Yes, Mrs. Sun'''' Mikael kissed her cheeks and hugged her.


    ''''Alice, I brought all the things that you asked¡­'''' Niania paused at the door when she saw the people in the ward. She squeezed the big red teddy bear in her hands as she looked at Thomas. She had a shy gaze.


    ''''Niania, come¡­ what are you doing at the door?'''' Alice hurried to her side and took the bag from Niania, leaving the teddy bear with her.


    ''''Niania¡­'''' Natalie looked at the girl and smiled. ''''Come closer, why are you standing so far away?''''


    ''''Oo'''' Niania went to give the bear to Natalie. She had bought it specially for her. ''''This is for you, elder sister''''


    ''''Whoa, you bought a big bear for me? thank you so much'''' Natalie took the bear and hugged it.


    ''''It''s too heavy, let me carry it for you'''' Mikael said and stepped closer. He intentionally pushed Niania backwards and she stepped on her sneaker and almost fell.


    Thomas immediately stretched his hands and held her, pulling her closer to himself. His hands brushed against her breasts as he tried to steady her. Thomas looked at Mikael who was having a mischievous gaze.


    ''''My apologies, Niania. I mistakenly pushed you. Thank God, my brother caught you before you fell'''' Mikael said as he looked at Thomas. His eyes seemed to say, ''if I didn''t push her, would you have gotten the chance to hold her?''


    ''''Oo, it''s okay'''' Niania''s face turned red as she stepped away from Thomas. The place his hands touched still burned. She pulled the bag across her chest and still felt the sensation from where his hands touched.


    Thomas looked at her face and turned his gaze to his fingers. He rubbed them gently, trying to relive the softness he felt just now.


    ''''Looks like everyone is here¡­'''' Xia opened the door and entered.


    ''''Our reporter Xia is here. Come, let me give you a hug. I was so thrilled by the way you grilled Daniel Song this morning. As expected of our reporter Xia'''' Alice hugged Xia and kissed her cheeks.


    ''''Natalie, how do you feel?'''' Xia hugged Natalie before asking.


    ''''I feel better but, Niania knows me best. She bought me this giant bear to keep me company. Niania, thank you''''


    ''''You are welcome. I still have something to do, so I will leave first''''


    ''''Brother, you said you were going to home. since it''s on the way, do you mind sending Niania home. It is dangerous for a girl to be alone after all'''' Mikael said meaningfully. On the surface, it seemed harmless but only Thomas knew he was teasing him.


    ''''Yes, brother in law. My assistant such a beautiful girl, it''s not advisable for her to walk alone''''


    ''''You don''t have to¡­ I can take a taxi home''''


    ''''Are you afraid that I will eat you up on the way?'''' Thomas cocked his brows questionably at her.


    ''''No'''' Niania shook her head.


    ''''Then what are you afraid of?'''' Thomas turned to Natalie, ''''Nat, I will come back in the evening. I still have something to do at the company''''


    Thomas walked to the door and turned to ask Niania, ''''aren''t you coming?''''


    ''''Coming'''' Niania hurried towards him.


    Alice''s phone buzzed and she took it out, ''''I have to answer this call. Hello, Zeya, what''s wrong?'''' Alice turned to the side to answer the call.


    ''''You were eating all this? I''m hungry'''' Xia placed her bag down and started devouring the food.


    ''''So, are you going to attend the press conference this evening? Will you be alright alone?''''


    ''''Mm, originally sister Lylia thought the situation will die once the PR release their official statement but it seems to be getting worse. I don''t know how the netizens managed to dig up old photos of me and Sebastian and started comparing. All those places that we''ve been to are just coincidences. They are calling me a succubus on the internet. A woman who devours rich men and suck them dry. They are all saying that I should be kicked out of the drama''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I will be joining you later on. Just follow sister Lylia''s instructions. You will be fine. As for those netizens calling you a succubus, don''t pay attention to them. They are just frustrated about this own lives''''


    ''''Then, I will speak to you later. Greet your sister for me. I will visit when everything dies''''


    ''''Mm, bye'''' Alice hung up and turned to Xia, ''''you glutton, I am also hungry''''


    ''''Was that Zeya?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Mm, they are holding a press conference to address the issue. What was Sebastian thinking? He made things worse''''


    ''''It is not entirely his fault. I bet Lucas''s family is fuelling things behind the scenes. They are doing what they can to make sure he doesn''t suffer much harm. Till now, his side hasn''t come out to confirm that he and Zeya were indeed secret lovers. Lucas has always maintained an innocent and harmless man image and everyone thinks he doesn''t have a girlfriend. If he comes out to confirm that they were indeed together, people will connect a lot of loose dots together and they will know he even cheated on her. This Lucas isn''t ordinary''''


    ''''Our Xia is so well informed?'''' Natalie chuckled.


    ''''That''s a giving. After the party, I ran a background check on him and guess what I found out?''''


    ''''What did you find?'''' Alice asked curiously. Xia picked a piece of meat with her chopsticks and placed it into Alice''s mouth.


    ''''Before the end of last year, when he was still together with Zeya. They bought a house and decided to pay the mortgage together. Zeya gave the down payment while Lucas took care of the things they needed, from furniture to kitchen cabinet. They moved in after a month but because Zeya was busy at that time with her career and endorsement, she wasn''t spending time with him''''


    ''''So he cheated on her?'''' Natalie asked. Mikael looked at them and shook his head. He went back to the couch to do his own things and allowed them to gossip.


    ''''Yes, he cheated on her'''' Xia continued. ''He cheated on her not once and not twice. The first one was with Zeya''s best friend at that time called Phoebe and then the second time with Zeya''s stylist''''


    ''''No wonder Zeya prefers to style herself'''' Alice sighed and shook her head.


    ''''When Zeya found out, she immediately broke things off with him and moved out. Since it was a secret relationship to begin with, no one knew about it. Zeya only contacted Lucas when she wanted her down payment of the house back but Lucas refused to give it to her''''


    ''''Why?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Because he believes that Zeya was going to come back to him once her anger dies. He felt that she was just throwing a tantrum, but Zeya is quite stubborn than she looks''''


    ''''At the party he was so sure that she was going to go back to him. He even had the guts to tell her to stop messing around. How dare he?'''' Alice frowned her face.


    ''''I heard from an insider that Lucas'' side intends to deny the scandal all the way. They intend to push Zeya under the bus and make her take the fall for Lucas. This kind of man¡­ aye, he is not worthy at all''''


    ''''I have to have a good chat with Zeya when this is over. Her choice of men is so bad. Maybe I can set her up with someone. Sis, I remember you told me about the detective you were friends with. Is he single? How is he? Is he a good man?''''


    ''''Alice, calm down. Why are you so excited over someone''s love life?'''' Mikael turned to ask her.


    ''''Zeya is not someone else. She is my friend and I need to look out for her''''


    ''''You women¡­'''' Mikael shook his head.


    ''''Alice, Mikael is right. I don''t know the detective that well. You can help her with other things but let her decide on her own love life''''


    ''''Alright. I won''t press it on anymore''''


    ''''What time are you going to the press conference? I am going to cover the news too''''


    ''''It''s starting at 20:00, let''s go an hour before that''''


    ''''Alright. Eat, I''m almost full'''' Xia said and kept feeding Alice.


    ''''You two¡­ are you sure you are here to take care of me? why do I feel that you came to freeload on me? Hey, I am a patient in a hospital. Xia, you didn''t even buy me fruits''''


    ''''I bought your fruits, but, I left them in the car. I forgot. When I''m leaving, your husband can follow us for them''''


    Natalie looked at them and shook her head. She turned to look at Mikael, meeting his gaze, they both smiled.

 Chapter 150 - My Dear Ancestors, Is This How You Welcome Me To The Afterlife?

    Niania kept looking outside the window as Thomas drove the car. He turned to look at her before slowly stopping at the traffic.


    ''''Am I that ugly?'''' Thomas asked and Niania turned to look at him.


    ''''No. You are handsome!'''' she said and flushed. Niania turned away again and her phone vibrated.


    ''''I have to answer this call'''' she said to Thomas before answering the call.


    ''''Hello, Maa. Dad''s leg pains started again? Did you go to the hospital?''''


    Thomas turned his attention towards her as she spoke on the phone.


    ''''Maa, I will let brother Henry bring you the medicine to you, I will pay him back when I take my salary next month. If you use the money I sent you this month I won''t be able to send you anything because I already used it to pay for my fees and my rentals. Tell dad, I will call him later. I''m in a car and it''s not convenient to talk.


    ''''Mm, bye bye'''' Niania hung up and turned to look at Thomas. He shifted his gaze towards the road and started driving again.


    ''''I''m sorry, that was my mother'''' Niania said. She clenched her phone tightly, suddenly feeling nervous. She was sure he had heard her conversation because her phone''s speaker was a little loud.


    ''''Give me your phone'''' Thomas said and stretched his hand towards her.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''You¡­'''' he wanted to say something but stopped.


    Niania removed the phone from her bag and asked, ''''why do you need my phone?''''


    Thomas took the phone and asked, ''''don''t you put a passcode on your phone?''''


    ''''I always forget about it so I don''t use it anymore''''


    ''''Is that so?'''' he finished with the phone and handed it back to her. ''''My number is in there. Call me when you are ready to treat me''''


    ''''Treat¡­ treat you? Are you sick?''''


    Thomas chuckled and turned to look at her. Niania flushed and her face turned red.


    ''''Treat me to a meal. Didn''t you say you would treat me to a meal? I already saved you twice, today making it three times. One for each so you have to treat me to three meals''''


    ''''Huh? Three meals? Do you want me to go bankrupt? I don''t have money to treat a man like you three times''''


    ''''But I saved you three times? Are you always ungrateful to the people who help you in life?''''


    ''''No¡­ but you are¡­''''


    ''''No buts. You owe me three meals and that''s it. Call me when you are ready to treat me to my first meal. I happen to be free this weekend, so let''s make it then''''


    Niania looked at him and frowned. What kind of wrong timing was this? She had just paid her fees and sent some money to her parents. She was lucky that Alice gave her a bonus and a raise this month so she had enough to disburse but now he actually wanted her to treat him this weekend. She had already made her budget and bought all the things she would be needing for the money. If it wasn''t something extremely necessary, she wouldn''t go shopping for this month.


    Niania sighed deeply.


    ''''Am I¡­ bothering you?'''' Thomas asked her. When Niania turned and saw his expression she instantly felt bad.


    ''''No. You are not bothering me. You did save me a few times. Treating you to a meal is a must'''' Niania smiled and turned her face away. She felt like crying.


    ''''Niania, you don''t even have money and you are trying to save your face. You will need at less a thousand dollars to be able to treat a man with expensive taste like Mr. Sun''


    ''''My dear ancestors, is this how you will welcome me to the afterlife?''


    A lot of thoughts ran through her mind. she started calculating the amount she needed in order to prepare a good homemade meal for Thomas.


    The prices of the ingredients started flying before her face. She didn''t even realise that Thomas had gotten to her apartment.


    Thomas pulled over and looked at her face. He could tell what was going on in her head. he knew her family situation very well.


    ''''Niania, we are here'''' Thomas said to her. Niania came back to her senses. She looked outside and saw her apartment.


    ''''We are here already. Then¡­ I will get down''''


    ''''Mm, good night'''' Thomas flashed a rare smile. It was gently and filled with warmth. It made Niania''s heart skip a beat.


    ''''Bye, bye'''' Niania got out of the car and hurriedly went to her apartment.


    Thomas took his phone and opened his online banking services.


    A while later.


    ''''$2000 dollars have been sent to Gu Nian''


    A message popped up.


    Thomas smiled and drove the car away.


    ¡­.


    Niania walked out of her bedroom wearing a pair of short sleepwear. It was a pair of shorts and top. She slumped into her couch and turned her TV on. She felt her phone vibrate so she took it out.


    The phone fell out of her hands to the floor. Her mouth opened and closed for a few times like a fish in water.


    Niania''s hands quivered when she squatted to pick up the phone. She shakenly took the phone to check the message again. She wanted to be sure she was seeing the right thing.


    After confirming in her accounts, Niania stood up and picked her keys. She locked the door and ran out of her apartment.


    It was about thirty minutes from her place to the Sun family house if one were to walk but because she was running, she didn''t know the time she spent but before she realised she was already in front of the Sun family house, knocking at the door while calling Thomas'' name.


    ''''Mr. Sun¡­ Mr. Sun open the door'''' she pressed the doorbell while panting for breath.


    Thomas had just finished bathing and was in his bathrobe when the butler informed of that someone was at the door looking for him. He tied the robe carefully before going out of his room.


    At the hall, he checked the intercom and saw Niania. He was surprised. Thomas opened the door and stood in front of her.


    ''''Niania?'''' he looked at her.


    ''''Mr¡­'''' Niania tried to catch her breath before speaking, ''Mr. Sun¡­''''


    Thomas looked at her and frowned. She was wearing slippers. Her tiny body covered in the shorts and top didn''t stop her from looking alluring in his eyes. She was panting for breath and looked very tired.


    Thomas looked at the guards and workers that were watching her. They all disappeared silently, leaving them alone.


    ''''Come in first'''' Thomas said to her.


    ''''Oo'''' Niania placed her hands on her waist as she walked into the house.


    Thomas got her a glass of water and sat across her, patiently waiting for her to calm down.


    Niania placed the glass down and looked at him. she flushed when she saw him on the bathrobe. She looked away.


    ''''Don''t worry, I am not naked under there'''' Thomas lifted the robe, revealing a blue shorts pants.


    ''''Oo'''' Niania sighed.


    ''''So, tell me. What are you doing in my house?''''


    ''''Oh, right'''' Niania took her phone and showed him the message, ''''what is the meaning of this?''''


    ''''I asked you for a meal. Did you think I was planning to freeload on you? That is for the ingredients you will need to prepare the food''''


    ''''But, this is too much. The ingredients I need to prepare a simple meal isn''t this expensive''''


    ''''I have expensive taste, Gu Nian''''


    Niania became speechless when he mentioned her full name. This was the first time someone was calling her by her full name. she flushed.


    Thomas stood up and walked closer to her. He placed his two hands on both sides of the sofa, where she sat and trapped her.


    ''''Just because of some little money, you ran all the way from your apartment to my house to ask me why I sent you that amount? Do you know how much I spend on my breakfast alone each morning? I am someone who is extremely careful about what I eat and where I eat. I am only appreciating the efforts of the one who is going to prepare me a meal. That money is for the three meals''''


    ''''Still, it''s too much'''' Niania started.


    ''''Gu Nian, so you came here, dressed like this just to tell me that I''ve crossed the line? Do you know that your actions have gone overboard? I am a single man living alone''''


    ''''You live with your mother''''


    ''''She is not here right now. She comes here only on weekends. Right now, I am the only person in this house''''


    ''''But, your workers are around, right?'''' Niania leaned against the sofa and couldn''t move anymore because Thomas was standing so close to her. She could even inhale his breath at this point.


    ''''Didn''t you see that they all retired back to their quarters? Right now¡­ it is just you and me. You are dressed like this. Gu Nian, you think too highly of me''''

 Chapter 151 - His? Gaze Stayed? On Her Unwaivering...

    ''''Didn''t you see that they all retired back to their quarters? Right now¡­ it is just you and me. You are dressed like this. Gu Nian, you think too highly of me''''


    Niania closed her eyes and mustered up some courage. She pushed him away and stood up. ''''I am not a saint. Just so you know, the money is already in my accounts and the meals are still on me. Whatever I cook this weekend, you will have to eat it. I don''t care'''' Niania said and turned to go.


    ''''Wait!'''' Thomas said to her, ''''I will drive you home. Do you want to hurt people''s eyes with your dressing? This little girl doesn''t think about other people'''' Thomas shook his head and went towards his room.


    Niania looked at him. When he got into his room, she touched her beating heart and sighed. Her face became red.


    Thomas returned wearing loungewear. He was holding a black blazer in his hand. He threw it at her and started walking out.


    ''''Let''s go'''' he said and started walking out.


    Niania put on the blazer and hurried out to catch up with him. She got into the car and strapped on her seatbelt.


    Thomas looked at her before driving out. Even though he was smiling, his face was relaxed and his gaze was warm.


    ¡­.


    ''''Thank you for bringing me home''''


    ''''You owe me four meals now''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Niania turned to look at him. She pouted her lips.


    ''''No?'''' Thomas asked and she shook her head.


    ''No, good night'''' she removed the blazer and Thomas stopped her.


    ''''Wear it. I will take it over the weekend'''' he said to her.


    ''''Mm, goodnight'''' Niania said and hurried to her apartment.


    Thomas sighed and smiled. He waited till there was light coming from her apartment before he drove away. He felt fulfilled.


    ¡­..


    BB entertainment Conference Hall.


    Zeya looked at the crowd of reporters seated inside the conference hall and turned to sister Lylia feeling nervous.


    ''''Sister Lylia, what if they ask me a question I don''t have an answer to? I feel so pressured right now''''


    ''''Zeya, relax. This is just to clear your name. This is the only way out. Just now, you also saw how Lucas'' side is trying to push the blame on you''''


    ''''That jerk. I curse the day I met him''''


    ''''There is something else you should be worried about. Zeya, we still don''t have the contract to show that AGATHA really signed you''''


    ''''Sebastian gave me his word. He will definitely come with the contract. When I called him this morning, he said he had a photoshoot and will be back this evening''''


    ''''But, it is almost time for us to go in and meet the reporters. Why don''t you call him again?''''


    Zeya sighed. She tussled her hair as she paced about. She wanted to scream, yell at someone but she knew she couldn''t do that. She had herself to blame. But, she trusted Sebastian''s words. She believed him.


    ''''Zeya, sister Lylia'''' Alice walked to them.


    ''''Alice, thank God you are here. I really needed moral support'''' Zeya went forward to hug Alice.


    ''''How is the situation, sister Lylia. Why are you not there already?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''We are waiting for the contract from AGATHA. The reporters will definitely ask for it. I wanted to be sure Sebastian isn''t messing with Zeya''''


    ''''Do I look like someone who messes with the future of other people? I didn''t know this was the image the popular manager has of me?'''' Sebastian walked with Lex behind him.


    ''''Mr. Bassey, you are here'''' Sister Lylia bowed in a polite manner.


    ''''Lex, give the contract to them'''' Sebastian turned to see Lex hugging Zeya tightly.


    ''''My idol. My beautiful big sister'''' Lex held on to Zeya tightly as she spoke.


    ''''Lex, let go right now'''' Sebastian said to her before she stepped back.


    ''''I just wanted to smell my idol a little. Do you have to act like that?'''' Lex frowned.


    ''''You are Lex, right? We met last year''''


    ''''You still remember me, my idol?''''


    ''''Yes, I do. I''ve always wanted to meet you but didn''t get the time. I hope you don''t hate me for it''''


    ''''No, no. I can''t hate you'''' Lex shook her head.


    ''''We are done here. Let''s go'''' Sebastian said to Lex.


    ''''Cousin, let''s stay for the press conference. What if we leave and a reporter tries to bully my idol? Since two days ago, people have been bashing her online. Shouldn''t you take responsibility for causing such a thing to happen?''''


    ''''Hey, whose side are you on? I am your family''''


    ''''She is my ancestor'''' Lex said and held Zeya''s hand. Everyone looked at her and laughed.


    ''''Lex, your brother must be tired after returning from the photoshoot. Besides, we are not dating. At the press conference, I will tell everyone the truth''''


    ''''No!'''' Lex shouted at once. Everyone turned to look at her.


    ''''Well, I mean that¡­ since you are not dating Lucas and the rumour is already spread. Then, it won''t do any harm if you just allow it to be, right cousin?'''' Lex hit Sebastian''s hand.


    ''''That will not be a good idea. People might start to spread that Zeya got the contract because she is dating Mr. Bassey. Besides, the two of them are going to be in the same drama starting next month. It will not do them any good if they are wrapped up in a dating scandal''''


    ''''Handle it the way you want to. I don''t really care about it. Lex, let''s go''''


    ''''I want to be there and show my idol some support''''


    ''''You don''t have a free pass. There are only reporters in there''''


    ''''She can sit with me'''' Alice suggested.


    ''''Really?'''' Lex turned to Alice excitedly.


    ''''It''s up to you. I will be in my car then'''' Sebastian said and turned away. Zeya looked at him as he walked away and she smiled.


    ''''Let''s go in, Zeya''''


    ''''Yes, sister Lylia''''


    ''''Let''s go and get a seat, Lex'''' Alice turned to a private door leading to the conference room.


    Inside the hall. Zeya and Sister Lylia sat on the podium arranged seats and looked at the many reporters who had come to meet them.


    ''''Good evening, everyone. Thank you all for your love and support for my artiste, Zeya. Tonight, we are here to clear some issues that have made headlines recently and to also answer a few questions from you'''' Sister Lylia started.


    ''''First of all, regarding the rumours of the dating scandal between Zeya and Lucas. We know the other party has already come out to debunk the rumours. Our company have been careful these past few days. One of the reasons was because our artiste was going through a lot of pain caused by the other party.


    Two years ago, our company actress, Miss Zeya met with Mr. Lucas Biden through a mutual acquaintance and became friends. later that year, they realised they had a lot in common and decided to take care of each other and also grow their feelings.


    It is indeed true that they were dating but because they were worried and concerned, they decided to keep it a secret. Before the end of last year, they started to plan their future together and decided it was time to take their relationship further. So, they bought a house together which our company actress made the down payment. We have records to prove this point''''


    Sister Lylia paused when she saw the gasp and whispering amongst the reporters. They were busy recording what she said and also making small talks amongst themselves.


    ''The other party cheated on our company actress, once with her best friend and twice with her stylist which resulted in their breakup early this year.


    Since the breakup was initiated by Zeya, the other party didn''t want to accept it and kept trying to find means and ways to talk her into getting back together with him again.


    Once of such occurrences was what happened during the Governor''s Congratulatory party. What was supposed to be a happy party turned into a chaotic one and rumours started spreading.


    ''''BB Entertainment is by this press meeting stating that our company actress, Miss Zeya has no relationship with Lucas Biden now or in the future except when they are involved in their professional lives. I hope that those spreading malicious rumours about our actress stop doing so because we will be suing anyone who does so. And to those who stalk her home, we will not be lenient to anyone who is caught''''


    ''''Thank you everyone for the love and support that you have shown and continue to show towards our actress, Miss Zeya''''


    Sister Lylia finished and turned to look at Zeya. She smiled warmly at her before turning to face the reporters once again.


    Zeya looked at the door and saw Sebastian looking at her. His gaze was unwavering as he stared at her without breaking eye contact. Zeya blushed and looked away.


    ''''We will now allow for questions but I want to emphasise that those questions will be about today''s topic''''


    One reporter stood up suddenly and asked immediately after Sister Lylia finished speaking. He took the mic from the man who brought it and started asking.


    ''''So, the news denying the dating rumours between Miss Zeya and Lucas Biden was true? Why then did Lucas'' side deny it?''''

 Chapter 152 - Do You Want Him To Like You?

    ''''So, the news denying the dating rumours between Miss Zeya and Lucas Biden was true? Why then did Lucas'' side deny it?''''


    ''''We do not know why they decided to do that but we are also doing our best to protect our actress''''


    ''''I heard that Zeya got an exclusive contract with AGATHA. Is that true?'''' one reporter asked.


    ''''Yes, our actress got an exclusive contract with AGATHA and we have the contract that she signed with us''''


    ''''Was this contract given to her because of her relationship with Sebastian Bassey? At the party, they were seen holding hands. Are they dating?''''


    ''Zeya and Sebastian are just good friends and he decided to help her out at the party''''


    ''''Sister Lylia, you said Miss Zeya and Lucas Biden dated for two years but kept it as a secret. In those two years, everyone knows how busy Miss Zeya was. She gained a lot of fame in the last two years. Everyone knows that the Biden family is among the top ten wealthiest and powerful families in City X. I believe there were some benefits to her being silent about the relationship. Then, can we assume that Miss Zeya also used Lucas Biden for clout and only came out of the relationship when it didn''t serve her what she wanted anymore?


    She was involved with Sebastian Bassey. Everyone know the Bidens'' and the Basseys are rivals in the industry. Isn''t she simply picking and choosing her next targets? Who is it going to be next after Sebastian Bassey?'''' a reporter at the back stood up and asked.


    Zeya almost stood up but sister Lylia pulled her back and shook her head subtly, telling her to calm down.


    ''''This reporter, are you purposefully targeting our Zeya? How can you say such things about my idol? You stinking reporter!'''' Lex stood up among the crowd and asked, making everyone turn to look at her.


    Alice chuckled and lowered her face.


    ''''And who might you be, little Miss? Are you her fan?''''


    ''''No, I am her cousin in law. Miss Zeya is the girlfriend of my cousin. You better mind your words before I ask my parents to sabotage you'''' Lex said courageously.


    ''''Girlfriend?'''' one of the reporters asked and they all turned to take a proper look at Lex.


    The reporter stood up and walked closer to Lex. He looked at Lex, and she didn''t back down either and faced him off.


    ''''Little girl, did Miss Zeya pay you to come and create another piece of news for her? Just now your idol said they weren''t a couple but now you are saying they are a couple. What should we believe then?''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Lex wanted to attack him.


    ''''Lex, that''s enough'''' Alice stood up and pulled Lex beside her. She looked at the reporter and ask, ''''are you now going to attack a little girl?''''


    '':Lex¡­'''' Zeya stood up and hurried down towards them.


    ''''I didn''t know Miss Zeya had such passionate fans. Are you doing cosplay?'''' the reporter asked. He looked especially grim.


    ''''Lex, are you alright?'''' Zeya ignored the reporter and looked at Lex.


    ''''I''m fine, sister Zeya''''


    ''''Everyone is interested in knowing. Are you dating Sebastian Bassey in secret? Will you also drag his name the same way you are doing when he breaks up with you in the near future?''''


    ''''Have you said enough? Who sent you here to sabotage me? How much did they pay you for coming here?'''' Zeya asked as she stood in front of the reporter.


    ''''You are accusing me wrongly, Miss Zeya. I find your baseless accusations offensive''''


    Zeya looked at the reporters that have gathered around them. They were busy taking pictures and recording everything that was happening then.


    ''''This press conference is over'''' Sister Lylia stood up and declared before she walked towards Zeya.


    ''''Our company will not tolerate any form of disrespect towards our actress. Reporter Ben, you will hear from our lawyers soon'''' Sister Lylia looked at the reporter coldly as she spoke.


    ''''I was simply asking a question. Did Zeya have to have such a big reaction? Or maybe she is indeed hiding something. If she has to hide in a relationship, it goes a long way to tell what kind of person she is in real life'''' Reporter Ben said.


    ''''What kind of person does she have to be in order to have her privacy exposed by the media?'''' Sebastian asked from a distance and everyone turned to look at him. He walked over and pulled Lex to his side.


    ''''Just now, you were threatening the brand ambassador for AGATHA and also attacking my cousin. Reporter Ben must be looking to retire soon, right?''''


    ''''Elder cousin'''' Lex held Sebastian''s hand.


    ''''You should go and look for a farm and start working as a farmer. Your days as a reporter just ended right now. I am going to sue you until there is not a penny in your bank accounts'''' Sebastian turned to Zeya, ''''let''s go both of you''''


    Zeya turned to look at sister Lylia. Sister Lylia nodded her head.


    Zeya looked at Alice and smiled before going out of the place with Sebastian and Lex.


    The reporters started murmuring as they gave reporter Ben ugly gazes. Everyone was now talking about how he came intending to target Zeya but ended up been shamed.


    Reporter Ben chuckled and walked away, pushing everyone aside. His face was twisted unpleasantly.


    ''''Whoa! Another night of chaos. Sister Zeya, why do I feel that Zeya and Sebastian are just chaos together?'''' Alice looked at Sister Lylia.


    ''''I can only imagine what will happen once you girls start filming for the drama'''' Sister Lylia sighed.


    ''''Xia, let''s go. I''m tired'''' Alice said to Xia.


    ¡­.


    ''''Elder cousin, are you mad at me?'''' Lex asked as she sat at the backseat while Sebastian drove them. Zeya was in the front seat with him.


    ''''I couldn''t just watch while that man say horrible things about my idol'''' Lex continued.


    ''''Em¡­ Mr. Bassey¡­ this is all my fault¡­'''' Zeya pursed her lips when Sebastian turned to look at her. she turned to Lex and shook her head.


    ''''Elder cousin, why don''t you send me home first? I don''t want to be a third wheel. Sister Zeya, give me your number. Let''s chat later on'''' Lex removed her phone and gave it to Zeya.


    ''''Is that okay by you?'''' Zeya looked at Sebastian.


    ''''She will get it either way, might as well give it to her yourself'''' Sebastian said as he took a curve.


    ''''Oo'''' Zeya handed the phone to Lex after putting her number on it. She looked outside the window and saw that the road wasn''t leading to her house.


    ''''This¡­ this is not the road to my place'''' she said to Sebastian.


    ''''This is the way to our family house. Elder cousin, are you going to introduce sister Zeya to uncle and aunt?''''


    ''''This¡­'''' Zeya looked at Sebastian.


    ''''I''m dropping her home, first''''


    ''''Oo'''' Zeya calmed down a little.


    Sebastian continued driving as he listened to the small talks of Zeya and Lex.


    A few minutes later, he pulled over in front of a giant gate and turned to look at Lex who had fallen asleep.


    ''''She is asleep'''' Zeya said to him.


    ''''Stay in the car. I will send her inside first''''


    ''''Let me help you''''


    ''''Do you want to meet my parents?'''' Sebastian lifted his brows.


    ''''No'''' Zeya shook her head.


    "Then, stay in the car and wait for me'''' Sebastian got down from the car and went to the backseat. He opened the door and carried Lex out of the car, sending her inside.


    Zeya removed her phone to call sister Lylia.


    ''''Hello, sister Lylia. I''m fine, don''t worry. I seemed to have caused more trouble''''


    ''''Don''t worry. We will handle it. That reporter just came to cause trouble. The company will handle him. Have you gotten home?''''


    ''''No. Sebastian is sending Lex home first. Sister Lylia, let''s talk later'''' Zeya hung up when she saw Sebastian returning.


    Sebastian got into the car and turned to look at her. Zeya blushed and asked as she looked away.


    ''''Why¡­ why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''I''m thinking if I need to go for exorcism. You just keep bringing me trouble''''


    ''''I''m sorry''''


    ''''What are you sorry for?''''


    ''''Everything''''


    Sebastian sighed and shook his head. He started the car and drove away.


    ''''Tomorrow you will be having an official meeting with the Chairman of AGATHA, my father''''


    ''''Your father? What if he doesn''t like me?''''


    ''''Why? Do you want him to like you?''''


    ''''No¡­ yes, I mean I am going to be the brand ambassador so I should hope that my employer likes me''''


    ''''He doesn''t like you. But, he doesn''t hate you either. He is a professional man, you don''t have to be scared''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''And¡­ next time you get into a relationship, make sure that man is worth it. What kind of man would not want to announce to the world that they are in a relationship if they are not hiding something? You should have known he was playing with you the moment he suggested a secret relationship. What are you women always thinking?'''' Sebastian shook his head.


    Zeya smiled and turned to look at the window.

 Chapter 153 - Natalie... Do You Remember What Happened Five Years Ago?

    First hospital.


    Natalie walked out of the consulting room pulling her IV pole along as she did. She turned to go back to her ward when she saw two familiar figures walking towards her. Natalie stopped in her strides and looked at them cautiously.


    ''''Elder sister, I thought that you would be laying down but you are already up and roaming around the hospital. At this rate, I bet the hospital feels like a second home now, right? You just keep coming and going''''


    Mimi and Dindin walked closer and stood before Natalie.


    ''''I didn''t know you were keeping count of the number of times I come and go in this hospital. Makes me feel special. Like I have a fan. But, don''t do it too much. It becomes creepy knowing that someone you barely think about is watching you¡­ like a stalker. Tsk, tsk, tsk'''' Natalie brushed her shoulders and shook her head.


    ''''We just came to visit you. Can''t you be politer? Mimi already has a busy schedule and I still need to work on my designs. We left our work to come and visit you'''' Dindin spoke.


    Natalie turned to look at her. Her gaze shifted to the fruits basket in Dindin''s hands and smiled.


    ''''You brought pawpaw, grapes and mangoes for me? You brought fruits I am allergic to. Are you afraid that I am not hurt enough? Or, have you forgotten how you once mixed pawpaw in my fruit juice and I drank it and almost died? Figures, the first one to throw a stone always forgets but the one the stone hits never forgets''''


    Mimi flushed as the realisation dawned on her. She looked at the fruits basket and stuttered.


    ''''It has been so long, how am I supposed to remember that?'''' Mimi turned to Dindin, ''''quick, throw the basket away. I will be careful next time''''


    ''''No need to be careful next time. Mimi, I don''t want you near me. I want you to stay away from me from now onwards''''


    ''''What?'''' Mimi''s face turned green.


    ''''If you keep appearing in front of me and telling everyone that we are related, I am going to get a restraining order against you. Your obsession with me is a turn off for me. Besides¡­ I am interested in men''''


    ''''Hey!'''' Mimi yelled and people turned to look at them. Some of them recognised her and watched interestingly.


    ''''Hey? Is that how you speak to people older than you? Hey? Hey? Did you really grow up in a civilised home? Why do I feel that your fans are so blind? Or are they simply stupid¡­ like you?''''


    ''''Hey! Don''t think I won''t dare to touch you just because you have the Sun family backing you up. If I got you once, I will definitely get you the second time''''


    ''''Are you admitting that you know about what happened to me five years ago?''''


    Mimi''s body tensed up. She looked at Natalie with a frightened expression. Her forehead became sweaty.


    ''''Natalie, do you remember what happened five years ago?'''' A familiar male voice asked from a distance making them turn.


    ''''Daddy, Natalie¡­ she was''''


    Daniel looked at Mimi with a stern gaze and she became mute. She hid beside him as he walked closer to Natalie.


    ''''Natalie, did your memories come back?'''' Daniel asked and looked at Natalie with a strange gaze.


    Natalie smiled as she said to him, ''''I was referring to the time she fell off the stairs and lied on me that I was the one who pushed her down''''


    ''''You mean that one?'''' Daniel''s lips curved.


    ''''What else did you think I was talking about?'''' Natalie looked at him with an innocent gaze.


    Daniel seemed to have relaxed after hearing her, but he was still suspicious of Natalie. He looked at the papers in her hand and the IV pole that was connected to her other hand.


    ''''I came to see you. After all, I was the last person you were with before you passed away. Where is your ward? I brought you a cactus plant. They are fresh and just from the flower shop'''' Daniel was holding a flower pot with a cactus plant in it.


    ''''This way, please'''' Natalie started walking away and Dindin followed with the fruit basket.


    Daniel turned to look at Mimi. ''''Don''t jump to conclusions and say what you shouldn''t. Natalie is smarter than you think. Don''t meet her alone without my knowledge. Do you understand?''''


    ''''Yes, father. I will be careful''''


    ''''Good!'''' Daniel walked away and Mimi followed behind.


    After they entered the ward, Detective Wales came out of his hiding. He watched them close the door before he said into the phone.


    ''''Aunt, I suspect that cousin remembers the incident that happened five years ago. You are right, Daniel Song just came to visit her with some flowers. I am suspecting that he wants to be sure Natalie doesn''t remember anything. Don''t worry, the bodyguard Mikael left behind followed them inside, but I will still be around until the two leave''''


    ''''Thank you Wales. I was looking into his clothes and I found the address of a building. I don''t know where it is but it is in Yuk City. He has been receiving a call from someone over there for a long time. I am suspecting that he is dealing with some illegal business over there. He said he will be going over tonight''''


    ''''Don''t worry, tonight, I will be following him everywhere he goes. Just get some rest. Tomorrow, when you go to the hospital for your monthly check-up, you might get the chance to see cousin''''


    ''''Alright, bye''''


    ''''Bye, aunt''''


    ¡­


    Inside the ward, Mimi looked around and scoffed. ''''Are you sure you are in a hospital? This looks more like a hotel room to me. You have a television, an expensive couch, a well-laid bed and so many interior designs in this ward.


    ''''I can''t help me. This was done by my husband. He wants me to feel as if I am not in the hospital''''


    ''''Natalie, I should apologise for my behaviour the last time that caused you to get a relapse. I didn''t intend to make you feel pressured'''' after placing the flowerpot with the flowers in it on the table, Daniel turned towards Natalie and spoke.


    ''''I just wanted to do something to help the relationship between your mother and you. I thought a lot about what I should do. this project seemed to be the only way out for me''''


    ''''You don''t have to apologise for anything. I am the one who is not off good health. I stressed myself a lot for the past few weeks. I haven''t gotten enough sleep so I ended up being a burden. About the project, since you have such good thoughts I can''t say no.


    Life is short and one doesn''t know when they will die. After almost losing myself, I feel that I should appreciate my life and also the efforts of other people who care about me. I should give the same energy to the people who love me''''


    ''''Since when did you become a philosopher? Saying such sentimental words don''t suit you, Natalie'''' Mimi said as she sat on the couch eating some of the grapes she brought to Natalie.


    ''''You should go easy on the fruits, little sister. Aren''t you afraid that you are fat enough? Are you not the ambassador for that slim tea company? I wonder what people will think when they see you becoming fat from overeating? What if they blame it on the slim tea and call the company a fake?''''


    The bodyguard who was standing by Natalie''s side the whole time chuckled and covered his mouth.


    Mimi paused and her hands froze just when she was about to put another grape in her mouth. She quickly threw the grape back into the basket and frowned. She was really having a big appetite lately and her weight was becoming a little noticeable.


    Natalie hit her where she hated the most.


    Mimi stood up and went to the sink to wash her hands.


    ''''It''s good that you are having such thoughts, Natalie. I was afraid that you would misunderstand me after waking up. By the way do you remember what happened before you fainted?''''


    ''''Have you forgotten who I am, Natalie? You shouldn''t forget me that easily. After all, that we went through, if you forgot me so easily, then I would be forced to re-enact everything all over again''''


    The words resonated inside Natalie''s head. her hands quivered and she culled them into a fist. She looked up to meet Daniel''s gaze and smiled.


    ''''No. I only remember that I suddenly felt suffocated and could no longer breath. Luckily, Mr. Daniel was there to save me. This time, I really owe my life to you'''' Natalie never broke eye contact with him. She knew if she flickered, he would begin to suspect her. her smile also never faulted.


    In short, it was mind games played between two extremely intelligent people.


    ''''Your company is investigating into the matter. I know that a lot of people are suspecting that I did something to you because of how complicated our family is¡­''''

 Chapter 154 - The Bug In The Plant.

    In short, it was mind games played between two extremely intelligent people.


    ''''Your company is investigating into the matter. I know that a lot of people are suspecting that I did something to you because of how complicated our family is¡­''''


    ''''You don''t have to worry about that. I will personally tell the company to drop the charges. They won''t pursue this anymore. Mr. Daniel, if you want to consult me on the project, feel free to contact me anytime. I feel a little tired and need to rest''''


    ''''Alright. I will make a draft of the proposal and send it to you. Mimi, let''s go''''


    ''''Little sister, don''t forget to take the basket of fruits back. I think you need it more than I do''''


    ''''I don''t need it. Threw it away, I don''t care'''' Mimi picked her purse and turned to Dindin. ''''Let''s go''''


    ''''Bye, Natalie''''


    ''''By, Mr. Song'''' Natalie smiled and bowed. She watched them leave the ward and her face gradually turned cold.


    ''''Mrs. Sun¡­ are you alright?''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Just now, I was worried so I sent a message to Mr. Sun¡­''''


    ''''Ssh'''' Natalie said softly before she turned towards the flower and pointed at it. The guard immediately understood what she met and frowned.


    ''''It''s alright. You can go out and be on guard. I want to rest a little''''


    ''''Yes, Mrs. Sun''''


    When the man went to open the door, he saw Detective Wales.


    ''''Hi, I am Detective Wales, here to see Natalie Jun''''


    When Natalie heard her name, she turned to the door and saw Detective Wales.


    ''''Detective Wales, what are you doing here?''''


    Detective Wales walked inside as he spoke. ''''Such an unwelcoming tone for me? Natalie, I came here as soon as I heard you were hospitalised and this is how you treat me?''''


    ''''My apologies, I was just surprised to see you. we haven''t seen each other in a while''''


    ''''How are you feeling?'''' Detective Wales asked as he went closer to look at the flowers, ''''A cactus plant. It is known for its fresh fragrance and also helps to purify the air in a room. Who gave them to you?'''' he looked at the inside of the plant.


    ''''Don''t touch it. This was given to me by my stepfather. It means a lot to me'''' Natalie held Detective Wales'' hand when he tried to put his hand inside the pot. Natalie looked at the bug attached to the plant and smiled.


    She had guessed right. Daniel Song was suspicious of her.


    ''''I didn''t know you were close to your stepfather? He even brought you a cactus plant?'''' Wales looked at Natalie with a suspicious gaze.


    ''''Mm, we weren''t close but he is doing what he can to bring me and my mother together. I should also do my part. Who knows, maybe I will be happier then''''


    Wales looked at Natalie and chuckled. He cocked his brows at her, trying to read her mind but Natalie remained nonchalant. She didn''t show much emotions in her eyes.


    ''''How is work at the station? You must be very busy'''' Natalie turned towards her bed as she asked.


    ''''We are busy but you are my friend. I should come and see how you are doing'''' Wales followed her to the bed, ''''let me help you''''


    Wales lifted Natalie up and was about to put her on the bed when the door opened and Mikael walked in.


    ''''What are you doing with my wife?'''' Mikael asked as he hurried over. Wales placed Natalie on the bed and turned to look at Mikael.


    His gaze seemed to tell him, ''she is my cousin, what would I possibly be doing with her?''


    ''''Natie, are you alright? I heard Daniel Song came here?'''' Mikael asked as he covered Natalie up with the sheets.


    Wales who was behind him pinched Mikael and gave him a subtle look. Mikael stopped asking and changed the topic.


    ''''Who brought you this plant?''''


    ''''My stepfather brought it. Mikael, he hopes that I can mend the relationship between my mother and myself. I accepted to take part in the project''''


    ''''But¡­'''' Mikael stopped and turned to Wales.


    ''''Detective Wales, do you mind having a word with me outside?'''' Mikael asked.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Daniel who was about to drive his car out of the underground parking paused and looked at his phone which was connected to the bug in the cactus plant. His lips curved up into an unpleasant arc.


    Daniel dialled a number on his phone. ''''I want to know what kind of relationship Detective Wales has with Natalie and Mikael Sun''''


    He hung up and started the car, driving out of the hospital.


    ¡­.


    ''''What are you going to discuss without me? Do the two of you have a secret that I can''t know about?''''


    ''''It''s nothing, I''ve always wanted an autograph from your husband. I need to go to the station, so I might as well get the autograph before I leave''''


    ''''Such a superfluous excuse, I don''t believe you. But, you can leave, I need to rest anyways. Mikael, don''t keep long''''


    ''''Mm, I will be back soon'''' Mikael kissed Natalie before going out with Wales.


    ....


    Hospital staircase.


    Mikael closed the door to the staircase before turning to face Wales.


    ''''The plant has a bug in it. Daniel Song suspects that Natalie might have regained her memories of that year.


    ''''I have a favour to ask you and I want the truth. Since this concerns my wife''''


    ''''Go ahead''''


    ''''Arrange a meeting with your aunt for me. there are some questions I need answers to and she is the only one who has them''''


    ''''Mm, I will do that. But you need to be careful. Daniel Song is very suspicious at the moment. I advise that you keep the bug there but warn everyone to be careful. If my guess is right, this won''t be the only one he will plant. He will try to plant a spy around everyone connected or close to Natalie''''


    ''''I have that covered. I already anticipated that move. He is out for blood, especially now that I went for his warehouse. He incurred a lot of loses so he is very sensitive about it''''


    ''''So, you were really the one who did it? My aunt told me the only one capable of doing that was you but I didn''t believe her''''


    ''''Daniel Song knows I am involved but he can''t do anything because he doesn''t have evidence''''


    ''''Ironically, he told the police to get off the case. He said he didn''t want to investigate so the case was closed this morning''''


    ''''Let me know when you arrange the meeting with your aunt''''


    ''''I will do that''''


    ¡­


    Mikael returned to the ward and saw Natalie reading a book. He walked closer and st by her side.


    ''''You are reading my script?''''


    ''''Mm, this is quite interesting. I want to watch this movie when it comes out''''


    ''''I will personally take you there to watch the first screening''''


    ''''Alright'''' Natalie picked her phone and started typing. After a while, Mikael''s phone buzzed and he took it out and looked at the message sent by Natalie.


    ''''Daniel Song bugged the plant. He is suspicious of me''''


    ''''I know'''' Mikael typed back.


    ''''Don''t worry, your capable husband got your back'''' he sent another message.


    ''''Mikael, can I ask you a question?''


    ''''Yes, ask right away''


    ''''I hope you are not keeping something away from me? I find your actions suspicious. If you are keeping something from me, I won''t forgive you when I find out''''


    ''''I am indeed keeping something from you¡­ but I am not the right person to tell you. Have you arranged to meet with your mother?''


    ''''Right! I forgot. I arranged to meet with her but after coming to the hospital, I forgot. I will arrange another meeting with her soon''''


    ''''Mm, when you meet your mother the next time I want you to study her carefully. There are some things I can''t tell you but you are a smart woman. I believe you will be able to figure it out and also handle it yourself''


    ''''Mm. I will do that''''


    ''''Let''s go back to chatting. If not, he will become suspicious again''''


    ''''Yes, roger!''''


    Natalie and Mikael both put their phones away and started chatting.


    ''''The doctor said you can go home tomorrow. I will bring you home and make you something delicious to eat''''


    ''''I haven''t eaten out in a while. Let''s eat out''''


    ''''Yes, ma''am. I will be concluding the movie soon, let''s go on a date once I am done''''


    ''''I will be busy a week from now. I accepted to take part in the project Daniel Song is proposing. I want to try and mend the estranged relationship between me and the Song family. I will get paid in addition''''


    ''''Whatever you do, I will support you. Take a nap, I will be here watching over you''''


    Natalie yawned. ''''I suddenly feel tired. Don''t go anywhere. I want to see you once I open my eyes''''


    ''''Yes, ma''am''''

 Chapter 155 - He Loved To Call Her By Her Full Name...

    Niania got down from the taxi holding about four grocery bags in her hands. She turned towards her apartment and started walking. The grocery bags were almost weighing her down and she seemed to be struggling to walk in a proper balance manner.


    Niania accidentally stepped on her sneaker lace and tripped. She gasped as she was about to fall down. Just down, a strong arm held her back and she crashed into the chest of that person.


    ''''Unreliable, uncoordinated and clumsy. Tsk! Tsk, tsk'''' a familiar voice said to her.


    Niania looked up and met the gaze of Thomas. She quickly stepped back and asked.


    ''''What¡­ what are you doing here?'''' she stuttered.


    ''''Shouldn''t you be picking the vegetables on the ground first?'''' Thomas asked and Niania turned.


    When she saw the vegetables on the ground, she flushed and her face turned red. She bent down and started picking them up as she spoke.


    ''''I stepped on my lace''''


    ''''You are always stepping on something. Can''t you properly lace up your sneakers?'''' Thomas furrowed his brows and bent down. He started picking the vegetables along with her.


    ''''I do them well, but somehow, they just loosen up by themselves. It''s like they have a mind of their own. Aye, sometimes can''t be forced''''


    Thomas picked the apple and looked up. He looked at her face and a thought crossed his mind.


    She seemed to be getting used to him. Just now, she was being herself. It felt good to be with someone who didn''t have ulterior motives.


    It was refreshing.


    Thomas kept the apple in the bag and stretched his hand again to pick the cucumber and their hands touched. Niania had also stretched her hand to pick the cucumber so he placed his hand on her hand.


    They both stopped and looked up, meeting each other''s gaze. Niania retracted her hand away immediately and stood up.


    ''''Sorry'''' she muttered and Thomas almost missed it.


    Since it was the last thing left on the ground, she picked the bags and stepped aside, blushing.


    Thomas looked at her and squatted. ''''Later on, I will teach you how to lace your sneakers. I''m afraid you will end up hurting yourself if you keep stepping on it. Luckily I was there and helped you''''


    Niania tried to step away when he touched her foot and he said to her.


    ''''Don''t mover'''' he started tying her lace for her.


    Niania looked down at him. Her face was red and her heart was beating faster. When he touched her leg her body shivered.


    ''''Now, this makes it four meals'''' Thomas stood up and looked at her.


    ''''Uh huh?''''


    ''''I saved you again, so that makes it four meals. Do you have a problem with that, Gu Nian?''''


    ''''No'''' Niania shook her head and turned like a robot, walking towards her apartment.


    Thomas hurried to her side and snatched the bags from her hands. Niania didn''t dare to turn and look at him. She was already embarrassed and knew her face probably looked like a ripe tomato at that moment.


    When they got to her apartment, Niania kept her hand in her bag and took out her keys. She tried to open her door but her nervousness got the better part of her. Her actions were clumsy and she seemed to be missing the pinhole of the door lock.


    Thomas held the bags in one hand and used the other hand to touch her. Niania almost jumped at his touch. She turned to look at him, blushing.


    Thomas snatched the keys from her and opened the door first. He took out the keys and kept them in her bag before saying.


    ''''After you'''' he spoke softly and unhurriedly. He somewhat carried gentleness and Niania felt reassured.


    ''''You can use this slippers'''' Niania brought out a male pair of slippers and placed them in front of Thomas.


    Thomas didn''t immediately put them on. He looked at them for a moment and Niania noticed it.


    ''''I bought them for my father when he came the last time but he wore them once'''' Niania explained.


    ''''Mm'''' Thomas nodded his head before taking off his shoes. He wore the slippers and stepped into the small hall. He scanned the place that didn''t seem to be even larger than his study room. He went to the couch and sat down, then turned to look at the bed which was located at a corner.


    The room was divided into a bedroom, hall and kitchen. The hall and kitchen occupied the same area while a large blue curtain divided the hall from the bedroom.


    Niania always felt her little space for large enough for her until the moment Thomas intruded her little space.


    Watching the man in the hall from the kitchen, she suddenly felt like her apartment was just a cubicle. He seemed to take over all the space there was in there.


    ''''Have you watched enough?'''' Thomas asked, turning his gaze towards her.


    Niania looked away and muttered. ''''I wasn''t looking at you'''' she removed all the vegetables and started washing them. She added salt to the vegetables and washed them.


    ''''How long have you stayed here for?'''' Thomas asked as he picked her remote to turn on the flat screen.


    ''''This is my third year of staying here. but, I don''t really stay here as much. I spend most nights outside''''


    Thomas paused and looked at her when she said that. Niania sensed his gaze and explained further.


    ''''I meant, I spend some nights at Alice''s house, and sometimes outside the city when Alice has a shooting elsewhere''''


    Thomas didn''t say anything. He simply nodded and turned to watch the TV again. Niania looked at him and smiled before concentrating on her work again.


    Since Thomas showed her a lot of generosity, she felt obliged to pay him back with good food. She knew he was trying to help her the other time. He had sent her that amount of money because of the call she made that evening and she was grateful.


    She had earlier in the day done a little check on the type of food he loved to eat and managed to get a few things. He loved to eat Chinese dishes so she planned to make him a lot of Chinese food tonight.


    ''''By the way, Gu Nian. What are you preparing for me?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''Fried eggs with tomatoes, braised tofu, stir-fried broccoli, stewed fish and Yangzhou Fried Rice''''


    ''''Those are all foods I love to eat. Did you run a check on what I love to eat?''''


    ''''Mm'''' Niania didn''t noticed he had walked over and was standing behind her.


    ''''How did you find out about those?''''


    ''''I have my ways. I wouldn''t be Alice''s assistant if I didn''t know how to snob arou¡­'''' Niania turned and bumped into him. She flushed and stepped back.


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''I was bored, decided to come and see how the cooking is going'''' Thomas said and stepped back, giving her enough space and distance. He looked at the vegetables on the table and asked, ''''do you need any help?''''


    ''''No, you are my guest. I can''t let you cook. You came here to eat, you should sit in the hall and wait. Let me tell you, I am quite fast in the kitchen. I will be done very soon''''


    ''''Then, I will take a look around the apartment. Since you don''t want me in the kitchen'''' Thomas turned and left the kitchen area with a downcast spirit.


    Niania sighed as she looked at him. She wanted to tell him to return back decided against it. If he was going to be standing next to her, she was bound to make embarrassing mistakes. She felt nervous around him.


    Thomas walked around the apartment. He stopped by the blue curtain and curiosity got the better part of him, so he touched it and pulled it aside, revealing the bed with orange coloured bedsheets. There was a pink teddy bear, the same size as the one she gave to Natalie at the hospital.


    Thomas smiled and found the bed quite cute. It was very tidy. He closed the curtain and moved to her study desk. On the desk was her laptop and a small book shelf at the top with her study books on it.


    Thomas pulled out the chair and sat on it. he picked one of her books and started going through. After flipping over a few pages, a picture fell out of the book to the table.


    Thomas picked the picture and looked at it. He frowned. The picture was of Niania and another man. They were standing next to a kangaroo man in the middle. Judging from the background of the picture, they must have taken it at a ferry park.


    Thomas face changed. In the picture, Niania''s gaze was on the one taking the picture but the gaze of the man standing next to her was fixed on her.


    Thomas could tell from the picture that the man had special feelings for Niania. He couldn''t take it.


    Thomas stood up with the picture and walked to the kitchen. Niania was stirring the broccoli when she felt her body being turned.


    Thomas turned Niania to face him and he lifted the picture for her to see. Then he asked.


    ''''Who is this man?''''

 Chapter 156 - Jealous Over A Man He Didnt? Know Yet

    ''''Who is this man?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Niania lifted her eyes and looked at the picture in his hand.


    ''''Oh, that is brother Henry''''


    ''''Brother Henry again?'''' he clearly remembered he heard the name that night when she received the call from her parents.


    ''''He is called brother Henry'''' Niania said innocently. She had no idea that the man standing in front of her loathed the way she mentioned another man''s name in his presence.


    ''''Brother Henry, is he your brother?'''' Thomas asked impatiently.


    ''''We grew up together''''


    ''''I asked if he is your brother? Did your mother give birth to him? I thought you were the only child of your parents?''''


    ''''No, he¡­ we grew up in the same neighbourhood. He used to take care of me a lot when I was in high school. He is older than me so I call him brother Henry''''


    ''''Do you call every man that is older than you brother?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''Then, why do you call him brother when you don''t share the same parents? He is simply a neighbourhood boy''''


    ''''We grew up together and he is older than me¡­'''' Niania stopped talking when she saw the stern gaze directed at her.


    ''''Then, why do you call me Mr. Sun? Am I not older than you? Am I not a man?''''


    ''''But¡­ you are very old and¡­''''


    ''''Very old? Do you see me as an elder then?''''


    ''''No, even though you are old, you still look young. In fact, you are still very young¡­'''' Niania sighed and gave up saying, ''''my ancestor, what do you want me to say? Anything I say right now will make you angry. I really don''t know what to say right now''''


    ''''This man¡­ do you like him?''''


    ''''Yes, I like him. He is like family to me''''


    ''''That is not what I mean. I mean, do you like him as a man?''''


    ''''What? No. That will be so gross. He and I are just close friends. We grew up together and he has helped me a lot but I don''t like him like that. I have a lot of baggage and don''t have the luxury to fall in love with anyone right now''''


    ''''This man, has he ever confessed to you?''''


    ''''Mr. Sun, why are you asking me this?''''


    ''''Answer me''''


    ''''No. He has not confessed to me and I doubt he will even do that. He sees me as his sister''''


    ''''Did he say to that you or are you the one assuming it?''''


    Niania became quiet. She turned and poured the broccoli into a bowl.


    ''''Be careful with him. He likes you''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Niania turned to look at him.


    ''''This man likes you and¡­ also, don''t call me Mr. Sun when we are together alone. Call me Thomas''''


    Niania''s heart started beating faster. She placed the napkin in her hand on the table and said to him, ''''I am going to the washroom first''''


    Thomas turned to look at her as she hurried into the bathroom.


    Niania leaned against the door after closing it. She touched her beating heart and murmured.


    ''''What was that all about? What is wrong with him? He keeps confusing me with his actions''''


    Niania washed her face and cleaned herself. She took a few deep breaths before opening the door to leave.


    Niania saw Thomas back at the hall watching TV and she relaxed. She hurried to the kitchen and started cooking. She wanted to hurry up so that Thomas will eat and leave. Having him around her was making her wild thoughts.


    He just wanted a few meals from her and nothing else. Niania didn''t want to give herself hopes. They were different.


    Too different and she was definitely not his type.


    After serving the food, Niania called Thomas over and he sat across her. She served him and they both started eating.


    None spoke to the other. They ate silently. Thomas ate a lot more than she did. It made her happy that he appreciated what she did.


    ''''I will take my leave now. It''s late, you should rest'''' Thomas said as he changed into his shoes.


    ''''Mm, you too, Mr. Sun. drive him safely''''


    Thomas looked at her and smiled for the first time. ''''The food was good. Thank you''''


    Niania smiled, feeling a lot better and relaxed. First she was a little tensed up because of the silence. But now that he was smiling at her, she couldn''t help but smile back.


    ''''You are welcome. When you are ready for the next meal, you can call me''''


    ''''When do you have a leave?''''


    ''''Next week Tuesday, that''s four days away from now. I don''t usually work on Tuesdays''''


    ''''Then, I will see you on Tuesday. Gu Nian, don''t put what I said to heart. I didn''t mean to snap on you''''


    Niania was surprised to hear him apologise for his actions but it warmed her heart. She had thought that he was the type that was difficult to deal with and would always want to have his way but hearing him apologise just made her happy.


    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t put it to heart. I will also be careful with Brother¡­ no, I mean Henry'''' Niania corrected herself in time.


    Thomas smiled and nodded his head before going out. Niania followed him out and waited by her veranda until he drove away before she went back inside.


    Niania locked the door and turned to look at her apartment. It still had the smell of Thomas Sun in it. Niania smiled and went to wash the dishes.


    ¡­.


    Alice ran out of the bathroom to the ringing phone. She answered it immediately.


    ''''Zeya, what''s up?''''


    ''''Alice, I am going to meet Sebastian''s parents tonight. What do I do? I am so nervous''''


    ''''Why are you nervous?'''' Alice chuckled. She picked the hair blower and connected it and sat in front of the mirror. She heard the door opened and she turned and saw Josh entering.


    ''''Relax Zeya. You are going to meet the chairman and his wife. It''s not like you are going to meet your future mother and father in law'''' Alice said and laughed. Josh took the dryer from her hand and started drying her hair as she made the call.


    ''''Stop messing with me, Alice. Lord knows how nervous I am right now. Sebastian will come to pick me anytime soon. I don''t even know what to wear''''


    ''''Zeya, you are on top of your game when it comes to dressing up. But, I advise that you shouldn''t wear anything short and don''t wear a trouser either. Who knows they might just turn out to be your mother and father in law in the future. You need to dress well so that they will accept you if not, your romance with Sebastian is going to meet a lot of roadblocks''''


    ''''Hey! I told you to stop messing with me. I don''t have time to listen to you, I''m hanging up''''


    ''''Wait! Don''t hung up yet. Did you buy a gift?''''


    ''''My ancestor, they are rich. What would they possibly need?''''


    ''''That is where you are wrong. Listen to me, when Sebastian comes to pick you let him send you to the company first. Go to my waiting room and check in one of the shelves. You will find a special wine there. Take that to them. let me tell you, it wasn''t easy for me to get my hands on this wine. My boyfriend specially got it for me and I am giving it to you. You don''t have to thank me, send the money to my account later on''''


    ''''Cheapskate. I will do that. Alice, thank you''''


    ''''Oh, say hi to your future mother and father in law for me''''


    ''''I take back my words, bye'''' Zeya hung up and Alice laughed. She turned to look at Josh.


    ''''Zeya is so adorable. I can''t get enough of teasing her''''


    ''''Naughty girl. Let''s get you ready for bed''''


    ''''I still have to study my script. Will you help me?''''


    ''''Sure, anything for you''''


    Alice smiled, ''''thanks a lot Josh. For coming into my life''''


    ''''Thanks Alice, for waiting for me to come into your life''''


    ''''That sounded so cheesy, right?''''


    ''''Right''''


    They both laughed.


    ¡­.


    Zeya looked at the two dresses laying on the bed and made up her mind.


    ''''I''m going wine tonight'''' she said and picked the wine belted shoulder dress and went in to change. She had already gotten her makeup and hair done.


    She soon emerged out of the room to hall in the wine dress and paired it with strapless heels and a special AGATHA Necklace she bought earlier on. Since she was going to be their brand ambassador, she didn''t want to disappoint them.


    Zeya picked her porched bag and heard the doorbell ringing. She calmed herself and went to open the door.


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered when he saw her. he had to admit, she looked really beautiful in the dress.


    ''''Hi''''


    ''''Ready?'''' Sebastian asked as he looked away.


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Let''s go then. My parents are on their way to the restaurant''''


    ''''Mm, Sebastian. I want us to pass somewhere, I have a gift to give to your parents''''


    ''''Alright'''' Sebastian waited for her to lock the door before they went to the car together. He opened the door for her to get in before he went over to the driver''s seat.

 Chapter 157 - I Wont Charge You For Looking...

    LAUV Restaurant.


    When Sebastian pulled over in front of the restaurant, he got down first and went to the other side to open the door for Zeya. He noticed how nervous she looked and didn''t want to get out of the car.


    ''''Hey, why are you acting like you are here to meet your mother and father in law?'''' Sebastian asked.


    ''''No, I''m not. It''s just that I can''t help getting nervous. I don''t know what they think of me. I am afraid I will mess all the hard work you put into making me the brand ambassador''''


    ''''It''s good you know I put in a lot of efforts to get you this far. So, just be your usual self and don''t put me to shame. My parents are just ordinary people. There is nothing to be scared or nervous about. Besides, there is someone who will jump to your defence with an explanation''''


    Zeya relaxed and smiled. She got down from the car and picked the wine she took from Alice''s dressing room at the company.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Zeya said as she held the wine.


    ''Let''s go'''' Sebastian led her into the restaurant. as they walked inside, someone took photos of them.


    "Mom, dad'''' Sebastian called as they entered the private room.


    ''''Mr. Bassey, Mrs. Bassey, good evening'''' Zeya greeted with a polite bow.


    ''''Sister Zeya, you look so beautiful'''' Lex spoke. She couldn''t hide her excitement upon seeing her.


    Zeya smiled and looked at Mrs. Bassey nervously. She stretched her hand with the wine and said to them, ''''Mr. and Mrs. Bassey, I brought something small for you''''


    Mrs. Bassey took the wine and looked at it. She turned and exchanged a subtle gaze with her husband before asking Zeya.


    ''''This is Screaming Eagle Cabenet 1992, not only is it expensive, it is also rare. Where did you get it from?''''


    ''''I¡­''''


    ''''Mom, she brought you a gift, why do you have to ask where she got it from? This isn''t fair, Zeya, sit down''''


    ''''Bridget, stop making the girl nervous. Miss Zeya, you are welcome. Have a seat and thank you for your gift'''' Eric said to Zeya.


    ''''Thank you too'''' Zeya sat, sandwiched between Sebastian and Lex and right across Mr. and Mrs. Bassey.


    ''''Which part of the city do you come from, Miss Zeya?'''' Bridget asked.


    ''''I am from the South of City X, Yuk Town to be precise. My parents are retired teachers from the Yuk Senior High School''''


    Sebastian looked at Zeya with a curious gaze as she talked about herself. She seemed rather confident as she spoke about herself. She didn''t feel ashamed of her background.


    When the food was finally served, Mr. Eric Bassey said to everyone, ''''let''s eat before the food gets cold''''


    ''''Sister Zeya, let me take the beans out of your fried rice, you are allergic to French beans'''' Lex said as she picked the bowl from Zeya''s side.


    ''''No, Lex. It''s okay. I can just avoid eating the French beans''''


    ''''Are you allergic to beans?'''' Sebastian asked as his parents looked at Zeya.


    ''''Oo, but that was when I was a kid. I haven''t eaten anything made from French beans since I was 6 years''''


    Sebastian quickly took the bowl of fried rice from her side saying, ''''why didn''t you tell me this earlier on. Luckily, this was added to only the rice, what if it was added to the soup? Do you want to be taken to the ER before you tell me something so important?'''' he started scolding her.


    ''''I¡­''''


    ''''I will ask the kitchen to make something different for you. What do you like to eat?''''


    ''''Sebastian, it isn''t that serious. There are a lot of food on the table, I can eat those''''


    ''''Shut up!'''' Sebastian said as he stood up and went to get the kitchen staff.


    Mr. and Mrs. Bassey looked at each other.


    ''''Miss Zeya, you don''t have to be so nervous around us. Next time, you can tell us the things you are allergic to. Sebastian is particular about his health so he gets irritated when someone acts indifferent about their health. Don''t let it bother you, he will be back soon'''' Eric decided to explain first.


    ''''I won''t blame him'''' Zeya saw Sebastian returning to the room.


    ''''Just wait a little while, they will bring you something else''''


    ''''Cousin, don''t act like that next time or you will mislead sister Zeya. Someone would think she is your girlfriend'''' Lex said with a smirk.


    ''''Eat a lot of meat and grow tall'''' Sebastian picked a piece of meat and stuffed it into Lex''s mouth.


    ¡­.


    After they were done eating, the table was cleared and a desert was brought. Zeya kept answering every single question that Bridge threw on her way. She didn''t feel angry about it. She just felt like those questions seemed rather personal and for their daughter in law.


    ''''I watched your live press conference yesterday. It wasn''t the prettiest but when you stood up against the reporter and protected Lex, I felt reassured. I admit, I hold a lot of prejudice against you but that is because of how your personal life was made public. I am a Virgo and believe that my private life should be kept private and what I show to the public is only what I allow them to see.


    As a woman in show business, you need to be careful with who you get close to and share your life with. A lot of men can''t stand competent and confident women. I commend you for leaving him after he cheated on you.


    I am the head of PR at AGATHA and I am saying this professionally so I hope you don''t offense to it. I am a blunt and straightforward person so I hope that I communicate my thoughts to you so that I don''t have to keep them and make you second guess them''''


    ''''Thank you, Mrs. Bassey for being honest with me. Growing up, my parents have always taught me to be receptive but also professional in whatever I do. Dating Lucas was something even my parents didn''t approve off but it still happen. Now that everything has already escalated to this extend, I don''t intend to repeat it again. I will work hard so that you won''t be disappointed in choosing me as the first ever brand model for AGATHA. Thank you for giving me this opportunity''''


    ''''We didn''t give you this opportunity. He did¡­'''' Mrs. Bassey pointed at Sebastian.


    ''''Thank you Sebastian. I won''t let you down''''


    ''''Sister Zeya, you can just show us how grateful you are by marrying my cousin. He is so old but has never had a real girlfriend before. Aye, I find it hard already because as soon as I finish high school he is going to be following me about, chasing all my suitors away. Why don''t you keep him busy for me?''''


    ''''Eat some desert and stop spouting nonsense. Who said I didn''t have a girlfriend?''''


    Zeya and his parents all looked at him when he said that. Sebastian looked around and said proudly.


    ''''I am such a rich and handsome man who have a lot of women waiting for me. do you think I wouldn''t have a girlfriend?'''' he asked and turned to look at Zeya.


    ''''That''s enough, let''s eat'''' Eric Bassey said to him.


    ¡­..


    Zeya looked at Sebastian subtly as he drove her back to her house. He pulled over at the traffic and turned to look at her.


    ''''Are you done looking? Or do you need me to get you a picture so that you can put it under your pillow?'''' he asked her.


    ''''I wasn''t looking at you'''' Zeya said and looked away. Her face became red.


    ''''I get that look a lot. You don''t have to be shy, I won''t charge you for looking''''


    ''''I wasn''t looking at you. I was just looking at the car model. It just came out a few weeks ago and you are the first person to have it. I was just wondering how many years of savings I would need to get a car like that''''


    ''''This car will take you a few more years to buy. Just settle with a second hand car or go with the van you currently have''''


    ''''Tsk, what a narcissist'''' Zeya muttered and Sebastian chuckled.


    ''''But, you can get this exact car once I am able to win a project against Janice Jewellery ending of this month. I will buy this car for you''''


    Zeya turned to look at him.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that? Haven''t you seen a handsome man before?''''


    ''''I''m just surprised that we''ve gotten to this point. I used to see you as someone I could never reach. It''s like if you were the sky, then I would be the earth. They might seem close but they are actually far away''''


    Sebastian smiled and turned to look at her. He suddenly leaned closer to her and asked.


    ''''How about now? Do I seem close enough?''''


    Zeya blushed and nodded her head. Sebastian smiled back and drove away when the traffic turned green.

 Chapter 158 - Ines

    ''''Go in and rest'''' Sebastian said after he pulled over in front of Zeya''s house.


    ''''Mm, drive home safely''''


    ''''Tomorrow is the script reading, I will see you there''''


    ''''Alright'''' Zeya bid him goodbye and waited until he drove away. Zeya touched her door and noticed that it was unlocked. She walked in carefully and relaxed when she saw Lucas inside the hall.


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''Are you really dating him now, Zeya?'''' Lucas walked towards her.


    ''''What are you doing here?''''


    ''''You destroyed my name and now you are having fun, flirting with Sebastian Bassey. Do you think he is better than me? No, he is not better than me. He is even worse than me, Zeya''''


    ''''Lucas, leave this place right now. I do not want to deal with you''''


    ''''You don''t want to deal with me? Then, why did you do that press conference? Now, my name is trending and a lot of people are calling me names on the internet''''


    ''''You started it first, Lucas. Don''t blame me for anything because I didn''t want things to end this way either but you left me with no choice when you decided to throw me under the bus and walk away. Also, I didn''t lie about anything. Whatever I said at the press meeting was the entire truth, so don''t come here and act like I did something bad to you''''


    ''''What about you? do you think all of this is my fault? Zeya even when we were together, you were always skeptical about me. Do push and pull with me. I am a man with desires. You never allowed me to go further with you. You made me fall into the traps of those two women. They realised how starved I was and decided to help me out. You have no right to blame me''''


    Zeya chuckled and looked at him with a pitiful gaze.


    ''''Lucas, what right do you have to blame me? did I ask you to sleep with other women? If you knew you couldn''t keep up with me, why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you break up with me first. I sacrificed a lot of things for you, Lucas. I even went against my parents for you''''


    ''''Zeya, you have to take responsibility for your actions. Go online and clear the air. Tell everyone that what you said was a lie. Tell them everything. Tell them how you used me for clout. Are you not doing the same thing with Sebastian? You are using him, tell me. What did you give him? Your body? You never allowed me to do anything intimate with you but you are sleeping with Sebastian already?''''


    ''''Not every man is like you, Lucas. You shut up and leave my house immediately or I will call the security. How did you get into my house?''''


    ''''You used your birthday, it wasn''t hard to figure out''''


    ''''Are you a stalker now? Even if you know my password, you have no right to come into my house without my permission. Leave right now''''


    ''''You just returned with Sebastian. Where did you two go? what did you do with him?''''


    Zeya tussled her hair, feeling frustrated as she looked at Lucas.


    ''''Lucas, you don''t have any right to ask me such questions. Sebastian is now my boss and whatever I do with him isn''t your business. Leave right now!''''


    ''''I want to see what he saw? You dressed so beautiful, he couldn''t have brought you back without seeing what was inside, right? I was with you for two years, don''t you think I also deserve to see your body?''''


    ''''Stop there! don''t come closer to me'''' Zeya stepped back when Lucas started walking towards her. his gaze was filled with lust as he looked at her body.


    ''''I have dreamt of having you in my arms, Zeya''''


    Zeya put her hand in her bag and removed her phone. She dialled Sebastian''s number immediately.


    ''''What are you doing?'''' Lucas frantically snatched the phone and threw it away. He drag Zeya and pushed her on to the couch.


    ''''Leave me alone, Lucas¡­'''' Zeya struggled on the couch with him.


    ¡­.


    Sebastian looked at the phone and frowned. He dialled Zeya''s number and it was turned off.


    ''''Why would she call me and turn her phone off again?'''' Sebastian muttered and suddenly thought about something. When he was leaving Zeya''s place, he had seen a blue car at a distance.


    ''''Sh*t! Lucas was there'''' Sebastian turned the car and drove back.


    ¡­.


    ''''Stay away from me or I will stab you with this knife, Lucas'''' Zeya said as she wielded the knife in her hand at Lucas.


    ''''Zeya, you don''t even have the strength to fight me. Stop messing with the knife or you will hurt yourself''''


    ''''I would rather hurt myself than allow you to touch me''''


    ''''But, you allowed Sebastian to touch you. Am I different from him? I am a man too; I was with you for two years. I deserve to have you''''


    ''''You bastard. Were you with me because of this? Lucas, are you even a man?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. After tonight, you will know whether I am a man or not. Maybe, I might even be a better man than Sebastian''''


    ''''Is that what you think?'''' A familiar voice asked behind him.


    ''''Sebastian¡­'''' Zeya heaved a relief when she saw him.


    Sebastian walked to Lucas and gave him a good beating. Lucas fell on the floor and laughed.


    ''''I haven''t even done anything to her and you are beating me?'''' he asked Sebastian.


    ''''You think this is all? I am calling the police''''


    ''No, Sebastian. Just let him go''''


    ''What? He tried to rape you. If I hadn''t come back, he would have¡­'''' the thought of Lucas satisfying himself with Zeya''s body made his blood boil.


    ''''Just let him go'''' Zeya held Sebastian''s hand. ''Everything is going to escalate once the police gets involved. He is already a mess, he just doesn''t want to go down alone. I really don''t want to be trending again for the wrong reasons. I don''t want to disappoint your parents and the trust they have in me''''


    ''''You are such a strange character. Fine, let''s do it your way'''' Sebastian took his phone and made a short call.


    ''''Come and clean something up. I will send you the address''''


    Lucas was still on the floor with blood on his lips. He looked weak and unable to get up by himself.


    Sebastian turned and saw Zeya pouring a glass of water for herself. He removed his blazer and went to cover up her exposed shoulders.


    ''''Go in and change, I will be here''''


    ''''Have some water'''' Zeya handed the glass to him before going into her room.


    Sebastian sipped the water and placed the glass on the table before walking to Lucas. He squatted before him.


    ''''I am leaving you because of Zeya, but don''t think that you will be able to get away from me so easily. Very soon, my men will be here. they will send you somewhere you can sober up and when you do, you will not be able to attend tomorrow''s script reading. You will personally call the director and opt out of the drama''''


    ''''I will do no such thing'''' Lucas sneered back.


    ''''Then, don''t blame me for not being considerate. You see that woman inside there¡­ she is no longer your woman. She is now mine. The hands you touched her with, next time you do that again they won''t be yours anymore''''


    ''''You don''t love her. You are just using her, right? Zeya is not even your type. You don''t like innocent girls like Zeya''''


    ''''Since when did you know my taste in women? What makes you so sure that I am not serious about her? I already made her our brand ambassador, is there nothing more I can''t do? Besides, we will be acting side by side in the upcoming drama''''


    ''''Tell me, are you doing this because I once slept with Ines? I admit, it was so easy getting her to sleep with me. She couldn''t even hold herself back'''' Lucas turned and saw Zeya coming out of her room.


    ''''Let me tell you a secret, Zeya. The fight between Sebastian and I go way back. There was this woman called Ines. She was so beautiful. You must have heard of her before''''


    ''''Ines. My senior?''''


    ''''You are right, the same Ines. Sebastian was so in love with her back then, but she only considered him as a friend. She was so in love with me. So, if you think that Sebastian is going up against me because of you, then you are delusional. He is still pained from the past and is just using you against me. You are nothing compared to his first love''''


    Sebastian pulled Lucas by the collar and was about to hit him when two men entered the house.


    ''''Boss, we are here'''' one of them spoke.


    ''''Take him away'''' Sebastian stood up and stepped aside.


    ''''Remember my words, Zeya. He is just messing with you. He only has one woman in his heart'''' Lucas yelled as the men pulled him away.

 Chapter 159 - You Are Getting Married?

    Zeya looked at Sebastian and sighed. He was sitting on the couch silently. He hadn''t spoken a word since the men took Lucas away.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Zeya asked as she sat across him.


    Sebastian shook his head and stood up. Zeya stood up with him and held his hand.


    ''''You are hurt. Sit down, I will bring the first aid''''


    ''''No, don''t worry''''


    ''''No. Just sit down and stop being stubborn, Sebastian. I will be right back'''' she said before going to her room.


    Zeya returned with a first aid box and sat across him. she opened the box and removed the cotton bud with the disinfectant.


    ''''You got hurt trying to save me, I should take care of you and also, don''t worry. I know I shouldn''t fall for a man like you, I know my limits''''


    Sebastian looked at her. He didn''t say anything and simply watched as she dressed the cuts on his knuckles.


    ''''It''s going to hurt a little''''


    ''''What about you? Are you alright? Lucas almost¡­'''' Sebastian didn''t need to continue his statement but Zeya understood what he meant.


    ''''Mm, I''m fine. I am much stronger than I look. I don''t put a lot of thought into what people say about me, especially people that I no longer care about. But, what about you? he opened an old wound. Senior is no longer in this world''''


    ''''I am fine. I will sleep on the couch, go and sleep. I will leave tomorrow''''


    ''''Are you¡­ sleeping here?''''


    ''''Do you want me to go? I thought you would be scared and would need me. But, if you are okay, then¡­'''' Sebastian tried to stand up and Zeya pushed him back.


    ''''I am not okay. You can sleep here. I will go and bring you beddings'''' Zeya closed the first aid box and stood up with it.


    Sebastian smiled and leaned against the couch as he watched her walk away. His mind suddenly went to Ines.


    A few years back, Ines was a rising star in the acting industry. She was very talented and also happened to be his friend. A friend he had been in love with since he could remember but she never thought of him as more than a friend.


    She later fell for Lucas but it didn''t end up and they broke up. Later on, she passed away in an accident that he was still investigating.


    When Zeya returned and saw him in deep thoughts, she sighed. She knew he was thinking about Ines, her senior. She was also close to Ines at that time. Ines taught her a lot of things that she was grateful for.


    Zeya shook her head and sent the beddings to the couch. She saw that Sebastian''s eyes were closed.


    ''''Is he sleeping?'''' she asked herself and then took the sheets and covered him with him before turning to go. she felt a sudden pulled and fell into the couch.


    ''''Don''t leave me'''' Sebastian muttered as he adjusted his body into the couch. He pulled Zeya''s hand closer and placed his head on her hand, sleeping.


    ''''Sebastian, you¡­ my hand will become numb at this rate'''' Zeya said but didn''t pull away. She sat down on the floor and moved closer to his face. She used her free hand to trace his face.


    ''''Whoa, his brows are really thick. Too bad, it''s a waste on his face''''


    After watching him for a while, Zeya yawned and also fell asleep.


    Late in the night, Sebastian woke up. He opened his eyes and saw Zeya sleeping by his side. Their faces were closer to each other.


    Sebastian smiled and watched her for a while before standing up, ''''your body will ache if you sleep like this, Zeya''''


    Sebastian lifted her and sent her into her bedroom. He laid her and covered her up before going out, back to the couch.


    ¡­.


    Zeya opened her eyes and sat up on the bed. She got down and hurried to the hall but she didn''t see anyone there. She pouted her lips and looked at the centre table and saw a piece of note on the table. She picked it up and read it.


    ''''See you at the script meeting later on''


    Zeya smiled and folded the note neatly before going to her room.


    ¡­


    Mikael and Natalie''s house.


    Natalie walked out of their bedroom to the hall where Mikael was chatting with Thomas.


    ''''I''m leaving first'''' Natalie said as she leaned down to kiss Mikael''s cheek.


    ''''Wait, I will send you''''


    ''''No need. You and Thomas still have a lot to talk about. I am taking the car. I will be going to Song Group with Lucy to discuss the project with Mr. Song''''


    ''''Natalie, will you be okay going there? You just got out of the hospital and you are already going to work'''' Thomas said worriedly.


    ''''I will be fine. Trust me, I know how to handle myself better now''''


    ''''But, Daniel Song still suspects you. He will try everything possible to sniff something out of you. What if he says something that will trigger your emotions?''''


    ''''Thomas, you are not know this but I am very clever than you think. With Daniel Song''s IQ, he proclaims himself as someone smart but he is actually careless. He thinks that he is smart and I don''t remember anything. People like that leave clues that they don''t even realise they do. Don''t worry, I have this under control. Besides. I won''t be there alone. I am going with Lucy''''


    ''''Then, be careful and call me if anything is amiss''''


    ''''Yes, darling'''' Natalie picked her bag and keys and left the house.


    ''''What did you do with the cactus plant?'''' Thomas asked after Natalie left.


    ''''We left it at the hospital¡­ where it belonged''''


    ''''That''s great. I can''t believe the guts of this man''''


    ''''How are things at your end? I mean with the man who is working with Daniel Song''''


    ''''He¡­ he seems to take my warnings lightly but, I plan to visit him today and remind him not to mess with me''''


    ''''I will also be meeting with Mrs. Song today at lunch''''


    ''''When do you plan on letting Natalie know the truth about her mother? She will be heartbroken if you keep this too long''''


    ''''I know, but I don''t have the right to tell her this. You know that too. The only person who can open up about it is Mrs. Song''''


    ''''I understand. For now, let''s focus on the connection those three have. There must be a certain connection between Solace, Daniel and Natalie''s late father''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ¡­.


    Natalie arrived and pulled over at the car park. She got down and walked to Lucy who was standing at the entrance waiting for her.


    ''''Hi, Lucy''''


    ''''Hi, Nat. it feels like forever since I last saw you'''' Lucy hugged Natalie.


    ''''Me too. How was your trip?''''


    ''''It was alright. But, I didn''t have any rest at all. I attended meeting upon meeting, I hardly had time to play around''''


    ''''But, you learnt a lot, right?''''


    ''''Mm. Natalie wait. I have something to give you''''


    ''''What is it?''''


    Lucy opened her bag and brought out a wedding invitation card, ''''this¡­''''


    ''''Lucy, you and Matt are getting married?''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''This is great news, Lucy. I am so happy for you''''


    ''''We just want to do something small. I don''t like extravagant weddings. What matters is our happiness''''


    ''''That''s right''''


    ''''That said, would you be my bridesmaid?''''


    ''''Do you even need to ask. I will be your bridesmaid, of course''''


    ''''Thank you, I was so anxious''''


    ''''What is there to be anxious about? Let''s go inside'''' Natalie pulled Lucy as she entered the company building. They stopped by the elevator and Natalie pressed the bottom.


    ''''Because of me, Matt doesn''t want to make this known to everyone. He just told his cousin, Amy and a few members of team''''


    ''''That''s good. You don''t have to bother with what people will say. What matters is Matt''s love and respect for you''''


    ''''Mm, thank you Natalie''''


    The elevator door opened and they saw William and Amy inside. William''s gaze lit up when he saw Natalie but the latter simply looked at him with an indifferent gaze.


    ''''Natalie, Lucy you are here already'''' Amy said and smiled. She looked at Natalie and asked, ''''how do you feel, Natalie?''''


    ''''I am fine, Amy''''


    ''''Natalie, let''s talk in my office. I need to talk to you about the Song Group Project''''


    ''''Mm, sure'''' Natalie not into the elevator with them. as they went upstairs, the elevator became awkward.


    ''''Lucy, congratulations to you''''


    ''''Thank you, Amy''''


    Natalie took out her phone and started scrolling. She was aware of the penetrating gaze of William on her but she chose to ignore it.


    ''''I will leave you'''' Lucy said when the elevator stopped at her floor.


    ''''See you later, Lucy'''' Natalie said and Lucy nodded her head.


    The door closed again, sending them to the last floor.


    Amy looked at William and Natalie quietly. She didn''t have much to say anymore, since William was bent on having Natalie at all cost. She wanted him to give up willingly after he faces so many obstacles.

 Chapter 160 - My Mother; Your Stepmother.

    ''''I wanted the police to investigate what happened to you but I was surprised when you suddenly called, asking for the case to be dropped. Is everything alright? Why did you suddenly ask Jason to accept the project from Song Group.


    ''''Song Group is a big company and doing business with them is going to fetch the company a lot of profit. I didn''t want the company to suffer loss because of something that happened with me. I simply didn''t want that to happen, so I asked for the case to be dropped and Jason to accept the project''''


    ''''Natalie, Mr. Song wants only you on the project. He even plans on getting you an office in his company building so that you won''t have to travel back and forth. But, I don''t trust that man. He is your stepfather, and you two don''t have the best relationship. What if something happens or you end up getting hurt? The company will indeed incur loses but even without the money from the project, the company is able to move on. You don''t have to sacrifice yourself''''


    ''''This isn''t about sacrifice, William. If this project succeeds, I will be getting a raise and a lot of bonus and maybe a promotion. I don''t want to miss out on such a thing because of my past relationship with the Song family. Don''t worry, I am not sacrificing myself. I am not that angelic to do such a thing''''


    ''''Natalie, do you remember what happened in the past?''''


    ''''No, I don''t remember anything. William, I really want to do this project, so please just let me go with it. I will be careful''''


    ''''If you insist, but if you get there and there is anything wrong, just let me know''''


    ''''Sure, thank you''''


    ''''Natalie, have you heard from Laura, lately?''''


    ''''Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Nothing, just be careful when you go out alone''''


    ''''Alright'''' Natalie asked, ''''is there something I should know about?''''


    ''''No, don''t worry''''


    ''''Okay'''' Natalie stood up and left the office.


    ¡­..


    Song Group.


    Natalie and Lucy walked into the company building after arriving. Lucy looked at the interior of the building and smiled.


    ''''Nat, I didn''t know this place was so developed''''


    ''''Of course, this is a big company. Let''s go'''' Natalie said and slowed her pace when she saw Solace walking out from the elevator with Mimi Song.


    ''''Natalie, what are you doing here?'''' Solace asked when she saw them.


    ''''Hi, I came to discuss the details of the upcoming project with Mr. Song''''


    ''''You are out of the hospital already? I was planning to visit with your favourite fruits, elder sister'''' Mimi said sarcastically.


    ''''No need to make the extra trip since I am out already''''


    ''''You should have called me before coming. If I knew you were coming, I wouldn''t? have made plans to leave''''


    ''''This is just a discussion. When the project kicks off, we will get to see more of each other. Today, I just came to get some information from Mr. Song''''


    ''''Alright. I have a meeting, so I will be going first''''


    ''''Sure, go ahead with your business''''


    ''''Call me when you are done, let''s have dinner together''''


    ''''Mom, I will join you two. Since it is going to be dinner, let''s tell dad too''''


    ''''Mimi, she wants to have dinner with me¡­ her real daughter. There is no need for extra or outside people to be there. Haven''t you heard? Two is company, three is crowd'''' Natalie finished and looked at Mimi with a smug expression.


    Mimi''s face turned ugly and she clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to jump at Natalie and tie her apart.


    Solace looked at Natalie and smiled. ''''Call me when you are done, Natalie. Mimi, I will drop you off before I go'''' Solace walked away after speaking, as she did, she couldn''t hold back her laughter. Her mood became lighter and she felt pleased.


    ''''Don''t think I can''t do anything to you, Natalie. This is my turf; no one will be able to save you''''


    ''''Hold you claws, little cat. Don''t keep my mother¡­ your stepmother waiting. Be a good girl and bounce'''' Natalie said and walked away.


    ''''Hey!'''' Mimi screamed and watched as Natalie and Lucy entered the elevator. She turned and stamped her foot before going out.


    ''''Nat, is it alright to provoke Mimi in this manner? What if she does something to you?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. If I wasn''t prepared to face her, I wouldn''t have dared to come here. This might be their turf, but I intend to destroy everything in this place by the time the project is over. This place¡­ needs a total clean-up'''' Natalie replied and stepped out of the elevator with Lucy. They met Daniel''s secretary outside the elevator.


    ''''Miss Jun, welcome to Song Group. Mr. Song is expecting you. I will take you with him''''


    ''Thank you'''' Natalie and Lucy followed the man towards Daniel''s office. When they arrived, the man knocked once before opening the door.


    ''''Natalie, you are finally here'''' Daniel stood up from his desk and walked to them as they entered the office. He pointed at a couch in the office saying, ''''sit down. What would you like to drink?''''


    ''''We are fine, Mr. Song'''' Natalie said as she sat with Lucy.


    ''''You can leave us alone'''' Daniel said to his secretary.


    ''''Yes, boss''''


    Natalie opened the file bag in her hands and brought out some documents. There were different designs on each paper and a little definition attached to them. These were all suggestions on the necklace types that were suitable for the designs they were going to work on. Natalie had personally designed them the previous nights.


    ''''Mr. Song, here are a few designs I brought for you to check out. These are all new ones that I did last night. But, you have the final say so if there are any changes that you would like to add, feel free to do so''''


    Daniel picked the papers and looked at them. he smiled. They were detailed and exquisite and refreshing. He had to admit that Natalie had a talent in that aspect.


    ''''These designs are exquisite and refreshing, very detail and have a lot of essence. You depicted the history of Song Group in each design. I am very satisfied with these designs but how about we do it this way? I want to take you on a tour around Song Group and Song pharmaceuticals. I will also provide you with some insight on our clientele base. I believe you will be able to come out with even better designs than these ones.


    I want to give our clients with something special, something that can leave a lasting homely feeling in them for a long time''''


    ''''I don''t have a problem with that''''


    ''''Then, it''s settle. Your office is almost ready and it is right across your mother''s office. Since you two will be working together. would you like to go and have a look at it?''''


    ''''Sure, no problem. This is Lucy, she will be helping me out while I am here''''


    ''''You are welcome to Song Group, Lucy''''


    ''''Thank you, sir''''


    ''''Let''s go, I will show you around the building and your office''''


    ''''Okay'''' Natalie and Lucy stood up with Daniel.


    ''''Right, how is the plant?'''' Daniel looked at Natalie, studying her gaze as he asked.


    ''''The plant¡­ a patient wanted it so badly so I had to give it out''''


    ''''I see. You should have told me; I would have gotten one for you''''


    ''''Since I am going to be here, I won''t get time to take care of it. Mikael is quite busy lately so it''s better not to bother yourself with that''''


    ''''Alright, let''s go''''


    ¡­.


    EVE


    Solace sipped her wine and looked at Mikael with a smile. ''''I was quite surprised when I got your invitation. This is considered our very first office meeting without Natalie, right?''''


    ''''Yes. How are you, Miss. Ash?''''


    ''''I am doing well''''


    ''''You don''t need to lie to me. I am aware of what is going on with you''''


    ''''Does Natalie¡­''''


    ''''No. She doesn''t know yet but I don''t know how long I will be able to keep it from her''''


    ''''I understand''''


    ''''Why don''t you want to go through with the surgery? You can live up to a year and half at most if you do the surgery. Why don''t you want to do it?''''


    ''''I don''t really have much to live for anymore. Let''s say that¡­ I am simply tired of living this way'''' Solace let out a bitter chuckle which didn''t reach her eyes. Even though she was trying hard not to show it, she was afraid, really afraid of what was going to happen to her.


    ''''Don''t you feel guilty towards Natalie?''''


    ''''It is because I feel guilty and unworthy of her forgiveness that I want to leave her with no pain''''


    ''''That is not true. What you are doing is going to cause her even more pain. What you are doing is going to make her feel guilty for not being a worthy daughter. There is no need for forgiveness as long as what you did was justifiable, right?''''

 Chapter 161 - I Want The Truth...

    ''''It is because I feel guilty and unworthy of her forgiveness that I want to leave her with no pain''''


    ''''That is not true. What you are doing is going to cause her even more pain. What you are doing is going to make her feel guilty for not being a worthy daughter. There is no need for forgiveness as long as what you did was justifiable, right?''''


    Solace looked at him and asked, ''''what do you mean?''''


    ''''All these years, you were harsh towards Natalie because you were protecting her, right?''''


    ''''Mr. Sun, I don''t understand what you are talking about'''' Solace feigned innocence.


    ''''Since you are pretending not to know what I am talking about, then I am going to be frank with you. You treated Natalie badly all these years not because you didn''t love her but because you were protecting her. You treated her badly and caused her to leave because you wanted her far away from the Song family¡­ particularly Daniel Song. You made plans for my brother to find her at the right moment because you knew that as long as she was with the Sun family, Daniel Song would never be able to get his hands on her''''


    Solace looked at Mikael as he spoke. Her hands under the table quivered and she clasped them tightly.


    ''''But, the question¡­ why is Daniel Song even interested in Natalie to the point of obsession? Why does Daniel Song monitor everything and even news that has to do with Natalie? You, Daniel Song and Oswald Jun, Natalie''s father have a history together. As to what that connection is, the only people that know are you, Daniel Song and maybe even Natalie''''


    ''''Who told you all these? What makes you think that my late ex-husband and my current husband has a connection?''''


    ''''What do you think?'''' Mikael asked back.


    ''''Did you investigate my past?''''


    Mikael chuckled. ''''You look flustered and scared right now, Miss Ash. As if you are hiding something huge''''


    ''''I thought you called me out for lunch but since it is an interrogatory lunch, I have to take my leave'''' Solace said and stood up.


    ''''Wait! Why didn''t you go to the police when Natalie was kidnapped by your husband and stepdaughter? You knew they were the ones behind it, but you kept quiet and watched her stay hidden for a whole year. Aren''t you curious about what they did to her for that whole year? Natalie came back a total mess. Didn''t you care about her deteriorating mental state? She literally lived on medication. Didn''t that hurt your conscience?''''


    Solace sighed and turned to face him. ''''What do you want from me, Mikael Sun?''''


    ''''The truth. I want the truth''''


    ''''The truth?'''' Solace chuckled. ''The truth that you want to uncover is like a time bomb waiting to explode and the first person to get hurt will be Natalie, my daughter¡­ your wife. Do you think the truth is that easy to uncover? Listen, I have endured so much all these years just so Natalie would never know the kind of past she had and the kind of person her father was and I am not going to let all that effort go to waste just because of your momentary curiosity''''


    ''''This is not a momentary curiosity. This is something that needs to be brought to light. Do you think you are saint if you choose to keep everything to yourself? No, the world isn''t going to celebrate you for it. At most, you will just be someone who abandoned her daughter for a rich man and to Natalie, you will be the woman you left her for a man when she was just little. So I wonder for whose safety are you doing all this for?''''


    Solace looked at Mikael with an annoyed gaze. She sat back and took the wine glass and drunk all of it before speaking.


    ''''For whose safety? Mikael Sun, let me tell you. I love Natalie more than anyone does in this world. Whatever I did up to this point was to protect her. Even if I had to use the cruellest way, I still did it because I loved her. even if that made her see me as a bad mother, and even if that meant I will never get to be forgiven so don''t sit there and wash all of that away because you don''t love her any less than I do. You have no idea what I went through. You have no idea what I had to go through. You have no idea what happened to me and why I did what I did. Don''t be so quick to judge me, Mikael Sun and for the record, I do not regret doing what I did because if I went back I would do the same thing all over again if it guaranteed my daughter''s life and safety. I sacrificed a lot of things''''


    ''''My apologies, I went too far with my words''''


    ''''No need to apologise'''' Solace calmed down and started talking again.


    ''''Natalie was a special kid from the moment she was born. Having a rare blood group that no one in our families had, it was difficult for her. Especially when she was sick. We had to use conventional means to make sure that she didn''t run out of blood because that meant she was going to end up being anaemic.


    Oswald and I did everything possible to make sure that she was always safe and healthy. We didn''t want to risk it; we couldn''t risk it. at an early age, I stopped working and became a stay at home mom because I couldn''t let my daughter out of the house.


    Natalie was already reading by the time she was two years old. Sounds unreal but it is the truth. She was an intelligent kid. The doctors said she had an IQ of about 175, that was a lot higher for a kid her age. A lot of people became curious about her so we had to change cities. We moved to city X and that was how we met Daniel Song.


    My husband and I didn''t want much. We just wanted our girl to live a simply life and be like every other girl her age. We didn''t want the world to burden her with things that didn''t matter much. We just wanted her to be 2 years.


    Oswald decided to quit his job at the Research Institute to focus on finding ways to lower her IQ. He did a lot of things but it didn''t help. She was just outsmarting us for her age.


    Someone introduced us to Daniel Song. He was also a Pharmaceutical Researcher. He agreed to help my husband but he also wanted my husband to allow him to use Natalie''s intelligence in testing for a drug or even an AI that could exhibit the same characteristics and intelligence that Natalie had.


    Of course, he didn''t tell my husband the whole truth and my husband didn''t also tell him the entire truth. I thing that he didn''t trust Daniel Song fully, so even though he was working with him, he was skeptical about him.


    They worked together anyways, but he started becoming a little too much interested in Natalie. He wanted to meet her, have a chat with her. My husband refused and broke off their original agreement.


    Daniel Song was at lost. He started setting a trap and my family fell right where he wanted us. In order to save him and Natalie, I had to marry him and also gain custody of Natalie. He wanted to gain custody of Natalie through me but I never gave him that chance.


    But, still¡­ there was little I could do because I was powerless. I gave the custody of Natalie to her father when he came out of prison later on. The rest you already know''''


    ''''So, what you mean is that Daniel Song is obsessed with Natalie because of her high IQ?''''


    ''''To be more precise, he wants everything in her. Her brain and her rare blood. Daniel Song is evil. He wants to drain every single blood in Natalie and is also looking for a way to transfer her intelligence into an AI. He won''t stop until he takes care of everyone protecting Natalie. First, her father, Thomas and you are likely the next''''


    ''''You knew he was the one behind my brother''s plane crash?''''


    ''''I know, but I don''t have any evidence to back my claims. He cleans after himself so well''''


    ''''Do one thing, tell Natalie about your illness. She deserves to know and that too from you. she doesn''t hate you. She always talked about you, she misses you''''


    ''''I don''t want to make her any sadder than she already is''''


    ''''What will hurt her is watching her mother die. Her pain will be a little lesser if you let her know about it. Natalie remembers what happened to her five years ago. She wants to destroy Daniel Song''''


    ''''It''s that why she accepted to work with Song Group? This is dangerous, Mikael. Daniel is more dangerous than you think''''


    ''''I know, but she has you there. You will protect her''''


    ''''Yes, I will''''


    ''''The food has become cold. I will tell them to bring us something else''''

 Chapter 162 - A Set Up...

    ''What do you think? Are you satisfied with the way your office is?'''' Daniel asked as they walked out of the office.


    ''''Of course, she will be satisfied. I made every detail of it'''' Solace said, walking towards them.


    ''''Darling, you are already back from your business meeting?'''' Daniel asked as he hugged Solace.


    ''''Mm. Natalie, did I capture everything perfectly?'''' Solace hugged Daniel halfway and turned to ask Natalie.


    ''''Mm, I love everything about it''''


    ''''Are you done here?''''


    ''''Yes, I was just about to leave with Lucy''''


    ''''Alright, let''s have our dinner then''''


    ''''You are having dinner without me? Solace, you should have told me earlier. It would have become a welcome dinner for Natalie''''


    ''''You can organise that once she joins the company officially. I just want to have dinner with Natalie alone tonight''''


    ''''Sure, go ahead. We will talk again tomorrow. Solace, let''s have a little chat in my office''''


    ''''Natalie, I will meet you in the lobby later''''


    ''''Alright'''' Natalie nodded her head and went away with Lucy.


    ¡­.


    ''''Since when did you become so close to Natalie? Even inviting her out to dinner?''''


    ''''Why? Does it bother you that I am getting close to her?''''


    ''''Solace, I hope you don''t have funny ideas? You know the consequences of messing with me, right?''''


    ''''Daniel, you look scared. are you afraid that your plans will not come to fruition? You seem to be doubting yourself lately''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You should slow down on the antidepressants. They are messing with your brains¡­ obviously''''


    Daniel pushed Solace and she hit her back against the door. He gritted his teeth angrily and said to her, ''listen to me Solace Ash. Your life and that of your daughter''s are in my hands. One wrong move and you both will die in my hands. Don''t think that I don''t know what you are doing. Stop snubbing around my affairs. Even if you find the evidence that you are looking for, no one will be able to do shit about it. I rule this city. the police are in my hands and everyone else does my bidding''''


    Solace laughed and spat into his face. She pushed him away and opened the door and walked out proudly, adjusting her dressing as she walked away.


    ¡­


    Matt got down from the car and greeted Natalie, ''''hello, Natalie''''


    ''''Hi, Matt''''


    ''''I will leave first, Natalie''''


    ''''Mm, go ahead. Let''s talk tomorrow''''


    ''''Bye, Natalie''''


    ''''Bye, Matt'''' Natalie waved at them before turning to look at the entrance. She saw Solace walking out of the elevator.


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Solace walked to her.


    ''''Mother''''


    ''''Let''s use my car. I will get someone to send yours home''''


    ''''Alright'''' Natalie followed Solace to the car and they got in. A while later, Daniel who was looking down at them from his office glass ceiling said to someone over the phone.


    ''''Follow them and let me know whatever they are going to discuss'''' he hung up and his frown deepened.


    ¡­..


    ''''Where are we going?'''' Natalie asked when she noticed Solace was taking a roundabout route which was leading them back to the same junction.


    ''''I''m sorry but we have to take a rain check on the dinner. We have a tail behind us''''


    Natalie turned and saw the black car following them.


    ''''Daniel sent him, right?''''


    ''''You still got it in you. let''s go for a ride instead. I will send you home after another round''''


    ''''Okay'''' Natalie replied and looked at the car trailing behind them.


    ¡­


    Grove Production Studios.


    ''''That will be all for the script reading. I hope that the energy we came here with and started with will remain with us when we start filming next week. Thank you all for coming here'''' The director of the drama, ''''Inayah''s Kismet'' said after they closed the script reading.


    Everyone started chatting amongst themselves, some introducing themselves and making new acquaintances.


    ''''Hey, tell me how was your dinner date with the in laws?'''' Alice turned to Zeya who was sitting next to her.


    ''''Stop messing with me. It was just a dinner with my bosses. Tell you what, it wasn''t so bad. Mrs. Bassey even gave me some pieces of advice''''


    ''''I see. Then, I won''t be worried anymore. Since the mother in law likes you, you don''t have a problem. What is left is now to make him yours''''


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''Hi, Sister Zeya, sister Alice. I am Gladia, playing the role of Sandra'''' a young petite girl walked to them and introduced herself.


    ''''Hi Gladia, you did quite well today for someone whose first role is in this drama'''' Alice said to the girl.


    ''''Thank you. I hope you can look after me in the future''''


    ''''We should be telling you that. You passed the audition and beat a lot of experienced actresses to play the role of Sandra'''' Zeya said to her.


    ''''Which agency do you belong to?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''Wind Entertainment''''


    ''''Even if you suck up to a lot of people, you will still have to prove with your acting if not the role will be taken from you, Gladia. Don''t be so smug yet'''' another girl covered in heavy makeup said as she passed by them.


    Alice and Zeya turned to look at the girl. Gladia flushed and bit her lips nervously. Alice noticing it frowned and asked.


    ''''Do you two know each other?''''


    ''''Sister Alice, Sister Zeya, hi. I am Yvonne playing the role of Safaree'''' the girl called Yvonne said proudly.


    ''''I see'''' Zeya said half-heartedly and turned to Gladia, ''''what did she mean by that?''''


    ''''We are from the same agency but some people got in through the backdoor. With no experience, playing the role of Sandra isn''t just chicken and soup. Sandra''s character is that of an eccentric high school girl who got pregnant in the story for the male lead''s best friend who is a doctor. There are a lot of things that she would have to go through in order to grow. Being a newbie, I am afraid that she might not be able to portray Sandra so well and bring shame to the agency''''


    ''''Are you calling the director and writer that qualified her blind?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''Huh? I don''t understand what you mean, sister Alice'''' Yvonne''s face changed immediately.


    Because Alice''s voice was also high, it made everyone to turn and look at them.


    Alice smiled and stood up. She folded her arms and lifted her brows at the girl who was trying to feign innocence.


    ''''Sister Alice, did I do something wrong? if you tell me, I would apologise immediately'''' Yvonne said immediately when she saw that everyone''s attention was now on them.


    ''''Good going, but do you really want to take this route?'''' Alice asked and smiled.


    ''''Is Alice bullying the girl? Alice, why are you already bullying a small time actress? Aren''t you tired of doing this all the time?''''


    Lin Yan who was sitting quietly a distance away decidedly to speak at that moment. She stood up and walked to them.


    When she said that, the people began to murmur, some looking down on Alice. Lin Yan gave a subtle look at Yvonne and smiled. She looked away immediately but her actions didn''t go unnoticed by a pair of eagle eyes that sat a seat away from Zeya. He was busy playing with his phone.


    ''''What kind of situation is this? Whoa, I can''t believe this'''' Alice tussled her hair as she looked at Lin Yan. She had purposefully avoided her because she didn''t want to waste her precious energy on her but it seemed Lin Yan had other plans.


    ''''What is going on here, Alice?'''' the director walked to them and asked.


    Alice looked at them and smiled. ''''Director Xuan, I believe this is a simply misunderstanding¡­''''


    ''''What kind of misunderstanding can it be? Everyone saw how you were bullying Yvonne''''


    ''''That is not true, sister Alice was just advising and teaching me. I acted rashly just now. She wasn''t bullying me. Director Xuan, don''t misunderstand Alice'''' Yvonne quickly said.


    On the surface, it seemed that she was accepting Alice''s guidance but everyone could make a deeper understanding of the situation.


    Alice was bullying Yvonne. But, Yvonne didn''t want to admit it because it could cause her to lose!


    ''The filming hasn''t even started and you are already bullying your juniors. I wonder what will happen when filming begins? Alice, I thought that you would change after leaving our agency but it seems you have become even more brazen''''


    ''''You are right, the filming hasn''t started and a lot of drama is already going on. First, it involved these two people¡­'''' the one who spoke pointed at Zeya and Sebastian who was speaking on phone by the door, then he turned to Alice, ''''now it is you two former label mates. Even in real life, you still act so well. right, Miss Lin Yan?'''' he now turned his focus on Lin Yan.


    ''''Reynolds, what do you mean?'''' Lin Yan asked with a frown.


    ''''Director Xuan, Writer Paige, listen to this first¡­''''


    Reynolds finally stood up and walked to them. He placed his phone on the table and pressed on a recording.

 Chapter 163 - I Slept At Your House, That Is The Truth...

    Reynolds finally stood up and walked to them. he placed his phone on the table and pressed on a recording.


    ''''Don''t you want to play the role of Sandra?''''


    Lin Yan''s voice could be heard from the phone.


    ''''I can make you have it. But¡­ you just need to do something. A little sacrifice in order to have it''''


    ''''What do you need me to do?'''' Yvonne asked.


    ''''Provoke Alice and make it seem like she is bullying you''''


    ''''What if she doesn''t fall for it? I''ve heard a lot about her, she is very intelligent''''


    ''''I will help you deal with her. You just need to provoke her. once I come in, I will make everyone thing that you are being bullied''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''That¡­ this is not true'''' Lin Yan rushed forward to snatch the phone but Reynolds took it away.


    ''''I am innocent. Lin Yan asked me to do it. She influenced me'''' Yvonne started confessing.


    ''''How did you get this?'''' Alice asked Reynolds.


    ''''Blame it on my weird habit of always hiding in corners to sleep. I was tired and jetlagged. I thought I found a place I could sleep off for a few minutes before the script reading started. Who knew I would be distracted by these two? But, you don''t need to thank me. I just hate it when people try to get rid of others through shady means. If you have the talent, then prove it with your results'''' Reynolds said and walked away.


    Alice smiled and turned to look at Lin Yan. ''''After forcing me to leave the label, you still come at me with such low tactics? Lin Yan, I didn''t know that you were so obsessed with me''''


    ''''Lin Yan, Yvonne, let''s talk in my office. Alice, my apologies, since it happened in my studios''''


    ''''There is no need for apologies, Director Xuan. Also, I forgive Lin Yan and¡­ Yvonne here. I''m sorry for causing disturbances''''


    ''''You are indeed wise and polite just like Mikael said. I like you'''' the writer said as she turned to walk away.


    ''''Alice, let''s go'''' Zeya said to Alice.


    ''''Josh is coming to pick me''''


    ''''I see, then I will see you later''''


    ''''Wait, you came alone, right?''''


    ''''Mm, I couldn''t use the van because it is under repairs. Sister Lylia wants to change the colour so that people will not know it''''


    ''''Come with me'''' Alice pulled Zeya as she walked towards Sebastian who had just finished his call.


    ''Where are you going, Alice?''''


    ''''Sebastian, my boyfriend is here to pick me up. I can''t let her be the third wheel. Here, I am leaving her in your hands'''' Alice placed Zeya''s hand on Sebastian''s hand and kissed Zeya''s cheek.


    ''''Alice¡­ you'''' Zeya watched helplessly as Alice left the room. She turned to look at Sebastian and took her hand away immediately.


    ''''Let''s go, I will send you home first''''


    ''''No need. I don''t want to inconvenience you''''


    ''''Really? Why didn''t you say so when I slept at your place last night?'''' Sebastian said nonchalantly and Zeya flushed. She pulled him out of the place.


    ''''What are you saying? People will misunderstand us if they hear this''''


    ''''I slept in your house, that is the truth'''' Sebastian said again and Zeya sighed. She stepped aside when she saw people walking out.


    ''''Let''s go. There is no need arguing with you''''


    Sebastian smiled and walked out and Zeya followed him.


    Alice arrived at the underground parking and looked around for Josh. She soon spotted his car and started walking there but a figure suddenly stood in front of her.


    ''''Miss Alice, we meet again''''


    Alice looked at Director An and frowned. She stepped back and created a distance between them.


    ''''I waited here for you the whole day'''' he said to Alice.


    ''''What do you want?''''


    ''''Did you know that your boyfriend got me blacklisted? I can''t get any job to do now''''


    ''''How does that concern me? You reap what you sow, Director An¡­ right you just said you are no longer a director, so I guess the name is Andrew now''''


    ''''Does he know about Harry?'''' Andrew asked.


    ''''What do you think Josh will do when he finds out about your past with him? Will he even still ne interested in you?''''


    ''''Alice, I told you before, not to be smug with me but you thought the world revolved around you''''


    ''''Are you threatening me?''''


    ''''Alice¡­'''' Josh walked to them and held Alice''s hand.


    ''''Lover is here to the rescue. Mr. Cobbs, do you know everything about your past?''''


    ''''Yes, I do''''


    ''''Then, do you know about Harry Winchester? She must have told you about him, right?''''


    ''''Shut up, Andrew''''


    ''''She has and I already knew about him. There is nothing I don''t know about Alice. But, you don''t even know what is going to happen to you''''


    ''''I have a video; I think that you would be very interested in watching it. Alice, do you want to watch it with your boyfriend?''''


    Alice tensed up and bit her lips. Josh tightened his grip on her and smiled warmly at her.


    ''''Let me have it'''' Josh said to Andrew.


    ''''Money first'''' Andrew removed his phone and turned on his money scan code. ''''No need to go to the bank, just send it to me right now. ''This is the last piece of evidence and I stole it from Harry. If you send me the money, I will hand it over and leave the city right away. You won''t have to worry about me anymore''''


    ''''I hope you keep your words but, I don''t want to pay for something I already have. Are you sure what you have is really the original?''''


    ''''What?'''' Andrew became alarmed and took out the storage drive from his pocket. He inserted it on his phone and tried to play it but there was nothing in the drive.


    ''''What did you do to my drive?''''


    ''''What I should have done from the beginning'''' Josh turned to the side and nodded at a group of four men in black outfits. They came to him and took Andrew away.


    ''''You won''t get away with this. Alice, I have a lot of evidence against you'''' Andrew yelled as the men sent him away.


    ''''Josh¡­ I''''


    ''''You must be tired and hungry, right? Let''s go. I will make you something to eat'''' Josh said and walked with Alice to the car.


    ¡­.


    Alice walked out of her room after taking her bath and changing into a black knee level dress. She looked at the kitchen and went towards there, where Josh was cooking.


    ''''You are out already, sit there. I will be done soon'''' Josh said as he served her glass of water, ''''drink this warm water. It will clear your throat since you talked a lot the whole day''''


    ''''Josh¡­''''


    ''''I know you are worried about your weight and all that so I am making a vegan salad for you. I will warm a glass of milk for you to drink before going to bed''''


    ''''Josh, don''t cut me off again. We need to talk''''


    ''''What do you want to talk about?''''


    ''''Harry Winchester''''


    ''''He is irrelevant to me and our relationship''''


    ''''When you suddenly went on the trip to check your winery factory, you said you were making another short trip to Yuk Town. Did you go to meet with Harry?''''


    ''''Yes, I went to meet with him''''


    ''''You knew about him all this while, right? since when did you know about my relationship with him?''''


    ''''From the beginning. I was close by when you were in a relationship with him, so I know him''''


    ''''Why didn''t you tell me this before? If I knew you knew this part of me I would have¡­''''


    ''''You would never have agreed to be with me, right?''''


    ''''Mm. Listen, I will not beg you to be with me. I''ve lived with the guilt for so long. Even though it is something I am ashamed of, I can''t erase it. If you feel cheated and want to break up, I won''t stop you''


    ''''Alice, do you even know what was in that video? Do you even know what type of video Harry Winchester took?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''What did he tell you about those videos?''''


    ''''Harry¡­ he showed me several pictures he took of me while I was in the bathroom and others of me while I was dressing. But he had another one that he took when we had sex for the first time''''


    ''''Apart from the ones he sent to you, did he ever send you the one he claimed to have?''''


    ''''No he never did''''


    ''''Silly girl and you believed him and kept blaming yourself all these years. Harry never had such a video to begin with. He did have your pictures but he never had such a video and I confirmed it with my eyes''''


    ''''You mean he¡­ he never''''


    ''''Even if he did, do you think I am the type of man to be influenced by a woman''s past? I loved you even when you didn''t know me. After going through a lot to finally be able to be with you, do you think I am such a fickle man to leave?''''


    ''''You are not going to break up with me?''''


    ''''Why would I do that? You are the most wonderful girl I have ever met. I would be a fool if I left yo¡­''''


    Josh words were swallowed back by the sudden kiss she gave him. Alice pulled him closer and continued to kiss him.


    ''''Alice, there is food on fire'''' Josh said to her.


    ''''I don''t care. I want you right now more than the food''''


    ''''But, you will be hungry¡­''''


    ''''Are you unwilling?''''


    ''''Of course¡­ not'''' Josh turned off the burner and carried her into the bedroom.

 Chapter 164 - A Weird Feeling...

    Natalie finished washing up and stepped out of the bathroom. She looked around the big bedroom but didn''t see Mikael so she went outside. With the small towel in her hands, she started wiping her wet hair.


    ''''Mikael, where are you?'''' Natalie called as she walked to the hall. She looked at the balcony and saw Mikael standing there.


    Natalie stood at the doorway and watched him as he smoked. She sighed and walked up to him and hugged him from the back.


    ''''Natalie'''' Mikael quenched the cigarette in his hand and turned to look at her. he put it in the ashtray.


    ''''What''s wrong? This is the first time you are smoking. I remember you said you quitted smoking and would only smoke when you are under a lot of pressure. Tell me, is there something going on with you?''''


    ''''How was work today? Did Daniel Song give you pressure?''''


    ''''You don''t want to answer my question. It''s okay. I will press on with it''''


    Mikael kissed her forehead and hugged her.


    ''''Work was smooth sailing today but the greater part will begin when I start to work there''''


    ''''Why are you going through this yourself? We could still get Daniel without you putting yourself in danger. He is dangerous''''


    ''''I know but, this is about me. I have the right to know why he kidnapped me. He even put efforts into tracking me, there must be a reason, right?''''


    ''''Natalie, my love. You are so stubborn and it scares me. I don''t want you to end up hurting yourself''''


    ''''I have you, I will be fine''''


    ¡­..


    Xia got down from the car and yawned as she walked towards her apartment. She slowed down when she felt that someone was following her. Her steps became calculated and her hand went into her bag, ready to take out her pepper spray.


    The person behind her wore a black outfit and she couldn''t see him that well. Judging from his stature, he was most probably athletic. Xia cussed her short legs for not being able to help her run.


    As she walked towards her apartment, the man kept an equal pace with her, but he was catching up to her.


    Xia stepped up and was about to run when she bumped into someone and almost fell. The person held her quickly and pulled her back.


    ''''Xia, are you alright?'''' Conner asked.


    ''''Conner¡­'''' Xia turned and didn''t see anyone behind her. she looked flustered.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    ''''I was being followed, I swear I saw him following me after I got down from my car''''


    ''''It''s alright, you are safe now'''' Connor hugged her.


    ''''What are you doing here? I thought you were at the hospital, is Via okay now?''''


    ''''I am just from the hospital. Something happened to Via, so I brought Karl here''''


    ''''What happened to Via? Is she alright?''''


    ''''Xia, let''s go in first. Karl is sleeping''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ¡­


    Xia clenched her hands tightly around the glass of water. Her hands quivered as she sipped the water before putting the glass down.


    ''''How¡­ didn''t the doctors say that she could live a few more months after the surgery? How could she suddenly die? What about Karl, what is going to happen to him now?''''


    ''''Via lied about her condition. She made the doctors tell us hopeful things but the truth was she knew she didn''t have much time left. Karl doesn''t know yet. He kept asking for his mother so I decided to bring him here first. He likes you''''


    ''''All of this is too sudden. I don''t know, I am confused. I planned to go and visit her tomorrow after coming back''''


    ''''Xia, can you help me take care of Karl first? I need to plan the funeral''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I will be with Karl. I''m sorry Connor. No matter what, Via is the mother of Karl. Don''t hesitate to ask me for anything if you need it''''


    ''''Thank you, Xia''''


    Xia stood up and stretched her hands saying, ''''let me share my energy with you''''


    Connor smiled and stood up, hugging her.


    ¡­..


    Two days later.


    City X Funeral home.


    Natalie arrived with Xia and Alice at the funeral house where Via''s funeral was organised. They paid their respects and went to shake the hands of Conner and Via''s mother.


    ''''Thank you for coming, Kim Xia. Via talked about you until her last breath'''' Via''s mother said.


    ''''Aunt, I''m sorry for your loss''''


    Via''s mother nodded her head and hugged Xia, ''''you will have to be in charge of Karl, Via said you would be the best person to leave the boy with''''


    ''''I will do my best'''' Xia replied and turned to Conner. She hugged him.


    ''''My condolences, Conner'''' Natalie said and shook his hand.


    ''''Thank you for coming''''


    ''''My sincere condolences to you, Mr. Cobbs'''' Alice said, shaking his hand.


    ''''Thanks for coming''''


    Natalie held Xia''s hand as they walked away.


    Josh, Mikael and Sebastian also went to show their support after Natalie and the others left.


    Walking out of the funeral home, they met the Song family arriving. When they saw each other, they both slowed down.


    ''''Natalie, you are here'''' Daniel asked as he looked at her.


    ''''Mm. Via was a friend of Xia so we came to pay our last respects'''' Natalie replied.


    ''''Was she really your friend? You were clearing messing with her man and now you are here to pay your respects after she is dead? I didn''t know Reporter Xia was so shameless''''


    ''''If sharing a kid together automatically makes them a married couple then I guess your father cheated on your mother even before she died. My apologies Miss Ash, I didn''t intend to be rude to you''''


    ''''You are simply stating facts. That also means I cheated even before my ex-husband passed away. Mimi, you should choose your words carefully. They have serious implications''''


    Mimi''s face twisted and she clenched her fists tightly. She looked at Xia and chuckled sarcastically before walking away.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Daniel said and held Solace''s hand, pulling her along.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Natalie said to them.


    ''''I am going to wait for Josh'''' Alice spoke.


    ''''I will be waiting for Connor''''


    ''''That''s leaves only me. I will wait for my husband then. Let''s talk outside''''


    ¡­.


    Mikael turned to look at Natalie as he drove them home. He noticed that she was unusually quiet after leaving the funeral home.


    ''''Natalie, what are you thinking about?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Natalie came back to her senses and turned to look at him. She sat up and said to him, ''''Mikael, I have a weird feeling''''


    ''''Tell me about it''''


    ''''It''s about my mom. I feel that she is hiding something from me. She is strange and that''s not all. Haven''t you noticed that she has grown thin?''''


    ''''Has she?''''


    ''''Mm. They say people suddenly change when they are about to die, I hope that is not the case with her?'''' Natalie suddenly felt goosebumps and shook her head, ''''no, I take back my words''''


    ''''Maybe you are thinking too much''''


    ''''No, I know what I feel the most. When I feel something is wrong, it is always wrong. I have to look into it. turn the car''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Turn the car. I want to go and meet with my mother''''


    ''''Natalie, what are you saying?''''


    ''''Mikael, take me to the Song family residence right now. How didn''t I think of this earlier?'''' Natalie suddenly became anxious.


    ''''Think about what?''''


    ''''Daniel Song kidnapped me five years ago. My mom must have known about it but she didn''t do anything. Why? Because Daniel must have threatened or blackmailed her. Wait, I remember now''''


    Mikael pulled over and looked at Natalie with a serious gaze. The memory of Solace''s words came to mind.


    ''''Natalie is smarter than anyone I know and have ever met. Once she bits unto something, she never lets go. She is clever than you think and very analytical''


    ''''Mikael, I remember Daniel Song''''


    ''''When?''''


    ''''Just now. I remember seeing him once before he came to pick my mom that day she left my father. I remember him. He came to see my father. Wait, ah!" Natalie gasped and chuckled.


    ''''That son of a bitch! He and my father were friends. I remember him now, he came to our house when I was little. He came to meet with my father but he wasn''t at home. The first time I saw him, I knew he was bad news. He had this ominous vibe around him so I berated my mother for sending him to the study room''''


    ''''Natalie, can you calm down and tell me into details what you remember? I can''t wrap my head around it''''


    ''''Mikael, send me to the Song residence first. I should have known there was something wrong. the woman who gave birth to me suddenly started acting like I was a nuisance. It wasn''t right''''


    Mikael held Natalie''s hands and tried to calm her down.


    ''''Natalie, if you remember him and know that he is dangerous then we shouldn''t go to them first. It will only put your mother in more danger. Let''s do one thing, I will take you home and then you will take a rest. When you wake up, you can tell me everything you know about your childhood and Daniel Song''''


    ''''You think so?''''


    ''''Yes, trust me on this one. Please?''''


    ''''Alright, let''s go home then''''

 Chapter 165 - Brother Henry

    ''''How is Natalie?'''' Thomas asked when Mikael came out of their bedroom.


    ''''She is fine. She just fell asleep after a series of nightmares''''


    ''''Mikael, does my sister remember Daniel Song? How are they related?'''' Alice asked as Mikael joined them in the hall.


    ''''Yes, she remembers all of it now and it''s the same as what Solace told me this afternoon. Daniel Song needs not just Natalie''s rare blood but he also wants everything about her, her entire existence''''


    ''''How can such a person exist? Natalie was such a kid and had to go through all this because of this man. To think that society thinks of him as the saviour of the Drug investigation and Research World. My blood is boiling so much from anger'''' Xia said as she picked a glass of water to drink.


    ''''Brother, what did you find today?''''


    ''''It seems that Haldon wants to betray us. He is truly loyal to Daniel Song but I still have a trump card with me. He won''t be able to do anything''''


    ''''This is getting more dangerous than I thought. One thing is for sure, Daniel is not the type to go down alone and now since he has his fingers wrapped around Natalie''s mother, it won''t be easy getting her out of this'''' Josh added.


    ''''The last time I saw aunt, I noticed she had bruises on her upper arms. Even though she tried to hide them I still saw them. Daniel is not only blackmailing her but he is abusing her too. Can''t she get a divorce from him?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''It''s too late to get a divorce. If Solace wants a divorce, he will kill her. She knows too much about him. he won''t take that risk of letting her go'''' Thomas explained.


    ''''Then, what do we do now? I am confused. I can''t believe with all my ten years as a journalist, I can''t even figure this out'''' Xia sighed.


    ''''We play his game along with him'''' Natalie spoke as she walked out of the bedroom in her pyjamas.


    ''''Natalie, you are awake?'''' Mikael stood up and held her hand, making her sit next to him.


    ''''Daniel Song has my mother by the throat. Right now he is high on suspicion and is extremely cautious of everything happening around him. He has a tail on my mother wherever she goes. Someone like that would not hesitate to kill my mother once she mentions divorce or tries to go against him''''


    ''''Then, what do you suggest?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''I already signed a project with him a few days ago. He asked me to go with him to his factory and see how the production team go by their duties. I''m guessing that he wants to see if I still remember that place. That is the place my father took me once when I was a child. I met Daniel Song for the second time there and we had a funny encounter there''''


    ''''What happened there?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''When I was almost 7 years old, my father just started working with Daniel Song. The first test I was supposed to undergo was at this place but it never happened because my father realised at the last minute that me undergoing such a test could turn me into a vegetable, so in order to play along with my father I faked it and acted unconscious. When I was sent to the resting room, Daniel Song came in and said to me;


    ''''I know you are faking it but it doesn''t matter anymore. You will never be able to get away from me since you are my priced possession''


    ''''That was what he said to me''''


    ''''What a lunatic'''' Alice cussed.


    ''''First, I will infiltrate his camp, earn his trust, play the part of a good stepsister and also let him think he still has the balls in his court. By the time he realises that he has lost it, it will be too late for him. Thomas, in dealing with Haldon, you shouldn''t be soft on him or he will try to play his cards for both sides and begin to decide which card is better for him''''


    ''''Whoa, are you really my sister? You sound like a different person just now''''


    ''''If I put my mind to it, Daniel Song will be destroyed in a day but it won''t be glorifying. I want him to watch as he loses everything dear to him. I want him to be defenceless and helpless in front of his own doom''''


    ''''A punishment worse than death'''' Josh said.


    ''''Exactly'''' Natalie added.


    Thomas stood up and spoke, ''''well, since we are done here I am leaving first. I have somewhere I need to be''''


    ''''Brother, did you take my advice and finally confess to her?'''' Mikael said and everyone turned to look at Thomas.


    ''''Confession?''''


    ''''Thomas when did you fall in love?''


    ''''Who is she?''''


    ''''How did you meet her?''''


    ''''What is her name?''''


    Thomas looked at Mikael and let out a sarcastic chuckle. Mikael pouted his lips mockingly and smirked as he leaned back and watched the show. Thomas bit his lips and turned to look at the curious faces before him.


    ''''Thomas, is it¡­''''


    ''''You shut up!'''' Thomas said sternly and Natalie covered her mouth and stood up.


    ''''Sis, tell us. who is this girl?'''' Alice asked.


    ''''Even Natalie knows. Who is this girl that he is trying so hard to keep from us?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''I¡­ I remember I need to drink some water¡­ aha'''' Natalie said and stood up, running off to the bedroom.


    ''''Nat¡­'''' Xia and Alice stood up but Natalie hurried into her room and closed the door. The two turn turned to look at Mikael.


    ''''I have a phone call to make. Lock the door on your way out'''' Mikael stood up and walked away.


    ''''Don''t ask me anything'''' Thomas said to them and picked his keys and left.


    ''''Whoa! I can''t believe we are the only ones who don''t know what is going on? Since when did Thomas find a woman and is even keeping it away from us? Even my sister who is usually clueless knows who she is''''


    ''''It''s his privacy. Let me tell us when he is ready. Let''s go, we will send Xia home first'''' Josh said to Alice.


    ''''Who is this mysterious woman? I can''t sleep when I am in the dark¡­'''' Alice frowned and picked her bag.


    ¡­.


    Niania''s apartment.


    ''''You should have called me first, I would have let you send it through courier'''' Niania said to the man sitting across her.


    ''''It has been a while since I last saw you. Your parents were also worried. Since I had business in the city, I decided to bring the things to you''''


    ''''Thank you, brother Henry. What would you drink?''''


    ''''Water is okay'''' Henry said and scanned the room after Niania went to get the water. ''''This place is becoming small for you. Do you plan to move out after you complete next year?''''


    ''''Mm, but I still have a lot of debt so I might stay here for another year before I move out. This place is quite good and the house owner is also good. I won''t get such a better deal anywhere''''


    ''''If you are looking for a place to move, I can recommend a place for you. This place might be good but you are a young woman living alone. It''s dangerous''''


    Niania smiled and handed the cup over to him before sitting down. ''''I know, but, I don''t have a face that will make people notice me, so I don''t think I am in danger''''


    ''''You are beautiful Niania. You have the kind of beauty that only comes out after one gets to know you. It''s inside out''''


    ''''Are you going back today?''''


    ''''Yes, I planned to go back today but I don''t know if the weather will allow it. It was drizzling when I arrived'''' Henry finished speaking and the rain started falling.


    ''''Oh, it''s raining'''' Niania stood up and went to close her window that was open. The wind started blowing and her hair got messy, clouding her face.


    ''''Let me help you'''' Henry stood up and went to the window. He helped her to close it and they turned, at the same time, their face very close to each other.


    Henry looked at her and started leaning in. Niania''s body froze and she looked at him with a shocked expression. She couldn''t react early but just when Henry was about to kiss her, the doorbell rang.


    Niania stepped back at once and they turned to look at the door.


    ''''Are you expecting someone?'''' Henry asked as he followed her to the hall.


    ''''No'''' she remembered she was supposed to prepare Thomas a meal but that would be tomorrow so she wasn''t expecting anyone. She never had anyone coming to see her apart from Thomas.


    ''''Wait here, let me go and see who is at the door first''''


    ''''Mm'''' Niania sighed and frowned. She muttered to herself, ''''why did I see Thomas face at that moment Henry was going to kiss me? You are a lunatic, Gu Nian''''


    ''''Where is Gu Nian?'''' A voice asked from the door and Niania turned at once.

 Chapter 166 - I Missed You...

    Henry opened the door and saw an unfamiliar man standing in front of him. The man didn''t look pleased at all to see him at the door.


    ''Who are you?'''' Henry asked.


    ''''That is my question exactly? Who are you? Where is Gu Nian?'''' Thomas asked.


    Niania rushed to the door and gasped when she saw Thomas. His suit looked wet.


    ''''Mr¡­ Mr. Sun, what are you doing here? come in first¡­'''' Niania pulled Thomas inside and looked at his body, ''''you are wet. Wait here, let me get you a towel first''''


    Niania said and rushed to her bathroom. Thomas and Henry looked at each other without saying anything. Henry was wondering what kind of relationship they had. The way Niania pulled him into the house made it seem like they were close. He didn''t like the sound of that.


    ''''Here, wipe yourself first. It is raining so heavily, why didn''t you wait until it stopped raining first?''''


    ''If I had waited, would I have seen how you were cheating on me?'' Thomas wanted to ask her but instead, he smiled and threw the towel back into Niania''s hands saying.


    ''''Help me, my hands are freezing''''


    ''''Oo'''' Niania nodded and wiped his face before leaning closing and stepping on her toes to reach his head. She had completely forgotten about Henry.


    Henry found the situation uncomfortable and cleared his throat. Niania came back to her senses and turned to him.


    ''''Brother Henry, let me introduce you two. This is¡­''''


    ''''I know who he is¡­'''' Thomas cut in and stretched his hand, ''''hello?, I am Thomas. Niania has told me a lot about you. She said that you two grew up together and you took care of her a lot. She also said that you are like an elder brother to her'''' Thomas stressed on the brother part.


    ''''Hi, I am Henry but Niania and I are not relatives. Calling me her brother is overrated. We indeed grew up together and I can be considered as the person who knows her the most. Even her parents know me very well¡­'''' Henry said as he shook Thomas'' hand.


    ''''Let''s go to the hall'''' Niania said and pulled Thomas away. As he walked with her to the hall, Thomas turned and smirked at Henry.


    ''''It''s raining so much, yet, you came all the way to see Niania. Whatever reason it was, couldn''t it have waited till tomorrow? Considering that it is getting late and she is a single woman'''' Henry asked Thomas.


    ''''I couldn''t wait because I suddenly missed her¡­ food. After all, the heart wants what it wants'''' Thomas smiled mockingly.


    Niania flushed as she looked at them. She was confused about what was going on, but hearing Thomas say those words made her heart race. Her face became red.


    ''''What about you? It''s so late and yet you are still here?'''' Thomas asked back.


    ''''I came from the countryside. I was coming to do some business in the city and brought some things that her parents wanted to give her. Niania''s parents and I are close so they often ask me to bring things to her and to make sure she is doing well''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''I will make ginger tea for you to drink if not you will catch a cold'''' Niania said and stood up, rushing to the kitchen. She couldn''t stand the awkward, yet tensed atmosphere in the hall with the two men. For whatever reason, she felt the tension high between them.


    ''''Niania is an innocent girl. I don''t know what a man like you is doing with her but let me warn you, I will not sit back and watch you hurt her or play her. She is girl who wears her heart out on the sleeves and believes in the goodness of other people. She is not like other girls who are after material things. She works hard for everything she wants and also she¡­ she gets hurt easily''''


    Thomas smirked, ''''Henry, right? if I were you, I would stop acting like a protective brother and tell her my intentions. But, even that is too late because I will not allow you to tell her what is in your heart. You are right, Gu Nian is innocent and trust people easily but that is not all. She is also smart and is able to distinguish between the good and the bad. She knows her boundaries and also someone who will never take advantage of anyone. Therefore, I am going to protect her and make sure she becomes the best of herself''''


    ''''You seem so sure of yourself? I grew up with Niania and we have a lot of memories together. Do you think she will let all of that go for a stranger like you?''''


    ''''Are you sure she will choose a childhood friend over me? If you don''t want to lose the friendship that you have with her, then I suggest you continue to act the role of a neighbourhood Oppa and don''t ever let her know of your feelings for her. In any case, the person who will hurt Gu Nian won''t be me'''' Thomas leaned back when he saw Niania returning.


    ''''Here, a cup of ginger tea'''' Niania was about to place the cup on the table when Thomas wrapped his fingers around hers before slowly taking the cup from her. His actions were flirtatious and made Niania''s fingers to quivered after their touch.


    Niania turned to the single comfy relaxation seater at the side middle and sat down. She noticed the fierce gaze exchanged by the two men and sighed.


    ''''Are you two¡­ okay?'''' she asked them and they turned and smiled at her.


    Niania didn''t know what to say or do anymore. The hall became silent and awkward. She looked at Thomas who was purposefully sipping the tea slowly and sighed.


    ''''Niania, when are you free? Last time you said you wanted to go and watch the movie, ''''Blood Gun'' that is going to air this weekend. If you have time, let''s together. We can take some pictures and I will show to your parents when I get home''''


    Thomas chuckled and almost rolled his eyes. He placed the teacup down and turned to Henry, ''''Blood Gun is a horror movie. Gu Nian doesn''t like horror movies. She prefers family comedy, right, Gu Nian?''''


    ''''When did this shift to me?'' Niania was speechless for a while before answering, ''''oo, I like comedy. I like to laugh¡­ ah ah ah'''' Niania bit her lips embarrassingly. She felt that Thomas was purposefully putting her in the spotlight.


    ''''I remember you used to love watching horror movies. You would even jump all over and cling on to me when they get to a gory scene¡­''''


    Henry and Niania turned at once when they heard the sound of the teacup being bang on the table. The cup almost broke as the tea spilled on Thomas.


    ''''You¡­ are you alright?'''' Niania stood up at once and asked, holding Thomas'' hand.


    ''''I''m fine''''


    ''''Let''s go to the kitchen'''' Niania pulled Thomas away to the kitchen. Henry looked at them with a displeased expression.


    ''''Why did you put the cup down carelessly? You hurt yourself¡­ are you a kid? Must I teach you how to put down a cup?'''' Niania started scolding him as she put his hand under the running water.


    Thomas looked at her and smiled. Niania frowned when she saw his smile, ''''you are even smiling? What is funny?''''


    ''''Nothing''''


    ''''Aye, I don''t know why I have to explain this to you but, that was when I was twelve years old. Now, after joining the entertainment industry as Alice''s assistant, I realised all those gory scenes are just graphic and MT, CA effects used in movies. I am not afraid of them anymore''''


    ''''Is he going to sleep here?''''


    ''''No, he is going to leave after the rain stops. He came to give me some things parents gave to him. He is my childhood friend; I can''t ask him to leave when it is raining. But, what are you doing here? I didn''t know you would suddenly come because we are supposed to meet tomorrow evening''''


    ''''I already told you earlier on. I came because I missed you. I needed some energy so I came to see your face. Now, that I''ve seen you, I think I can carry on again''''


    ''''Huh? I don''t understand, what do you mean?''''


    ''''You don''t have to understand it now. You will slowly adapt to the pattern'''' Thomas took the napkin that was behind her and used it to wipe his hands.


    ''''It has stopped raining, I still have something to go and do, so I will leave first'''' Thomas said as they walked to the hall.


    ''''Oo, then¡­'''' Niania looked at him.


    ''''I will see you tomorrow night'''' Thomas replied and picked his suit. He looked at Henry who was still sitting and nodded his head before going out.


    Niania followed him to the door and waited for him to get to his car before she entered and closed the door.

 Chapter 167 - Visiting The Research Laboratory

    Tris Apartment Buildings.


    Apartment 703


    ''''Move it this way¡­ in dealing with high end cars like this, you should be fast and learn to adapt to its module. Here, in this box, you will find everything that you need to know about the car inside'''' Thomas explained to the small boy as they sat in the hall.


    ''''Mr. He, my husband is on his back. Here, I brought some fruits for you to eat''''


    ''''Thank you, Mrs. Haldon. Since you gave birth, Haldon told me but I never got around to come and visit. Today, I decided to give him a surprise visit''''


    ''''Thank you so much. Even though Haldon hardly talks about his work, I am happy that he has such good working relationship with his seniors at the company. I was worried that he would be a loner since he hardly talks about his work at home''''


    ''''Haldon is a good junior. I am hoping that once I get promoted, he will take over my place as the team leader. Of course, it will increase his pay''''


    ''''You brought so many things to us but refused to let me cook for you. Haldon will be sad when he comes home and sees that I didn''t take good care of his senior''''


    ''''No, let''s eat together the next time I¡­'''' Thomas paused when the door opened suddenly and Haldon rushed in. He looked stunned as he faced Thomas who maintained a smile.


    ''''You are finally here. I was here an hour ago''''


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Haldon''s face turned pale as he looked at the gifts in the hall.


    ''''Haldon, look. Your senior brought a lot of gifts for the boy. He is so happy riding his new car''''


    ''''That''s right. he makes me want to also give birth to a child early''''


    ''''You should. Children are such a blessing from God''''


    ''''Let''s talk in my study room'''' Haldon said as he looked at Thomas nervously.


    ''''Sure, I will be back'''' Thomas said and stood up.


    ¡­.


    ''''What are you doing here? This is my family, they don''t know anything about my life. They are innocent''''


    ''''You have a beautiful wife. A good boy and you seem to be living well. Does your wife or her family know the kind of man she married? I bet they would be interested in knowing the truth about you''''


    ''''I haven''t told Daniel Song anything, okay? I was with him these past few days but I couldn''t bring myself to tell him anything''''


    ''''Really? Then, why did he suddenly ask the cargo drivers to not bring out the goods from the warehouse? He is even arranging for them to send it to a different location''''


    ''''That¡­ I really don''t know anything about that'''' Haldon said desperately. ''''He only informed me this morning that the goods will be sent early dawn tomorrow instead of the night. He still hasn''t given me the location of the new place so I cannot do anything right now''''


    ''''Haldon, if I find out that you betrayed me. Not just your wife, but the whole world will know who you are. It will not end there. Your little boy will watch you to go jail and he will grow up without having a father figure in his life. I am not just making empty threats, Haldon. I will prove to you that I am serious. You see that flower vase at the side of the sofa¡­ it was set with a special bomb that will explode in 28 hours from now"


    "Don''t think about moving it or it will explode earlier than conditioned to. You simply have to let it be there and if by dawn I don''t get the location of the trucks, then all I have to do is press the button and you and your family will be gone.


    ''''Don''t play smart with me by trying to leave. my men will be here and they will catch you if you try to. Do you understand the situation you are in now?''''


    ''''Yes, yes, I do. I will get it done today itself. I will find the location and send it to you''''


    ''''Good, then, I shall take my leave now'''' Thomas opened the door and came out first.


    ''''I was preparing something for you¡­'''' Haldon''s wife spoke.


    ''''I will come back another time and eat it. I just received a call and I''m rushing back to the company. Have a nice day''''


    ''''You too''''


    Haldon watched Thomas leave before he sighed a relieve. He looked at the flower vase.


    ¡­.


    Song Factory.


    ''''This is the administration area of the factory. Here, major decisions take place such as the type of research to go into, the materials to be used, the kind of tests to be done and all other important things are first discussed here before our team of researchers begin any major production''''


    Daniel Song kept explaining a lot of things to Natalie as they stood on top of the second floor looking down through the glass ceiling at the workers in the administration block of the factory.


    ''''This place is top-notch. You must have put a lot of things into it to get this far, right?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''I worked hard. I actually started this place with a friend. He passed away a few years back and now all of this place was left in my care. Let''s get down to the research centre itself. It is on the last floor''''


    ''Alright''''


    Natalie followed him and they walked to the elevator. When they got in, Daniel Song asked.


    ''''I remember your mother once said that your father was also a scientist. Don''t you remember anything from your childhood?''''


    ''No. I heard from my father that he quitted his job at the research but I can''t remember much from my childhood''''


    ''''I see. What kind of research did your father do? You must have learnt something from him, right?''''


    ''''I don''t know anything about science and research. I don''t have many talents like my parents. The best I can do is designing which I learnt from school''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''A lot of people believe that children inherit the talents of their parents but I do think that I am the exception. I can''t even act like my mother to save my life. I can''t even think deep into things. I just find research and a lot of stuff that deals with science as headache. Even if I did inherit anything, I will definitely not be using it because I find it boring''''


    ''''I see. Your mother is indeed a woman of many talents. When we first married, I didn''t have a lot of the things that I do now. She helped me to build my empire. At first, I thought that you would hate me and think of me as someone who took your mother away from you''''


    ''''There is no need for me to think about that now because I am a lot older and I understand a lot of things now. My mother and father''s relationship was something that was going to end at some point because when two people want different things and are stubborn, compromising isn''t always the key. My mother is ambitious but my father was simply a man who didn''t want much in life. It would have been a miracle if they stayed longer''''


    ''''I see. I was worried that you would hate me''''


    ''''I don''t hate you¡­ I feel disgusted by your pretence and I want to tear you apart'''' Natalie said the last part to herself and smiled.


    My mother became her own person after getting together with you. You allowed her to act. Acting is her passion and not a lot of people would allow their partners to do that''''


    ''''It seems that your marriage with Mikael Sun has made you more accepting of others. I remember you used to hate your mother for acting''''


    ''''Well, marriage does change things. A lot of my perspective in life has changed a lot since I married Mikael. He is a man who loves me dearly and would do anything to make me happy. He makes me feel secure and I don''t have to worry about him because he has proven to be a man who live by his words. He has changed me a lot and I am glad''''


    ''''I thought that Thomas being dead was a bad thing for you but it seems that even fate has a way of making things still happen. If Thomas hadn''t died, you wouldn''t have gotten together with Mikael. You should be grateful to death for bringing you two together¡­. you should be grateful to me, Natalie'''' Daniel smirked as he said the last part to himself.


    ''''Thomas'' death was unfortunate and I don''t speak lightly of it. Even if Thomas was alive, he would still approve of my relationship with his brother. He is the one who knew me well''''


    ''''I''m sorry if I caused you to remember something bad again''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I am over the death of Thomas''''


    The elevator door opened and Natalie saw two people dressed in white overcoats standing in front of them. They were holding two white overcoats in their hands and a set of booths.

 Chapter 168 - She Is Not Just Any Woman; She Is My Woman....

    When they came out of the Research Institute, Natalie saw her mother waiting by the car outside.


    ''''Mother, what are you doing here?'''' Natalie was surprised to see her.


    ''''Daniel told me you were here so I came to pick you up for our lunch date''''


    Daniel moved over to stand by Solace''s side and placed his hand over her shoulder, pretending to be playful as he squeezed her shoulder.


    ''''You should have told me you were coming here. I would have moved back my schedules so that we can have lunch together. I am after all, Natalie''s legal guardian''''


    ''''Mr. Song likes to joke around, this is lunch date between a mother and a daughter. There is no need for third wheels'''' Solace said as she also faked a smiled.


    ''''Well, I still have something I need to attend to, so I will leave you two to it'''' Daniel said and kissed Solace before going to his car.


    Solace got into the driver''s seat and removed her handkerchief. She wiped away the place that Daniel kissed. She felt disgusted by his kiss.


    Natalie got into the car and sighed as she looked at Solace. She opened her handbag and removed a sanitized tissue. She held Solace''s hand, stopping her from wiping her lips. She used to tissue and wiped it away once.


    ''''That''s enough. If you are that disgusted by him, how did you manage to sleep with him all these years?''''


    ''''We never got intimate all the years that I''ve been married to him. We are just a couple by name''''


    ''''You can really act. All these years, I thought that you didn''t really like me. I thought that you hated me''''


    Solace started the car and said, ''''I can''t ask you to forgive me¡­ because I do not deserve it. I am already content with the fact that my presence doesn''t repulse you anymore. Asking for more for be selfishness''''


    ''''What do you want to eat? It''s on me''''


    ''''Looks like you are making a lot of money now. You even want to treat me to a meal?''''


    ''''I realised I have never done anything for you. I also did neglect you all these years. Mother, if you are in some kind of danger, you have to let me know. You protected me all these years. Now, it''s time for me to also protect you''''


    ''''It is the duty of a mother to protect her children. You don''t have to do anything try to protect me. I can take care of myself''''


    ¡­.


    Blah Horse Hotel.


    Daniel got out of the car and walked into the hotel. When the receptionist saw him, they tried to stop him.


    ''''Mr. Song, the CEO is not in at the moment''''


    Daniel stopped and asked the lady, ''''is that what he told you to tell me?''''


    ''''The President is currently indisposed¡­ President, I tried to stop him but¡­'''' the receptionist said when she saw Connor walking to them. He was followed by two people.


    Connor turned and said something to the people and they nodded before leaving. Connor then walked closer to Daniel Song.


    ''''It''s alright, go back to your post'''' Connor said to the receptionist. ''''Let''s go to my office, Mr. Song'''' Connor turned to Daniel Song.


    ''''Are those men from Hughs Industries? Are you planning to collaborate with them after dropping me? Connor, we had a contract, you can''t just cancel it unilaterally without a reason'''' Daniel said when they entered into the office.


    ''''The reason why we terminated the contract, I believe Mr. Song knows that very well too''''


    Daniel chuckled sarcastically and stepped closer to Connor. He leaned closer and asked, ''''just for a woman? You are severing ties with me just because of a woman?''''


    ''''She is not just a woman. She is my woman''''


    ''''In this industry, you are not the only one. Connor, we''ve worked together for many years based on mutual trust and understanding¡­''''


    ''''But, you chose to break off that trust first. You shouldn''t have one after my woman''''


    ''''Your woman? Kim Xia is just a small time reporter but she is rude and unruly. She thinks I am the villain and keeps getting in my business. I just wanted to teach her a little lesson''''


    ''''A little lesson? If I wasn''t there, she would have gotten hurt. But, it''s refreshing to see that you are not denying that you were indeed the one who tried to hurt her. Now, I am more determined to cut off all ties with you''''


    ''''Connor, don''t you think that you are going far? There are a lot of women out there. if you are looking for a woman to take care of your child you can get a lot of them. What is so special about that reporter that you are willing to throw away our many years of partnership?''''


    ''''Obviously, we don''t value the same things in life. business is business and my private life has always been something that I keep private but you messed with me first by going beyond business to try and harm the woman I love. Our partnership is over. I''ve already contacted my lawyer to send you the appropriate compensation to make up for the lose''''


    ''''You seem to have been busy lately, Connor. Are you declaring war against me? You should know what it means to have me as an enemy'''' Daniel stood up and laughed.


    ''''Actually, I knew you betrayed me a long time ago, but Connor, anyone who ever betrayed me never lived to tell the story. I hope you choose your allies and enemies well''''


    ''''Are you threatening me?''''


    ''''Daddy¡­'''' the door opened and Karl ran inside, followed by Xia.


    ''''My boy'''' Connor walked out of his desk and squatted in front of Karl.


    ''''He wanted to see you after I picked him from school'''' Xia said and turned to look at Daniel.


    ''''You haven''t heard the last of me yet, Connor. Watch your neck, Reporter Xia''''


    ''''You¡­''''


    Connor held Xia''s hand and shook his head. they watched Daniel bang the door after leaving.


    ''''Has he finally gone crazy?'''' Xia yelled.


    ''''It''s okay. He is already pissed enough with me. Ignore him''''


    ''''What happened?''''


    ''''I cut off all ties with him. he tried to harm you, I couldn''t let him off''''


    ''''How did you know he was the one who tried to harm me?''''


    ''''I took a wild guess and he didn''t deny it either. In any case, we don''t have anything to do with him again''''


    ''''You just lost an important business partner because of me. tell me, should I look for another business partner for you?''''


    ''''You can marry my father and become my mother''''


    ''''Karl, you are so smart'''' Connor kissed Karl''s forehead.


    ''''I¡­'''' Xia blushed.


    ''''Let''s go home, I''m done here''''


    ''''Home? I''m taking Karl home; don''t you have your own home?''''


    ''''We haven''t even kissed since getting together. I''m dying to be with you'''' Connor whispered into Xia''s ears and her face turned red.


    ''''Hooligan''''


    ''''Let''s go. Karl, do you want daddy and Xia to prepare you a meal and also read you stories before you go to bed?''''


    ''''Yes, I want you and aunt¡­ no, mommy to sleep with me tonight''''


    ''''Karl, what are you saying?'''' Xia flushed.


    ''''Aye, daddy, it seems that your game is not up. she is still hesitating''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I will make sure I apt my game tonight'''' Connor gave Xia a flirtatious wink.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Xia turned to go and Connor trapped her by the door.


    ''''You¡­ what are you doing?''''


    ''''Karl, close your eyes. Daddy is going to convince mommy with actions''''


    ''''Okay'''' Karl closed his eyes while smiling.


    ''''What are you doing, Connor? This is your office, what if someone suddenly comes in?''''


    ''''No one will come in''''


    ''''Karl is here, why are you acting so shameless?''''


    ''''You''ve been trying to avoid me ever since the burial of Via and I asked you to take care of Karl for me. You use him as an excuse and pretended to be busy. What are you afraid of?''''


    ''''I am not afraid of anything. I just don''t want to distract you when you are already so busy''''


    ''''I love been distracted by you. Tell me you don''t feel this tension between us? Don''t tell me you don''t want me like I want you''''


    ''''Connor¡­''''


    ''''Tonight, I am not leaving your house. get yourself prepared'''' Connor leaned closer and bit her ear and she shivered.


    ''''That''s the way to react Xia''''


    ''''Daddy, are you don''t convincing mommy?'''' Karl asked.


    ''''Yes, I am done. Let''s go home, Karl''''


    Karl opened his eyes and looked at Xia, ''''daddy, did you bully mommy? Why is her face red?''''


    ''''Her face¡­ I didn''t bully her. I just¡­''''


    ''''Karl, let''s go'''' Xia hurried out of the office.


    ''''Wait for me'''' Connor said as he walked to them. Together they got into the elevator.


    ''''Daddy, you shouldn''t bully mommy'''' Karl said as they got into the car.


    ''''I promise not to bully her after tonight'''' Connor said suggestively as he looked at Xia.


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''Mommy, I will protect you from daddy''s bullying''''

 Chapter 169 - Stopping Him From Accessing Her Money

    ''''Eat more meat, Natalie''''


    ''''I can eat carbohydrates too mother. Don''t worry too much''''


    ''''Mikael must have found you weird, right?''''


    ''''He did but he understood me and took time to teach me. He would blend the vegies and make me drink them. Just thinking about all that he had to do to make me start eating anything apart from meat, he really did suffer a lot''''


    ''''He is a good man. Keep him well''''


    ''''I will''''


    Solace''s phone rang and she removed it from her bag, ''''I have to answer this''''


    ''''Go ahead''''


    Solace stood up and went towards the washroom to answer the call. Natalie looked at her suspicious but didn''t say anything.


    ''''Wales, what is it?''''


    ''''Aunt, Daniel Song just requested to empty your joint account. He wants to close the account. I just got the message from my friend at the bank''''


    ''''How? I didn''t sign any cheque''''


    ''''He brought a cheque which has your signature on it. It''s just that, he seems to be contacting the people you did insurance with. He wants to take everything you have''''


    ''''Okay, I will call the bank and the insurance company. Those are my hard earned money. Even though the account is in our name, he never put any in it. Everything in that account is my money''''


    Solace hung up and made a call to the manager of the bank.


    ¡­.


    Natalie finished eating and Solace wasn''t out yet. She stood up and decided to go to the washroom to check.


    When she got to the washroom, she heard her mother''s voice.


    ''''I was the one who stopped the bank from giving you the money. Daniel, that account is just in our name but everything in it is mine. I worked hard for that money and you dared to take it without my consent. You even forged my signature. Are you that desperate for money?''''


    Natalie stood at the door and looked at her mother.


    ''''That money is for my daughter and I will not allow you to touch it. I''ve already asked the bank to transfer all of it into Natalie''s account. You will not get a single dime from me. I''ve been saving that money all my life to give it to my daughter and you want to use it for your business? I don''t care whether you are in a difficult situation or not''''


    Solace turned and saw Natalie at the door.


    ''''Natalie¡­''''


    ''''Mother, I waited for you and got worried'''' Natalie said.


    Solace hung up and walked to her, ''''did you hear everything I said?''''


    ''''Did you really transfer all the money you made to me? Why did you do that?''''


    ''''Natalie, you are my daughter. I never gave you a lot of things while growing up. This is the least I can do''''


    ''''Is Daniel facing some difficulties?''''


    ''''I think so. I heard that Black Horse terminated their contract with him. I think he was supposed to receive some investment from them but now it fell through, he wants other means to come up with the money''''


    ''''Mother, can I ask you something?'''' Natalie asked as they walked out of the washroom.


    ''''Mm, ask''''


    ''''Why did you agree to marry Daniel Song? Did he threaten you?''''


    ''''Do you remember what happened back then?''''


    ''''Not everything. Just bits and pieces. I just remember that Daniel Song used to work with my father. But I don''t know what exactly they did''''


    ''''You don''t have to worry about him. Daniel Song is just an empty barrel''''


    ''''It''s getting late. Will you be fine going to that house? What if he gets angry with you?''''


    ''''He can only get angry, but he won''t be able to do anything. Don''t let him bother you too much''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ¡­.


    Xia''s house.


    Karl''s room.


    ''''And the Prince fell in love with Cinderella'''' Connor closed the book and turned to Karl who was sleeping.


    ''''He is already asleep'''' Xia chuckled as she looked at the small boy.


    ''''Let''s leave him to sleep'''' Connor said and stood up.


    ''''I¡­ I still have dishes to wash'''' Xia said and ran out of Karl''s room. Connor looked at her and laughed.


    Xia stood in front of the sink, washing the bowls. Connor walked closer and stood next to her. He took the plates and rinsed them in the other sink.


    ''''Let me help you with this''''


    ''''What will happen now that you''ve cut of ties with Song Group? Daniel is not someone you can get rid of that easily. What if he decides to do something that will affect the company?''''


    ''''He won''t be able to do anything. This step is just one of the other things that we plan to do to him. Daniel Song is a proud man. now that Black Horse has terminated our contract, he is going to try to come up with the investment himself''''


    ''''What exactly is he funding?''''


    ''''I suspect whatever it is, it has to do with your best friend''''


    ''''I don''t know but I feel guilty about Natalie not knowing what Daniel''s true motive is''''


    ''''You don''t have to feel guilty. Mikael doesn''t plan on keeping her in the dark anymore. He is looking for the right time to tell her about it''''


    ''''That will be good''''


    ''''Now that we have your friend''s problem out of the way, let''s talk about us''''


    ''''We¡­ what is there to talk about? We are already dating, right?''''


    ''''Oh, so you do know that we are dating. Then, tell me, why have you been avoiding me, Miss Kim?''''


    ''''I''ve just been busy. I never avoided you''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Then¡­'''' Connor turned to face her. he stepped closer and leaned towards her face.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''I love you, Xia. I''ve loved you since the first time I saw you''''


    ''''This is so sudden''''


    Connor kissed her and smiled, ''''you won''t be able to get away from me tonight''''


    Connor lifted her and made her sit on the table. ''''Prepare yourself, tonight, I am going to do a lot of things to you. All the things I dreamt of doing since the first time I saw you''''


    He kissed her neck and Xia wrapped her arms around him, responding to his kisses.


    ''''Looks like you are ready for this too'''' Connor whispered.


    ''''Been looking forward to it'''' Xia said and they continued to kiss.


    ¡­.


    Song mansion.


    Daniel and Mimi were eating when Solace arrived. Even though she left the restaurant early with Natalie, she had not gone home straight. She went to meet Wales.


    When Solace entered the house, Mimi stood up and hurried over to her.


    ''''Mom, where did you go? I couldn''t get through to your phone'''' Mimi looked at Solace. She seemed to have had a lot of alcohol to drink.


    ''''I was at a meeting''''


    ''''A meeting with her real daughter. Mimi, she said she doesn''t want you anymore. She has now reunited with her daughter so she is throwing us under the bus''''


    ''''Daddy, what are you saying?''''


    ''''That is nothing compared to what you two did to Natalie all these years, right?''''


    ''''Mom" Mimi''s face turned pale.


    ''''Why? Don''t you know how obsessed your father is with my daughter? He even loves her more than you, Mimi''''


    ''''Solace, remember who you are and know your place. Don''t spout nonsense''''


    ''''Tell her the truth, then. Tell her how you forced me into marrying you. You made me take care of this brat who has no respect for anyone. But, I am done, Daniel. You shouldn''t have messed with my money. How dare you try to steal my money?''''


    ''''Shut up, Solace''''


    ''''Why? Don''t you want your precious daughter to know the kind of person her father is?'''' Solace laughed as she walked to her room.


    Mimi turned to her father. The truth was she had actually suspected her father of having an obsession with Natalie but she didn''t want to believe it. She thought that her father was simply bullying Natalie because of her.


    Now that she was looking at him, she felt that he was like a stranger to her.


    ''''Mimi''''


    Mimi covered her mouth and ran into her room. She entered the washroom and started vomiting out all the food she had eaten.


    She washed her mouth after vomiting and looked at herself in the mirror. Her skin was a little too pale.


    ''''What is wrong with me lately? Everything I eat, I vomit it out. I seem to have gained some weight too''''


    ''''What is wrong with you?'''' Daniel asked and Mimi got frightened. She turned and looked at him. She didn''t know when he had entered her room.


    ''''Nothing, I''m fine''''


    ''''Are you pregnant?''''


    ''''Huh? No, I am not pregnant''''


    ''''Take care of your health. Tomorrow morning, we will be going to meet a business partner. I will introduce you to his son who just returned from overseas''''


    ''''Dad, about mom¡­''''


    ''''Don''t worry about her. She is drunk and just spouted some nonsense. Tomorrow she won''t even remember what she said''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Sleep early'''' Daniel turned and left the room.


    Mimi touched her stomach and frowned. Her face turned pale when she remembered the intense sex she had with Director An, two months ago without protection. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ''''No way. It was just a one time. That is not possible, right?'''' she shook her head.

 Chapter 170 - Doing Everything To Save Her Mother

    Natalie yawned and stretched herself. She stood up from her desk and did a little neck exercise before murmuring.


    ''''I''m hungry'''' Natalie picked her bag and her phone rang.


    ''''Who could be calling me?'''' she muttered as she took out the phone.


    ''''Hello''''


    ''''Natalie, this is Detective Wales, can we meet up and talk?''''


    ''''Mm, sure. Where do you want to meet?''''


    ''''Where are you? I will come there''''


    ''''I''m at Song Group. Then, let''s meet at the caf¨¦ across the road''''


    ''''Sure''''


    Natalie looked at the phone and frowned, ''''what could be so important that he wants to see me?''''


    ¡­


    Natalie stirred the coffee in her hands as she sat by the roadside of the caf¨¦. It was an open space which was wide and free.


    ''''Natalie, hi'''' Wales said after he walked to her.


    ''''Hi, sit down. I ordered juice for you'''' Natalie said and Wales smiled, taking the glass of juice.


    ''''How are you doing?'''' he asked.


    ''''I''m fine. It''s everything alright? You sounded serious over the phone''''


    ''''Hmm'''' Wales sighed. He placed a big brown envelope on the table and pushed it towards Natalie. Natalie looked at the envelope suspiciously.


    ''''What is this?''''


    ''''I didn''t want to be the one giving you this news, but I am at a difficult spot. Aunt is the only family I have left and I don''t want to lose her. Maybe you can help me out''''


    ''''What are you talking about?'''' Natalie placed the cup down and opened the envelope. She removed the papers inside it and started reading them.


    ''''What¡­ what is all this, Wales?''''


    ''''I am Wales Ash, your cousin. Your mother is my aunt''''


    ''''No, what is this papers? Why are these test and MRI results papers?''''


    ''''They belong to your mother. She is sick. She has stomach cancer and it''s already at the last stage but the doctor said she can live a little longer if she agrees to a surgery but aunt doesn''t want to. She thinks the best way for her to pay for what she did to you is to die''''


    Natalie''s hands quivered. She picked the cup and sipped the coffee before looking at Wales.


    ''''This results came out a few months ago. Why did you keep this to yourself and only telling me about it now?'''' Natalie yelled at him.


    ''''Natalie calm down''''


    ''''Wales, you said I was your friend¡­ no, I am your sister. How could you keep this from me and only tell me about it now?''''


    ''''I wanted to tell you, okay? I wanted to tell you but aunt made me promise her not to but I couldn''t keep it anymore so I had to tell you. I am telling you because the surgery date is almost up. I am supposed to sign the papers on her behalf but the hospital needs her direct relative to sign since I''ve already signed most of the treatments she underwent''''


    ''''So¡­ you only decided to tell me about this because you need me to sign as her daughter, giving her the permission to go through that surgery. Wales, why do I feel that you are only coming to me because you need my help? She is my mother; didn''t you think I deserved to know what was going on? Even if my mother was stubborn but you shouldn''t have kept this from me''''


    ''''I''m sorry. I don''t have excuses to make''''


    ''''Where is my mother?''''


    ''''She is accompanying Daniel to meet a business partner along with Mimi Song''''


    ''She is not well, yet she is still playing the part of a good wife and mother''''


    ''''Natalie, we need to finalise the documents so that the hospital can schedule a day for the surgery. Before that she has to be admitted for a week before the surgery''''


    ''''Which hospital is the surgery taking place?''''


    ''''First Hospital''''


    ''''Let''s go and get the paperwork down first. when the date is out, I will personally bring her there for the surgery''''


    ''''Thank you so much, Natalie''''


    ''''What is there to thank me for? She is my mother''''


    ''''Actually, I was afraid you would react to this emotionally but, you acted so mature''''


    ''''Will me acting emotional get her healed? Let''s go'''' Natalie stood up and removed a dollar bill and placed it under the mug before going with Wales.


    ¡­


    First Hospital.


    Natalie and Wales got down from Wales car and went into the hospital. Natalie followed Wales to the doctor in charge of the surgery to be conducted.


    After introducing them, they didn''t waste time. They went to get the paperwork done and also paid the necessary fees.


    After half an hour, they were done and left the department. When they walked out of the elevator, Natalie turned to Wales.


    ''''Go first. I want to meet a friend here. she is a doctor''''


    ''''Will you be okay alone?''''


    ''''I am not fragile. Go back to your work, I''m fine''''


    ''''Okay''''


    Natalie smiled and waved at him as he walked away. Natalie turned to go and saw a familiar figure. a man wearing a white doctor''s coat was walking towards the NICU.


    ''''This¡­ he the one. He is the doctor that worked with Daniel that time'''' Natalie said and hurried after the man. She ran in order to catch up with him but when she got to the NICU where there were a lot of people walking to and fro, she lost the man.


    Natalie looked around, at every corner like a crazy person.


    ''''I definitely saw him¡­'''' Natalie frowned and turned. She coincidentally saw the man inside the NICU with two nurses.


    ''''What is he doing there?'''' Natalie walked closer and locked eyes with the middle aged man. when the man saw her, his eyes seemed to have twitched.


    Natalie walked to the glass window and looked at the man from there. Every step the man took, her gaze followed him, don''t letting him get out of her sight.


    The man looked at Natalie until he got to the door. He smirked and opened the door and came out. Natalie turned to face him as he walked to her.


    ''''Miss, is there a problem? I noticed that you looked at me since a while ago''''


    ''''You look like someone I know but I''m not sure''''


    ''''I see. Then, you must have mistaken me for someone else'''' the man said.


    ''''Dr. Ranford, you work in the NICU?'''' Natalie looked at the nametag on his coat.


    ''''You even know my name?''''


    ''''No, you have it on your nametag. I''m sorry for bothering you, I will be on my way now''''


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Dr. Ranford called when Natalie turned to go.


    ''''You know who I am?'''' Natalie turned to face him.


    ''''You go to Dr. Andrea for consultations. Our offices are just opposite each other''''


    ''''Oh, I see'''' Natalie looked at him and bowed before going out.


    ''''I know you remember me, Natalie Jun'''' the man said.


    ''''I know you lying, Dr. Ranford'''' Natalie muttered.


    ¡­..


    Drek Restaurant.


    ''''Thank you for this wonderful time, Mr. Song. I really our time here''''


    ''''I am glad that you honoured my invitation, Mr. Fred''''


    ''''Look at them, I think my son has taken a fancy to your daughter'''' Mr. Fred said and they turned to look at Mimi and Chile chatting as they walked slowly towards them.


    ''''If they continue this way, we might just end up becoming in laws'''' Mr. Fred added.


    ''''That won''t be bad. Chile is a handsome man and also very responsible. He will be a good partner with Mimi'''' Daniel said and turned to look at Solace. Since arriving, she hadn''t said much except exchanging pleasantries with the father and son.


    ''''Mrs. Song is a little different from what I see on TV. You seem more reserved'''' Mr. Fred said to Solace.


    ''''Solace is just a little under the weather. You know how women are at some time of the month?''''


    ''''I understand'''' Mr. Fred laughed and turned to look at Solace. The glare she gave him shut him up and he didn''t laugh anymore.


    ''''Dad, I want to go and see the city. Mimi has agreed to be my tour guard since I don''t know anywhere''''


    ''''Really? Mimi, you would show Chile around?'''' Daniel asked, he couldn''t hide the excitement in his eyes.


    ''''Yes, dad. Mom, I want to show Chile around'''' Mimi said cautiously as she looked at Solace.


    ''''Sure, be home early''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Then, we will leave first. see you at home, Dad'''' Chile said to his father before going away with Mimi.


    ''''Alright, I won''t keep you anymore. I have a meeting that I must attend to tonight'''' Mr. Fred spoke.


    ''''Alright, go ahead'''' Daniel said and turned to Solace. ''Let''s go''''


    ''''What did you mean by that comment, Daniel? Do I have to be on period to act cranky or be a bitch? I can be a bitch and not be on my period. I just don''t want to say something bad so I keep quiet. Since we are done here, I have another appointment that I need to be at. I will take my leave now''''


    Daniel watched Solace walking away and he sneered, ''''looks like it''s time to get rid of you. You are becoming a thorn in the flesh''''

 Chapter 171 - Do I Not Have The Right To Be Offended?

    ''''Do I have something on my face?'''' Mimi asked when she noticed Chile stealing glances at her as he drove the car.


    ''''I''m just fascinated that''s all. When my father told me that we were going to have a meal with your family, I was excited. You are someone I used to see on TV every day even when I was in City Z. You are so popular and have a lot of fans that love you''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''You know the reason why we met today, right?'''' Chile said as he placed his hand on Mimi''s thigh.


    Mimi frowned, feeling uncomfortable suddenly. She faked a smile and picked his hand, putting it away and placed her bag on her laps.


    ''''Your family hopes to seal a deal with my father by joining us together in marriage. Didn''t you know that already?'''' Chile asked and laughed. It seemed as if he was mocking Mimi.


    ''''I didn''t know about that. I am not interested in marriage at the moment. I still have a lot of things that I want to do before I get married''''


    ''That makes the two of us. But, our parents won''t have that. How about this? You can accompany my somewhere to have fun with a few friends I invited over. After that we can spend the night at a hotel then I will make my father sign the necessary documents for your father''''


    ''''What?'''' Mimi frowned.


    ''''This is a win-win, Mimi. Don''t act like you don''t know what I''m talking about'''' he said and placed his hand over her hand, moving it down to her legs.


    ''''Stop the car!'''' Mimi said sternly.


    ''''What? Don''t tell me you are offended by my proposal?''''


    ''''Do I not have the right to be offended? I thought you were a gentleman?''''


    ''''A gentleman? So what? Can''t a gentleman have desires and feel the need to have fun? You are a funny chick''''


    ''''Chick? Listen to me, I will not sleep with you nor have fun with you just because of a contract for my father. My father wouldn''t want me to do that''''


    ''''Your father¡­ aha'''' Chile laughed, ''hey, your father sold you to me the moment he brought you to the dinner. He knows the kind of person I am yet he wants you to marry me. It seems that you haven''t grasp the severity of your father''s situation, right?'''' Chile asked in a mocking tone.


    ''''Let me explain it to you in my father''s words then. Daniel Song is going to go bankrupt if we don''t invest in his new pharmaceutical plant called Nat II, which he claims will be the answer to the world. He needs a lot of funding in order to put Nat II into motion. But, Cobbs Incorporated suddenly pulled out so he has to find funding from somewhere else.


    What I am saying is this¡­ your father is selling you to me for that funding. Now, I am actually doing you a favour by openly asking for a night of excitement in exchange for that funding. I have a motor. I don''t sleep with a woman more than once, so I don''t intend to ever get married. Why should I settle for one woman when there are a lot of women to explore? I actually have my eyes set on one already. If you can help me with her, then, I might consider adding some amount to what your father asked for''''


    ''''Shut up. That is not true. All what you are saying are all lies. I will not believe you. my father has no problems with funding. I will never sleep with a man who views women as sex toys''''


    ''''You have quite a temper. I like women who play hard to get. It makes me all the more excited to have them moaning and screaming my name, asking me to fuck them harder''''


    Mimi''s face turned red, not because she was feeling embarrassed but she was feeling repulsed by the way Chile spoke. She wanted to strangle him there.


    ''''I hope we never get to meet each other again'''' Mimi said and got out of the car.


    ''''We will definitely see each other again, Mimi. You will come and look for me'''' Chile said and laughed as he drove away.


    ''''What a beast. He is not a man. He is a demon'''' Mimi gritted her teeth and took her phone to make a call.


    ''''Hello, Dindin, I need your help''''


    A few minutes later, Dindin pulled over in her car in front of Mimi.


    ''''Mimi, get in''''


    ''''Dindin, why did you keep so long?''''


    ''''I was going to deliver some documents to a client when you called. What happened to you?''''


    ''''Don''t even remind me. Take me home, I want to sleep in my bed''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ¡­


    Song House.


    ''''Okay, bye, bye Mimi''''


    ''''Mm, bye. Thank you for picking me'''' Mimi said and entered her house. She removed her shoes and changed into her slippers before going to the hall.


    Mimi saw her father on the phone when she got to the hall so she waited for him to be done.


    ''''Okay, I apologise on her behalf. I will definitely scold her'''' Daniel said and hung up the call. he turned to look at Mimi with a displeased expression.


    ''''Dad¡­''''


    ''''Mimi, what is the meaning of this? Why did you act rude to Chile? You know how important this deal is to me. How could you mess it up for me?''''


    ''''Dad, let me explain first. Chile is a demon. Do you know what he said to me?''''


    ''''I don''t care what he said to you. He is angry because you walked out on him. I need you to go and apologise to him for your behaviour''''


    ''''Dad!'''' Mimi yelled desperately. ''''Chile is a player. He said he want interested in marriage. He wanted to have fun and some excitement. He was lusting after me''''


    ''''Mimi, he is a young man and is high on hormones. What is wrong with yielding to him once?''''


    ''''Did you expect me to go along with him? He wanted me to please him and his friends. He wanted me to sleep with him. Dad, how could you ask me to do something like that?''''


    ''''This investment is important to me. I need the help of the Fred''s family in order to get back on my feet. I am your father and you will do whatever I tell you to. I want you to go in and freshen up. I will personally take you to where Chile is so that you can apologise to him. Whatever he wants you to do, you have to do it''''


    ''''Are you that in need of money? To the extent of selling out your own daughter? Daniel, you are really beyond saving'''' Solace said as she stood at the top floor with a glass of wine.


    ''''Mother¡­'''' Mimi called out.


    ''''She is not your mother. Hasn''t she proven that enough already? Listen to me Mimi, this woman is against us. She is an enemy so I am the only person you have right now''''


    ''''Mom, please help me'''' Mimi said and was about to run up the stairs and Daniel stopped her.


    ''''Are you just stupid or na?ve? Do you really think she loves you? You treated her daughter badly, and hurt her multiple times. Do you think she will forget all of that and be interested in your affairs? No, she has been pretending to love you all these years. She doesn''t love you. In fact, she hates you'''' Daniel yelled at Mimi after throwing her on the sofa.


    He stepped closer and touched Mimi''s chin and said to her, ''''listen, you have to do what daddy tells you to do. Daddy will never hurt you. It''s just sleeping with him. You can do it. after I secure the investment, I will become powerful and you my dearest daughter will be back on your throne again. We will rule together''''


    ''''Mom, please save me'''' Mimi turned to look at Solace. She still had hope that Solace will help her out.


    Solace looked at her and turned, going to her room.


    ''''You see that? This is the kind of person you have always idolised. Quick, go and get yourself ready. Daddy will drive you there''''


    Mimi stood up from the sofa and walked timidly into her room.


    Solace who was watching her from her door sighed and closed her door. She picked her phone and murmured.


    ''''I am doing this because I don''t want to see a woman get degraded in such a manner. Consider this as my last bit of mercy I will show to you, Mimi. After this, you and I owe each other nothing''''


    Solace made a call afterwards.


    ''''Wales, I need you to do something for me. I will send you a location. Make sure my stepdaughter is okay. As for the scumbag, you can do whatever is fit''''


    ''''Alright, aunt''''


    Solace hung up and stood up, going to her bed.

 Chapter 172 - Saving Mimi

    ''''Yo, look who we have here?'''' Chile said as he looked a Mimi standing in front of him. They were in a private entertainment room. There were five men including Chile and two women who sat on both sides of Chile, serving him drinks and keeping him company.


    ''''Is this the popular actress, Mimi Song who always appeared on TVs? Whoa, I never thought I would have the opportunity to be in the same space with her'''' one of the men spoke.


    ''''Didn''t you say that you were too poised to come here and have fun? What are you doing here now?'''' Chile asked.


    ''''I came to apologise for my behaviour earlier on'''' Mimi bowed.


    ''''Such an insincere apology. Chile, I think this apology is forced. There is no sincerity in it at all'''' golden hair man said sarcastically as he looked at Mimi with a lustful gaze.


    ''''Mimi, I don''t want to be hard on you. How about this? If you can drink this glass of liquor, then I will consider your apology as sincere'''' Chile picked three different whiskeys and poured them into a glass, mixing them together. he set it before Mimi.


    ''''A little something to give you more fun'''' golden haired man removed a small bottle from his pocket and poured it into the glass. He mixed it up with the whiskey and clapped his hands.


    ''''Or does Miss Song feel we are inferior to her because we drink?'''' Chile added when he saw the hesitation in Mimi''s eyes.


    ''''That''s right. She is definitely looking down on us. just because she is an actress, does she think that she is above us?'''' the lady in neon dress said as she looked at Mimi with jealousy. They were both wearing neon dresses but Mimi seemed to own the dress more than she did. Neon fitted Mimi so well.


    ''''You heard them. Show us your sincerity Mimi. Don''t you want your father''s investment to sail through?... aye, looking at you like this, it seems that you don''t really love your father''''


    Mimi took the glass after been triggered. She gulped it down at a go. Her cheeks reddened and turned puffy.


    The people in the room clapped for her. Chile picked another bottle of whiskey urging her on.


    ''''Come on, another glass'''' he said.


    Golden haired man picked his phone and started recording Mimi.


    ''''Now that you''ve drunk one glass, let''s go for a second round'''' Chile poured another glass for her.


    Mimi took it and gulped it down the second round. Chile and his friends cheered her on.


    ''''She is still acting strong. She is obviously drunk'''' the other man beside the golden haired man spoke.


    ''''Chile, how about giving her to me? You already have two companions'''' golden haired man said.


    At that moment, the door opened and Wales entered. He was followed by two other officials.


    ''''Who are you?'''' Chile yelled at them. at this point he was wasted and couldn''t think straight.


    Wales looked at Mimi and sighed. ''''Are you alright?''''


    Mimi turned and looked at him. She shook her head before collapsing on him. Wales caught her in time.


    ''''I''m leaving first, bring all of them to the station'''' Wales gave the instruction before lifting Mimi and went out.


    Wales managed to put Mimi into the car and was about to adjust the seatbelt when he noticed Mimi was bleeding.


    ''''Shit! Hey, wake up, you are bleeding'''' Wales quickly picked his phone and called Solace.


    ''''Aunt, she is bleeding, I''m taking her to the hospital first''''


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Wales paced around the emergency ward as he waited for his aunt. When he arrived, the doctors had taken Mimi into the emergency operation room.


    The doors opened and a doctor came out. He walked to Wales and asked.


    ''''Are you the lady''s family or boyfriend?''''


    ''''I am neither of them. What is wrong with her? why was she bleeding?''''


    ''''I don''t understand what goes on in the minds of you youths. She is pregnant yet she went about drinking liquor and doing drugs''''


    ''''Huh? She is¡­ she is pregnant?'''' Wales''s shocked expression shocked the doctor even more.


    ''''Are you her friend? How could you not know that she was 6 weeks pregnant? But, it''s all wasted now. She just lost the pregnancy''''


    ''''Wales¡­'''' Solace arrived and walked over to them.


    ''''Aunt, thank God you are here. The doctor just said Mimi was pregnant but she just lost the baby because of the drugs and the liquor'''' Wales explained.


    ''''Are you the lady''s mother?'''' the doctor asked.


    ''Yes, I am. How is the situation. Is Mimi alright?''''


    ''''She is fine now but we couldn''t save the pregnancy. She lost a lot of blood. She will be transferred to a ward soon. You can see her afterwards'''' the doctor said before walking away.


    ''''Aunt, did you know already that she was pregnant?''''


    ''''No, I just suspected it but I didn''t know she was pregnant. She has been under a lot of stress lately. It is no wonder she lost the pregnancy after being triggered''''


    ''''Aunt, what are you going to do now? Forgive me but I don''t feel pity for her. She deserves everything she is getting. She treated cousin with such cruelty. Now even her own father is using her to get funding for his research. Like father like daughter. They are all messed up''''


    ''''Go back to the station. I will stay here with Mimi. As for those boys that were doing drugs in the adult entertainment room, I want you to blow it up. Just send the information to Reporter Xia''''


    ''''But, won''t Mimi be affected?''''


    "She will, but I already went against myself by saving her. She would have the face the wind herself from now onwards''''


    ''''Alright, then, I will be leaving''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ¡­.


    Few hours later.


    Song family house.


    Daniel was at the study when he received a call from Mr. Fred.


    ''''Hello Fred, it''s late, is there any problem?''''


    ''''Daniel, is this how you intend to pay me back after I''ve decided to invest in your research? Why is my son at the police station for drug usage?''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''It was your daughter who sent herself to my son. Why is my son now being charge for drugging her? tell me, what kind of game are you playing?''''


    ''''Fred, I don''t understand¡­''''


    ''''Don''t bother calling me. I will never invest in your company and I will make sure no one invests either'''' Fred said angrily before hanging up the call.


    Daniel clenched his fist tightly and hit them against the table. He walked out of the study and started calling Mimi''s name.


    ''''Mimi, where is Mimi?'''' he asked the housekeeper.


    ''''Sir, Madam told me to relay this message to you. The young Miss was rushed to the hospital so she went there first''''


    ''''What?''''


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Solace walked the hallway towards the private ward she arranged for Mimi. She was holding a flask bowl containing soup she had bought from a restaurant.


    Solace slowed down when she saw Daniel pacing at the door of the private ward. When he turned and saw her, he hurried over.


    ''''You witch, what did you do to my daughter? Why is she in the hospital?'''' Daniel would have strangled Solace had they not being in the hospital.


    ''''My question exactly, Daniel''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I should be asking you what you did to your own daughter and family. You knew clearly the kind of person Chile was, yet you sent your daughter to him. Now you actually dare to ask me what I did to your daughter?''''


    Solace chuckled and continued, ''''I admit, I intended to harm Mimi, make you feel what I felt but then again, I don''t want to stoop so low like you. but, I guess karma really is a bitch. I didn''t have to do anything because you would end up ruining your own daughter just to achieve your goals. You don''t care the means you use, what matters to you is that you get what you want at the long run''''


    ''''Shut up''''


    ''''Daniel, did you know that your daughter was pregnant?''''


    Daniel''s face distorted.


    ''''You sent your pregnant daughter to an adult entertainment centre and she was drugged and made to drink hard liquor, all just to secure funding for you. You really make me doubt your sanity, Daniel''''


    Daniel held Solace''s collar, pulling her closer. ''''Don''t you dare judge me. You don''t have the right to judge me when you abandoned your own daughter for money''''


    ''''You know in your heart whether I left Natalie for money or not. All these years, that is what you made everyone believe. Do you have the guts to come out and tell the world the truth? You forcefully married me, made me turn my back on my child. You threatened me to stay by your side all these years.


    Daniel, karma is getting back at you for all the terrible things that you did. And guess what, you brought up your daughter to be the same as you. She is selfish and things the world revolves around her. Will she still see you as her beloved father after what you did to her?''''

 Chapter 173 - You Are Lacking... Lately.

    ''You know in your heart whether I left Natalie for money or not. All these years, that is what you made everyone believe. Do you have the guts to come out and tell the world the truth? You forcefully married me, made me turn my back on my child. You threatened me to stay by your side all these years.


    Daniel, karma is getting back at you for all the terrible things that you did. And guess what, you brought up your daughter to be the same as you. She is selfish and things the world revolves around her. Will she still see you as her beloved father after what you did to her?''''


    ''''I am going to kill Natalie. No one in this world will be able to stop me this time. I was going to spare her life as long as she remained obedient but like mother like daughter, she is acting proud''''


    The door opened and Mimi stood in front of them. She had a horrified expression as she looked at her father.


    ''''Mimi'''' Daniel let go of Solace before turning to look at Mimi.


    ''''Mimi, you are awake? I brought you some light soup. Let''s go in, I will feed you'''' Solace said as she held Mimi''s hand.


    ''''I will take care of my daughter'''' Daniel said.


    ''''I don''t want to see you¡­'''' Mimi suddenly said, shocking both Solace and Daniel.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''It''s late, you should go and rest. After all, you will be very busy tomorrow looking for funding. I messed up and couldn''t help you this time'''' Mimi said and turned going in.


    Solace looked at Daniel and smirked. She entered and closed the door, leaving Daniel outside.


    ''''Why did you come out? The doctor said you needed to rest''''


    ''''I was woken up by the chattering''''


    ''''Did you hear everything we spoke about?'''' Solace opened the flask as she asked.


    ''''Mm. I know that you hate me''''


    Solace smiled and sat across her with the bowl and spoon. ''''Eat, you need energy''''


    Mimi looked at Solace. They didn''t speak to each other. Solace simply fed her the soup and she ate it quietly.


    After she was done, Solace covered her up with the sheets and picked the bowl to leave.


    ''''Is it too late to say I''m sorry?'''' Mimi asked in a choked voice. Tears rolled down her face.


    Solace stood, with her back facing her. Her eyes welled up as she spoke, ''''mm, it''s too late Mimi''''


    Mimi broke out in tears, sobbing uncontrollably as memories of the things she did in the past came crashing on her.


    Solace stood by the closed door and wiped her tears. No matter what, she had lived with Mimi for a long time. It was impossible for her to not develop some liking for her.


    ¡­.


    Song Family House.


    Hall.


    When Solace arrived home, she saw the entire hall in disarray. There was no one in the hall but she could hear screaming upstairs.


    The cushion pads were thrown everywhere and there were three empty bottles of hard liquor with a glass cup scattered everywhere.


    Solace cautiously tiptoed towards the stairs. She wanted to pack a few things and also take a few clothing for Mimi before going. She was ready to leave the house for good.


    ''''You are finally here, you slut?'''' Daniel came out of his room and said to Solace. He was still holding on to a half empty bottle of whiskey as he spoke.


    Solace could feel the alcohol hit her from where he stood. In fact, she felt that the entire house was intoxicated.


    ''''Shouldn''t you be worried about your daughter instead of getting yourself drunk? You look like a mess'''' Solace said as she made her way into her room.


    Daniel looked at her and started laughing. He walked closer and pulled Solace from behind. Solace who was taken aback, slipped and tried to push him back, but his grip on her was so strong that she couldn''t get away fast enough.


    Both of them ended up falling down the stairs to the hall.


    After a while, the bottle rolled down and hit Daniel''s head, waking him up. He sat up and shook his head. He lifted his hands and saw blood smeared on them.


    ''''What¡­'''' Daniel turned and saw Solace laying by his side. The blood came from her head that had hit against the wood.


    ''''Solace, Solace wake up'''' Daniel got a little frightened and stood up at once. He looked around, making sure there was no ne at home before he returned to the hall.


    He looked around for his phone and found it laying somewhere in the hall and he picked it and made a call.


    ''''Come and help me clean this place up'''' he said into the phone before hanging up.


    ¡­.


    An hour later, a few men helped Daniel to carry Solace into his car backseat before they turned to him.


    ''''Make sure that there is no one in this house. clear the CCTV and turn this place into how it was before''''


    ''''Boss, where are you sending Mrs. Song? She is still breathing''''


    ''''I am not going to kill her. I still need her for something'''' Daniel said before getting into the car. He drove out of the compound before the men went in to clean the house.


    ¡­.


    Mikael and Natalie''s house.


    Mikael massaged Natalie''s body as she laid on the bed. She was reading a script to Mikael while he massaged her body.


    ''''Then, Ad-Din leaned closer to Maria and whispered into her ear, ''''you are the only one I want to get on top of''''


    Natalie shook her head and asked, ''''so do we have romantic men like Ad-Din existing in this world?''''


    ''''We have. You have me. Am I not romantic to you?''''


    ''''You¡­ you''ve been lacking lately. You go to work and come late. At most, the only time we see each other is midnight, that is if I am able to wake up. You leave before I wake up and you return after I am asleep. Tell me, is that being romantic?''''


    ''''But, I am making up to you by coming home early today. Look, it''s still late afternoon but I left everything to come home and spend the day with you because it''s weekend. I am also massaging you. Do you know how I want so badly to make love to you right now? But, I am being considerate and allowing you to rest because you''ve worked hard this past week and have been under a lot of stress. Tell me, where will you find such a thoughtful husband in the world?''''


    ''''Right, right, right! you win. Thoughtful husband of the year. You are doing well compared to other men. When I hear other women complaining about this husbands, I just feel my head swelling up because I am so proud of my husband. He loves and dotes on me the most. He is also the miracle in my life''''


    ''''You''ve become such a sweet talker'''' Mikael kissed her.


    Mikael and Natalie turned when they heard the door bell ringing.


    ''''Are you expecting someone?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''No'''' Natalie shook her head.


    ''''I will go and get the door first''''


    ''''Mm, I will change into something and meet you in the hall'''' Natalie got down from the bed. She wrapped the towel securely around her body before going into the closet.


    Mikael went out to the hall and opened the door. He saw Wales.


    ''''Detective Wales, what are you doing here?''''


    ''''Is my cousin around?'''' Wales asked as he panted for breath.


    ''''Mm, what is it?''''


    ''''Aunt is missing''''


    ''''What?'''' Natalie stood at a distance and said in disbelieve. Wales entered the house and Mikael closed the door.


    ''''Wales, what are you talking about? How can my mother go missing?''''


    ''''She told me she was going to pack out of the Song house and asked me to pick her up at a location. That was this morning. I waited for a few hours and couldn''t get through to her. When I went to the Song residence, I saw a few men guarding the house. when I asked, they told me Mr. and Mrs. Song and their daughter were on a vacation''''


    ''''How is that possible?'''' Mikael frowned.


    ''''That is not all. They can''t be on vacation because Mimi is at the hospital at the moment. Aunt asked me to save her when her father forced her to go and entertainment the son of a business partner at an adult entertainment centre''''


    ''''Wait¡­ can you slow down a bit? I am confused'''' Natalie told Wales.


    ''''Okay, this is what happened. Last night, Daniel Song asked his daughter to go and entertain the son of Green Avenue''s CEO''''


    ''''Chile Green? He is a trash. I know that boy'''' Natalie said.


    ''''When Mimi got there, they forced her to drink hard liquor mixed with drugs. It took a toil on her body and she lost her pregnancy as a result''''


    ''''Mimi was pregnant?'''' Mikael and Natalie asked almost at the same time.


    ''''That is not what is important now. Aunt knew about Daniel''s plans so she asked me to go and save Mimi. Now, Mimi is at the hospital but the guards at the Song residence said that they went on a vacation''''

 Chapter 174 - Recharge All You Want...

    ''''Mimi was pregnant?'''' Mikael and Natalie asked almost at the same time.


    ''''That is not what is important now. Aunt knew about Daniel''s plans so she asked me to go and save Mimi. Now, Mimi is at the hospital but the guards at the Song residence said that they went on a vacation''''


    ''''Daniel Song took my mother. If I am right, he wants to use her as his last trump card to make me go to him. This is the only reason''''


    Mikael''s landline started ringing. ''''I will answer this first'''' he went to the table and picked the phone.


    ''''Hello, Mikael villa''''


    ''''Sir, there is a young lady outside that wants to see your wife. She said her name is Mimi''''


    Natalie and Wales turned to look at Mikael when they heard the security''s voice.


    ''''Let her in'''' Mikael answered before hanging up.


    ''''Mimi is here, what could it be?'''' Natalie looked at Mikael and Wales. She went to the door as soon as they heard the knock.


    When Natalie opened the door, Mimi''s body fell on her body. Wales and Mikael rushed over and helped her. Wales carried Mimi to the hall and placed her on the large sofa.


    ''She looks so pale and malnourished. What happened to her?'''' Natalie asked as she squatted and looked at Mimi.


    ''''She fainted. Her body is hot'''' Wales commented.


    ''''I will call Andra to come and see her before it becomes worst''''


    ''''Natie, you are not going to allow this woman to spend the night in our house, right?''''


    ''''Mikael, she is unconscious. You don''t expect me to throw her out of the house, right? no matter what she is human and also the possible lead to finding my mother. Since she came here herself, there must be something that she wants to say''''


    ''''I hate her'''' Mikael said sternly.


    ''''You really can''t keep your feelings to yourself'''' Wales commented.


    ''''Mikael, please, mm? I promise, I will make sure she doesn''t affect our lives''''


    ''''You¡­ send her to the guestroom. My mood is messed up already'''' Mikael said to Wales before going to their room.


    ''''Is he really angry?'''' Wales asked Natalie.


    Natalie nodded her head and smiled sheepishly, ''don''t mind him. I will coax him later on. Let''s send Mimi to the guestroom first, then I will call Andra''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ¡­


    ''''What happened to her? How long has she been in this condition?'''' Andra asked after putting an IV on Mimi who was still unconscious.


    ''''She was already hospitalised. She must have come from there straight'''' Wales replied.


    ''''She needs a lot of rest. She fainted due to stress. She will fall sick again if she doesn''t take care of her health. But¡­ is it alright to let her stay here?'''' Andra looked at Natalie.


    ''''Aye, don''t even remind me. Mikael is already pissed with me. But, I just need her to regain consciousness so that I can ask her why she was here and where my mother is. After that, I will send her away. I am not a saint to live with someone who bullied me all my life and made me go through so much''''


    ''''That''s true. It''s late, call me when she wakes up''''


    ''''Alright. thanks for coming this late''''


    ¡­.


    Natalie closed the door after both Wales and Andra left. She went to the hall and saw Mikael at the kitchen.


    ''''Mikael, I''m sorry. I totally forgot that I had to make dinner for you''''


    ''''Is not your duty to make dinner for me all the time. I''m already full from anger. I will just drink some milk and go to bed since my wife has turned into a nurse today''''


    Natalie sighed and wrapped her arms around Mikael''s waist, ''''aye, stop being angry. I am sorry. This is something that can''t be helped, right? I know, you have every right to be angry but, I really can''t help me''''


    ''''I understand but seeing you comfortably helping the woman who made your life hell is making me so angry. Are you not angry with her? Why are you such a kind person?''''


    ''''I am not a kind person. I hold grudges too and I am angry that I am this way towards the one person I should hate. But, what is that going to get me? Keeping a lot of hate and bitterness in me is giving her the power to get to me all the time. You know, Thomas told me something a few years ago. He said that I shouldn''t be so focused on revenge that I forget who I am and the people that I love. Contrary to popular believes, karma does exist and I think that without me even doing anything, she is going to pay for her crimes anyways.


    Mikael, I went through a lot and my heart was almost frozen and at a standstill until you came into my life. Do you know why I always say that you are my miracle? You taught me to love myself, to value myself and to have confidence in myself. I always lived a life that was mundane and I got sick most of the time but you strengthened me and helped me become a better person.


    Please, let''s not quarrel over someone who is not worth it? I will send her after we get my mom. She is the only assurance we have and can use against Daniel at the moment''''


    ''''I''m sorry for acting immature''''


    ''''No, you look cute when you act that way. It shows how much you care about me. I like you even more''''


    ''''Are you hungry? Let me make you something to eat''''


    ''''No, it''s late. I will have a glass of milk too. But, I can''t spend the night with you. I need to look after Mimi tonight''''


    ''I understand. Let me warm the milk for you''''


    ''Okay'''' Natalie jumped on to his back.


    ''What are you doing?''''


    ''''Back me. I need to recharge before I go to Mimi''''


    ''''Okay, recharge all you want'''' Mikael said and adjusted her body, making her back him well.


    ¡­.


    Next day.


    Mimi stretched her hand towards the table to pick the glass of water and accidentally knocked it over. The noise woke Natalie who was sleeping up.


    ''''You are awake?'''' Natalie stood up and picked the glass up.


    ''''I''m sorry, I poured the water away''''


    ''''It''s alright, the carpet has water absorbents. Do you want to drink water?''''


    ''''Mm''''


    Natalie poured a glass of water and helped Mimi sit up before giving the water to her to drink.


    ''''Thank you''''


    Mikael entered the room and looked at them, ''''Natie, breakfast is ready''''


    ''Good morning to your too grumpy pants. I will be out soon'''' Natalie said as she took the glass from Mimi.


    ''''I''m sorry for intruding on you''''


    Natalie turned and looked at Mimi, ''you must be seriously sick. You never apologise to anyone, Mimi. Right, if you were sorry, you wouldn''t have come here in the first place''''


    ''''I know. I am being shameless by coming here. You even took care of me all night. Thank you elder sister''''


    ''Stop! I told you, you and I are not related. Stop calling me elder sister. I hate it''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Rest here, I will bring you something to eat. My husband doesn''t want to see you as you might have noticed''''


    ''''I understand?''''


    Natalie looked at Mimi and sighed before going out.


    Natalie looked at Mikael and joined him at the dining table. she looked at the table and asked, ''''didn''t you make something for Mimi?''''


    ''''Did you bring a housekeeper when she came yesterday?''''


    Natalie chuckled, ''''so petty this morning''''


    ''''Did she tell you why she came?''''


    ''''No, she just woke up. I will make something for her to eat first. When Wales comes then I will ask her''''


    ''''I made porridge for her. It''s in the bowl on the kitchen table'''' Mikael said with a frown.


    ''Thank you, hubby. I knew you were a darling''''


    ''''You said I was petty and childish''''


    ''''I take my words back. You are amazing and one in a million''''


    ''''That''s more like it'''' Mikael smiled.


    ¡­


    Natalie entered the guestroom with the bowl of porridge. She saw Mimi coming out of the bathroom.


    ''''Did you change me last night?''''


    ''''What do you think? Look, shouldn''t you be careful with your health after going through something so tough?''''


    ''''I''m sorry, Natalie''''


    ''''Can you stop apologising already? I''m really not used to this side of you''''


    ''''Mom told me this¡­ ''it is too late to say you are sorry'', I wonder if you feel that same way too? You are the person I owe the most''''


    ''''Sit down and eat the porridge. Let''s talk after you''ve eaten''''


    ''''I came here because I was scared. I was scared that he will come for me if I remained at the hospital. He is not human. He is a monster''''


    ''''Mimi, this is not the time to break down. I need you to wipe those tears, eat the food and then we can talk about where my mother is because your father took her away''''


    ''Okay''''

 Chapter 175 - Brokton

    ''''I''m Shirley a representative of Active Re-Generational Genes and Rare Blood Group of Asper Group which was formed by August Maijune. Hi, Mr. Sun, we meet again''''


    ''''Hi, Shirley. I didn''t know you were in City X already?''''


    ''''I needed to do my homework first before meeting you. I found where Daniel is hiding your mom, Natalie and it is not the hospital basement''''


    ''''What do you mean? If they aren''t there, then where did he send my mother?''''


    ''''Your old home in Brokton''''


    ''''Brokton? He sent my mother all the way to Brokton? For what?''''


    ''''Shirley, what else do we need to know?''''


    ''''There are about 200 men guarding your old home and they are armed''''


    ''''Whoa, who knew Daniel Song had so many people guarding him? He isn''t bankrupt then, since he can afford such number of people'''' Alice chuckled.


    ''''We will be outnumbered even if all of us go there'''' Xia said.


    ''''But¡­ I have a way of distracting and dividing them. If detective Wales help me out of course'''' Shirley smirked.


    ''''What do you need me to do?'''' Wales asked her.


    ''''We will talk about it alone¡­'''' Shirley turned to Mimi and asked, ''''Mimi Song, right?''''


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''Apparently, your father asked me to bring you to him. He thinks you are still at the hospital. He wants you to use this card and go to the bank and take all the money in his account and bring it to him'''' Shirley said and placed a black card in Mimi''s hand.


    ''''This¡­ this is his card for his foreign bank. He has been saving that money since I was little. It is not a small amount''''


    ''''How much is in that card?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''About 100 billion dollars''''


    ''''Whoa!''''


    ''''He isn''t bankrupt. This means he was simply putting the money into his foreign account for a day like this. To think that he even wanted to take the money my mother worked for and add it to this''''


    ''''Daniel Song is really greedy''''


    Natalie''s phone buzzed and the hall turned silent. She looked at it and showed it to everyone.


    ''''It''s Daniel Song'''' Natalie said to them.


    ''''Answer it'''' Mikael said to her.


    Natalie answered the call and kept it on loud speaker.


    ''''Hello, Mr. Song¡­''''


    ''''Natalie, you must have noticed that your mother is missing, right?'''' Daniel said over the phone.


    ''''Yes, I came to your house and was told you two went on a vacation. Is my mother with you?''''


    ''''Your mother is with me, but I can give her to you in exchange for yourself. Guess where we are, Natalie?''''


    ''''Where are you? Where is my mother?''''


    ''''We are in Brokton, specifically your hometown, your former house. It''s still the same, Natalie''''


    ''''Daniel, what are you doing there with my mother? What do you want?''''


    ''''Don''t act innocent with me, Natalie. I know you remember everything. You''ve been keeping it together for a while. Did you think I wouldn''t find out? Guess how I found out?''''


    Daniel chuckled. He seemed to be walking away as he spoke on the phone.


    ''''You and your mother had such a hearty talk in the car. You spoke about how you were going to protect her from me. Let''s see how you save her, Natalie. Come on, catch me if you can''''


    Natalie''s hand clenched around the phone. ''''Hey, you piece of trash. If you do anything to my mother, I will kill you''''


    ''''Why don''t you see her first before cussing me out, Natalie. I will be waiting for you. If you come with someone, I will consider that you''ve broken the rule. You might just end up seeing only her body; your mother''s dead body, I mean''''


    ''''Hey! Hey¡­'''' Natalie yelled after the call ended.


    ''''Natalie calm down'''' Mikael pulled Natalie closer, trying to comfort her.


    ''''Mikael, that psychopath has my mother. Who knows what he plans on doing to her. No, I have to go there. I don''t care how dangerous it will get, I need to get my mother away from that psychopath'''' Natalie said as her eyes teared up.


    ''''Natalie, we will save your mother. I promise, nothing will happen to her'''' Mikael hugged her.


    ''''I will go with you. She is also my mother. I also want mom to be safe'''' Mimi spoke.


    ''What are you going to do? Your father just gave you his card. Are you not planning to sell us out and run away with him after taking the money? I can''t believe we trusted her and told her our plans'''' Alice asked Mimi.


    ''''Alice, I know. I know that you are prejudiced against me but I stayed with Mom all my life and I loved her. You are right, I am planning to run away with this card but not until I make sure that mom is fine. I am not going to give a single pin to my father. This money belongs to me now''''


    ''''You are smarter than I thought'''' Shirley commented and smiled.


    ''''Listen, I know it is hard to trust me and I am not asking you to trust me. we all have something we want, mom. I am not going to abandon her. she took care of me and even though I used her a lot of the time, she still supported me and gave me a lot of courage. I promise to get out of your air after we rescue mom. Shirley, when can we leave?''''


    ''''Tonight. If we leave tonight, we can arrive at Brokton by morning tomorrow'''' Mikael said to them.


    ''''Then, I suggest everyone should go home and get some rest. We will leave tonight''''


    ''''Sister, I won''t be able to go with you because I have a scene to shoot tonight, but, you need to be careful. Mikael, please protect my sister''''


    ''''Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me'''' Natalie hugged Alice.


    ''''Natalie, I will let Connor send some of his men to help you when you are leaving. Karl is still with me, so I can''t go with you''''


    ''''Mm, don''t worry''''


    ''''Detective Wales, let''s chat outside. Natalie, Mikael, I will return with Detective Wales when it''s time to leave''''


    ''''Alright, Shirley''''


    ''''Then, I will go back and take a nap'''' Mimi said to them hurried away to the guestroom.


    Mikael hugged Natalie and brushed her hair backwards saying, ''''relax. nothing will go wrong. I will make sure we get your mother back safely''''


    ''''What exactly does he want? Why is he after me?''''


    ''''Natalie, there is something I need to tell you. I met with your mother a week ago and we talked about you''''


    ''''Me? What did you talk about?''''


    ''''Let''s go to the room. I will tell you about it''''


    ¡­


    ''''I didn''t remember all these details. My mom¡­ I thought she abandoned me because my father was bankrupt. She did all this for me. I feel so¡­''''


    ''''It''s not your fault, Natalie''''


    ''''My mom¡­ she spent more than 15 years with a monster and I thought she hated me. I thought she didn''t want me.


    ¡­..


    Location site for drama ''Inayah''s Kismet''


    Zeya entered the dressing room and looked at Niania, ''''Niania, what is wrong with your Miss?''''


    ''''Sister Zeya, we just arrived but she looks bad. She said she wants to go with her sister to Brokton''''


    ''''Leave us alone'''' Zeya said to Niania and went to sit next to Alice, ''''hey, wake up. Is this the place to sleep?''''


    ''''Leave me alone. You totally forgot about me now that you are dating Sebastian, right?'''' Alice opened her eyes and looked at Zeya.


    ''''We are not dating. We were just shooting some promotional videos for the company. How are you? Is everything alright?''''


    ''''No. I''m not fine. Aye, a lot of things are happening at the same time. I feel like I''m going insane''''


    ''''Aye, being moody doesn''t suit you. Let''s go out''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Let''s ditch set and go out''''


    ''''Huh? No, look at tall the extras today. They came to work; we can''t ditch work just because I am not feeling it. Your face looks a little worn out''''


    ''''Aye, don''t even remind. Sebastian is such a workaholic. He made me work the entire work on shooting and campaigning. I am so deadbeat'''' Zeya leaned against the chair.


    ''''Are you badmouthing me to your friend?'''' Sebastian entered with Reynolds. They were going to their changing rooms when they heard their voices.


    ''''No, I wasn''t badmouthing anyone. I was just telling Alice about what we did the past week''''


    ''''Hey, Alice, your brother in law said I should keep my eyes on you. He said I should make sure you don''t run away from set tonight''''


    ''''Tsk, I already promised them not to go. do they think I easily break my promises?''''


    ''''It''s good you know how to keep promises¡­ unlike someone who promised to bring me sweet and sour pork from her hometown but didn''t'''' Sebastian shook his head and turned to look Zeya.


    ''''What is he talking about? I didn''t know you two made such progress¡­ you even promised to bring him delicacies from your hometown?''''


    ''''I just said I would if my parents didn''t kick me out but they did. They are still angry with me because of the issue with Lucas. I already explained, why are you so petty?''''


    ''Can''t I be petty?''''


    ''''Aye, I''m leaving. Stop flirting on set'''' Reynolds said and looked at Alice before going out.


    ''''I''m watching you, Alice. Don''t go anywhere'''' Sebastian said before going out.


    ''''What do they take me for? A rebellious kid?'''' Alice muttered.

 Chapter 176 - Yes, We!

    ''''Elder brother, yes we have just gotten to the airport. Natalie is with me. Mm, don''t worry. We already have enough people on our side. Alright, let''s talk when we arrive tomorrow''''


    ''''Okay, take care of yourself and protect Natalie. Make sure to bring that bastard back to City X'''' Thomas looked at the door in front of him as he spoke. He lifted his hand and knocked at the door. He hung up the phone when the door opened.


    ''''Who is there¡­ Mr. Sun?'''' Niania looked at him with a flushed face. Her wet hair dripped down her into the towel around her body.


    Thomas'' lips turned and his throat throbbed, moving up and down as he looked at her with desire in his eyes.


    ''''You¡­ what are you doing here so early? I haven''t bought the ingredients yet'''' Niania said to him.


    Thomas looked at her and asked, ''''are you not going to change into something else? Well, I don''t mind watching a free show too''''


    Niania''s face became red. She immediately shut the door before him and ran into her hall. Thomas smirked and waited patiently for her.


    After a few minutes, the door opened again and Niania stood in front of him wearing a pair of light neon shorts and top. She paired it with black sneakers and a matching black purse.


    ''''Let''s go''''


    ''''Where are we going?''''


    ''''I haven''t bought the ingredients yet. Since you are already here, might as well drive me there, right?'''' Niania''s eye lashes blinked as he looked at him. Thomas suddenly leaned closer to her and she tried to move back but he held her hands.


    ''''What¡­ what is it?''''


    ''''You smell nice. Your hair smells nice; your body smells nice''''


    Niania''s face turned red and her heart started quickening. She looked at him for a moment.


    ''''Why are you are looking at me?'''' Thomas asked, meeting her gaze.


    ''''Um¡­ nothing, let''s go'''' Niania turned and started walking away. Thomas smirked and followed her.


    ''''Were you busy the whole day?'''' Thomas asked her as they walked to the car.


    ''''Mm, Alice had a scene to shoot, so we were there till now. I just got off from the set not too long ago. I didn''t think that you would come so early''''


    ''''I got off from work and wanted to see you''''


    ''''You wanted to see me?'''' Niania stopped by the car.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''What do you think, silly?'''' Thomas opened the door for her, ''''get in. I''m hungry''''


    Niania smiled and got into the car. She strapped on her belt and Thomas got into the driver''s seat.


    ¡­.


    When they arrived at the mall, Thomas followed Niania inside. She was walking a little faster and he found it cute that she was acting shy around him. The redness of her face always made him happy because he knew he had the same effect on her.


    First, he wasn''t sure how things were going to be between them. He was afraid that he would act rushed and scare her. After all, they were from different worlds. The feeling of liking someone though it wasn''t new to him, it was unsettling at first.


    He started becoming curious about her that night at Alice''s house. Her reaction upon seeing him was certainly something new. She seemed to have a pattern that she lived by. He loved the consistency in her life. She was a meticulous person and didn''t seem unpredictable. She was also not the type to take advantage of people.


    He was someone who was good at reading people and he knew from the start that she was someone who wore her heart on her sleeves. She was the kind of person that didn''t beat around the bush and would speak her thoughts out clearly. She didn''t keep things to herself and would air her views with confidence.


    Niania pulled over a carte and looked at him. he seemed to be in a daze so she smiled. Apart from the scare which made him look a little different, he was the most handsome man in her eyes. Niania wasn''t sure what kind of relationship they had. She felt that he was pursuing her but she had low self-esteem. She felt unworthy of him but she wasn''t stupid and clueless to the attention he paid on her.


    She always thought that he was someone that was far to reach. He was always so close yet she couldn''t touch or reach out her hand to him.


    Niania lifted her hand, she folded her thumb finger with her index finger, making a ring sign. She looked at him through it and smiled.


    Thomas came back to his senses and looked at her. He smiled and asked, ''''what are you doing?''''


    ''''You seem so far away, when I look at you through my fingers, then I feel that you are closer'''' Niania said and chuckled. Thomas smiled and walked closer to her. He pulled the carte to his side and stood in front of her.


    ''''Do I seem close now?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    Thomas stepped closer again and looked down at her face. Niania lifted her head, meeting his gaze.


    ''''What are they doing?''''


    ''''Gosh, they are openly flirting. The man is so tall the woman is short''''


    ''''So romantic''''


    Two ladies said as they stood at the other side of the shelves.


    Niania heard and flushed. She stepped back and pulled the carte saying, ''''I still haven''t picked anything yet''''


    Thomas laughed and turned, following her. He knew she was shy. He went and pulled the carte away from her saying, ''''this is too heavy for your small body''''


    Niania smiled and they walked hand in hand, picking the ingredients that they needed. ''''What do you want to eat tonight?''''


    ''''As if you will give me what I really want to eat'''' Thomas said suggestively but Niania didn''t catch up to the meaning behind his statement. She asked further.


    ''''What do you want to eat? I am being generous tonight. You won''t get a chance to decide what you want to eat again. Might as well make use of the chance to ask for something worth it''''


    Thomas smirked. ''''Gu Nian, never ask a man what he wants to eat''''


    ''''Why? But, if I don''t ask how am I supposed to know what he wants to eat?''''


    Thomas looked around and turned to her, ''''let''s talk about it when we get home. It seems I need to teach you a lesson''''


    Niania pouted her lips. She turned and walked towards the vegetable stands.


    After picking everything they needed, they went to the counter to pay for their things. Thomas removed a card and gave it to the woman behind the counter.


    ''''I am supposed to pay, why are you paying?''''


    ''''I am the man; how can I allow you to pay?''''


    ''But, you already gave me money to pay already. I would feel guilty if you pay for it''''


    Thomas picked the three bags and said to her, ''''take the card''''


    ''''Oo'''' Niania turned and collected the card from the woman and followed him out.


    ''''How about we split the amount and pay?''''


    ''''You mean go Dutch?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''How about you pay back in kind?'''' Thomas kept the bags in the backseat and turned to look at her


    Niania looked at him and crossed her arms around her chest, making an x sign, ''''how can you be so shameless?''''


    ''''Why then did you ask me what I wanted to eat first? As if you would give me what I want to eat'''' Thomas muttered and got into the car.


    ''''I¡­ I didn''t know that was what you meant?'''' Niania said as she got into the car.


    ''''Gu Nian, never ask a man what he wants to eat. There are two kinds of food a man wants to eat all the time, food is secondary. If I tell you that I want to eat you, would you let me?'''' he lifted his brows questionably at her.


    Niania''s face turned red as a beetroot. She blushed and became speechless. she looked around.


    Thomas looked at her and moved closer to her. Niania leaned back and stuttered.


    ''''You¡­ what are you doing?''''


    ''''Strapping your seatbelt. Do I look like a man who would eat a lady in a car? But, I wouldn''t mind experimenting it since there is a first time to everything''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Niania''s words were cut off by the ringing of his phone. She stopped talking and looked into her bag and removed the phone.


    ''''Hello, Maa. Brother Henry, why are you holding my mom''s phone? Is dad alright? Where is he now? Okay, I will be there soon'''' Niania hung up and turned to look at Thomas.


    ''''Which hospital?''''


    ''''Seet Hospital''''


    ''''Alright'''' Thomas turned the car. He looked at her hands and noticed how nervous she was.


    Niania sighed, ''''my father had an accident a few years back. Since then, he would suffer a relapse''''


    Thomas placed his hand on her hands and squeezed them gently. ''''Don''t worry, dad will be fine. We will get the best doctors to treat him''''


    ''''We¡­?'''' Niania looked at him.


    ''''Mm, we'''' Thomas affirmed with a smile.

 Chapter 177 - Its A Pass For Me.

    Niania ran into the hospital when they arrived. Thomas pulled over into a spot before joining her.


    ''''Maa, brother Henry, how is my dad doing?'''' Niania asked the moment she got to the emergency ward and saw them outside.


    ''''Niania, you are finally here'''' Mrs. Gu said, holding Niania''s hand.


    ''''How is dad? Why did he suddenly get a relapse?'''' Niania turned to look at Henry.


    ''''Aye, your dad always makes me worried. The tank was empty so he said he was going to turn the electricity on so that the water could be pumped out. He tripped and fell down, making his leg to dislocate. Aye, I told him not to do it. I was going to call Henry but you know how stubborn your dad is''''


    ''''Luckily, I was around the house when it happened, so we brought him to the hospital'''' Henry explained and saw Thomas walking towards them. He looked at Niania and asked, ''''were you with him?''''


    Niania turned to look at Thomas and nodded her head, ''''mm, we were together when the call came so he brought me here.


    ''''Niania, is he someone that you know?'''' Mr. Gu asked.


    ''''Yes, he¡­''''


    ''''Hi aunt Gu'''' Thomas made a polite bow when he got to them.


    ''''Oh, hi¡­ you are¡­?''''


    ''''I am called Thomas, I am Niania''s close friend'''' Thomas stretched his hand and shook the elder woman''s hand as he introduced himself.


    ''''You are Niania''s close friend? I thought my daughter was a loner. Niania, when did you get such a handsome close friend?''''


    Niania blushed, ''''he is the brother in law of Alice and we are friends''''


    ''''Oh, I see. So you are the brother in law of Alice?''''


    ''''Yes. Alice''s elder sister is married to my younger brother''''


    ''''Er, Maa, I also know him. I met him the last time I went to the City''''


    ''''Yes, hi Henry, right?'''' Thomas curved his lips and forced a smile.


    ''''Hi, Thomas''''


    Mrs. Gu noticed the tension amongst the two men and looked at them with a curious gaze. She pulled Niania closer and whispered.


    ''''Hey, who is this man to you? Is he your boyfriend or is he chasing you?''''


    ''''Maa, he is not my boyfriend but¡­. I think that he is indeed chasing me'''' Niania''s face turned red when she spoke.


    The door to the ward opened and the doctor came out.


    ''''Doctor, how is my father doing?''''


    ''''He is in a stable state now; he can go home tomorrow. But, as I warned the last time he visited, he should avoid walking for long distance or lifting heavy things. He is already old, he should take care of his health''''


    ''''Thank you, doctor. I will make sure that father doesn''t disobey your orders'''' Henry spoke and Thomas looked at him. It was as if Henry had purposefully said that to irk him.


    ''''Doctor, can we see him now?'''' Mrs. Gu asked.


    ''''Yes, but he is already asleep. You can visit him tomorrow before his discharge''''


    ''''Then, aunt, why don''t you go with Niania? I will stay here and take care of uncle''''


    ''''But¡­''''


    ''''No buts, listen to me. Be good'''' Henry said, touching Niania''s shoulder. Thomas frowned and looked at him. He clearly taking advantage of Niania.


    ''''Henry, you still have work to do tomorrow. You have already done a lot for us, we can''t have you taking care of my husband. You should go back and take care of your own things. I will spend the night here in case Niania''s father wakes up and needs something''''


    ''''No, aunt. You two are the women in the family. How can I let you sleep in the hospital?''''


    Thomas looked at Henry and furrowed his brows. He found his actions funny and annoying. It was like he wanted to prove a point.


    ''''Okay, we will leave my husband to you for tonight. Niania, let''s go'''' Mrs. Gu held Niania''s hand.


    ''''Aunt, I will drive you and Niania home'''' Thomas offered.


    ''''There won''t be a need for that. I will call a cab for them. Mr. Thomas, you already did enough by bringing Niania to the hospital. You can leave now; I will take care of things here''''


    ''''His car is more comfortable than a cab. Maa, you don''t mind going with him, right?'''' Niania asked. The way Henry handled the situation was starting to make her uncomfortable. She didn''t like his attitude towards Thomas.


    ''''Sure, you don''t have to do anything, Henry. Since they are friends, it doesn''t matter if he sends us home. We will come early tomorrow so that you can go and do your own things'''' Mrs. Gu agreed with Niania.


    Henry''s lips tightened together and he forced a smile, ''''sure. Good night, aunt. Niania, make sure you get some sleep''''


    ''''Mm, good night''''


    ¡­.


    When they got to the car, Thomas opened the door for Mrs. Gu to get in first. Niania was about to join her in the backseat and she kicked her out.


    ''''Aye, sit in the front seat. My legs hurt, I want to be able to stretch them well. You join your friend in the front seat'''' Mrs. Gu said and closed the door.


    Niania turned and looked at Thomas. She clasped her hands together nervously.


    ''''Get in'''' Thomas opened the door for her with a smile.


    ''''Thank you''''


    Thomas smiled and got into the driver''s seat. He started the car and drove them out of the hospital.


    Sitting at the back, Mrs. Gu kept her gaze focused on the people in the front seat. She found them cute and suitable for each other.


    Niania turned and saw her mother''s intense gaze on Thomas and she leaned backwards and asked her, ''''Maa, what are you doing? Don''t look at him too much or you will scare him''''


    ''''Niania, you have eyes for good things. It''s a pass for me''''


    ''''Maa, stop saying that in front of him. we are just friends. What if he misunderstands us?'''' Niania whispered back.


    ''''Don''t worry, he won''t misunderstand. He likes you''''


    ''''Maa, sssh'''' Niania sighed and sat back properly. She shifted her gaze and looked at the steering wheel. Thomas'' fingers were wrapped around it and he was playing with one hand. Hitting his fingers gently on the wheel as he drove.


    His fingers were long and neat, a little fair. Tracing her gaze from his fingers to his arm and to his face, Niania flushed when she met his gaze. She quickly looked away.


    Thomas smiled and looked at the backseat through the mirror. Mrs. Gu''s eyes were closed and she seemed to be sleeping.


    ''''I called someone from the City Hospital. He is a specialist. He will come and check your father tomorrow''''


    ''''You didn''t have to do that''''


    ''''You could just say thank you. I told you, we are in this together''''


    Niania smiled. ''''Thank you''''


    ''''You are welcome''''


    ''''Tomorrow, I will prepare a meal for you. You didn''t get to eat tonight because of my family situation. I feel really apologetic''''


    ''''You don''t need to be. Tomorrow, let''s not eat at home. I will be going to Brokton for something. I will take you out when I return''''


    ''''You¡­ you are taking me out?''''


    ''''Mm, make sure you dress prettily''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ¡­.


    Next day¡­.


    Brokton¡­.


    ''''Shirley turned to Natalie and Mikael and spoke as she handed the binoculars to Wales.


    ''''The house is surrounded by bodyguards. They are about 20 of them outside alone. I am anticipating there will be more people inside''''


    ''''Then, how do we get my mom out of there? Daniel must have made preparations for our coming''''


    ''''How about we go in together. We can say that I saw you hovering around and then brought you inside'''' Mimi suggested.


    ''''I think she has a point. It will make more sense if we saw you outside the house. Once we are inside, we can work a way out to get everyone in'''' Shirley said.


    ''''Mikael, I think that is the only way at the moment. Those men must be armed. We can afford to lose anyone of our members''''


    ''''Natalie, I already figured a way to get in. the last time aunt sent me to this place, I didn''t use this route. We can use the southern gate. Not a lot of people know about it because it looks sealed''''


    ''''Right, the southern door. You can use that place to go in. It is underground and hardly noticeable. Mikael, if you guys take that route, you should be able to get inside the house by the same time that we get there'''' Natalie said to Mikael


    ''''Let''s do it that way. Shirley, please take care of Natalie''''


    ''''Don''t worry, nothing will happen'''' Shirley assured Mikael.


    Natalie''s phone vibrated and she looked at it. It was a video recording sent to her by Daniel Song. Natalie played the video and her face changed.


    Mikael took the phone and everyone gathered to look at it. It was a video of Solace shackled and locked up in a small room.


    Another text message came next.


    ''''Your mother will be just a dead body if you are not here today itself''''


    ''''That bastard. How could he treat my mother this way?'''' Natalie bit her lips.


    ''''We should go now. My father is paranoid. He would do anything once he realises something is amiss''''

 Chapter 178 - Is It Really Late To Ask For Forgiveness?

    ''''Dad, guess who I found outside the house?'''' Mimi said as she pushed Natalie to front after getting into the hall.


    Shirley bowed when she entered and stood in front of Daniel Song. She turned to Natalie and spoke, ''''we found Miss Jun outside the house when we arrived''''


    Daniel looked at Natalie. She looked tired and a bit haggard and unkempt. She seemed to have ran all the way there without a care. Her clothes and feet looked dirty.


    ''''Where is my mother?'''' Natalie yelled at Daniel as she panted for breath.


    ''''Hello to you too, Natalie'''' Daniel lifted a glass of wine and sipped as he spoke. ''''You came at the right time. I was looking for someone to share a bottle of wine with. Now that you are here, let''s have a little chat over a bottle of wine''''


    ''''You seemed to have forgotten something Daniel, I didn''t come here because I wanted to. You asked me to come here. where is my mother?''''


    ''''Dad, do you have mom here? Why is Natalie asking you for mom?'''' Mimi asked with an innocent gaze.


    ''''Shirley, take Mimi inside to rest. Did you get the money I asked you too?''''


    ''''Yes, dad, everything is inside this briefcase'''' Mimi pointed at the briefcase in Shirley''s hand.


    ''''Remove a bundle for me. I need to pay some workers who was bringing goods over''''


    Shirley and Mimi exchanged worried gazes when Daniel asked for the money. They seemed to be hesitating.


    ''''Mimi, the money'''' Daniel said again.


    ''''Oo'''' Mimi took the briefcase from Shirley and opened it. It was filled with bundles of dollar bills. Mimi took out a bundle which was about ten thousand dollars and placed it on the table before closing it.


    ''''I asked where is my mother?'''' Natalie hit the money on the floor when Daniel stretched his hand to take it.


    Daniel smirked and looked at her. he stood up and asked, ''''did you actually think that I would just hand her over to you once you are here? You are so na?ve Natalie. Actually, I don''t need your mother. The person I want and need is you. without you, she is useless to me''''


    ''''What do you want from me?''''


    ''''Why don''t you take a wild guess? You have always been a smart girl, Natalie. Do you remember the day I came here looking for your father? You told me to not touch anything that wasn''t mine. But, the person I have always wanted wasn''t those things nor your mother. You¡­ you were the one I wanted and the reason why I came to this house that time''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''So, Natalie¡­'''' Daniel paused and turned to Mimi, ''''why are you still here? Send her away from here''''


    ''''Dad, where is mom?''''


    ''''She is not your mother. Stop calling that woman your mother'''' Daniel yelled and Mimi stepped back.


    Daniel''s phone started ringing and he frowned, ''''who is that?'''' He turned and picked the phone on the table. He frowned. It was a new number.


    ''''Hello''''


    ''''Do you remember me?'''' A voice asked.


    ''''Who are you?''''


    ''''I have Haldon with me together with the five drivers. That is safe to say that¡­ you won''t be getting your five truckload of equipment for your factory''''


    ''''What? Hey! Who are you? Do you know who I am? I will make you pay for messing with me''''


    ''''You messed with me first. Natalie is with you, right?''''


    Daniel turned to look at Natalie and smirked. ''''Oh, I know who you are now. You are Mikael Sun, right? Do you think you can scare me? getting rid of someone like you isn''t a hassle to me. If you want to your wife to meet the same faith that your brother and father met, then keep messing with me''''


    ''''This is Thomas Sun. This was the confirmation that I needed. Turn on the TV. There is something going on, I think you will be interested in it''''


    Daniel looked around and saw the remote on the head of the TV. He hurriedly picked it and turned the TV on. Everyone in the hall turned to watch the TV.


    ''''This is breaking news. Five truck drivers driving five heavy load trucks were caught by the DNIS at the border as they crossed the Yok township. Upon investigations, the trucks were all smuggled equipment and illegal ingredients that were banned by the City Governor because they had dangerous adverse effects on the human brain when used. Some of these ingredients were used in producing drugs.


    The drivers confessed to have been hired by one Mr. Haldon who turned out to be the right hand man of Daniel Song¡­''''


    ''''Dad, what is this?'''' Mimi asked first.


    ''''Did you see that?'''' Thomas asked over the phone, ''''you were the one who messed with me first, Daniel Song''''


    ''''Thomas Sun, how dare you play smart with me? Have you forgotten so soon that I have Natalie here with me? I will make you pay for messing with me''''


    ''''It''s too late. You have failed in all your attempts already'''' Thomas said and the call ended.


    Daniel yelled and threw the phone away. He walked to Natalie and held her neck, choking her as he spoke, ''''you little bitch. How dare you play with me?''''


    ''Dad?'''' Mimi stepped forward and Daniel yelled at her. He removed a dagger from his pocket and pointed it at Natalie as he held her, securing her closer to himself.


    ''''Don''t come near me. Get her out of here, Shirley'''' Daniel commanded.


    Shirley looked at him and shifted her gaze to the five guards in the hall. They all removed their guns and pointed at Daniel.


    ''''My apologies, but I don''t take orders from you Mr. Song'''' Shirley removed her gun and pointed it at him.


    ''''What?'''' Daniel turned and looked at the five men who had pointed their guns at him. He laughed and turned Natalie''s back to his body and held her tighter.


    ''''What is this? Did you all turn against me?''''


    ''''Dad, stop it already? You have lost, don''t you see you?''''


    ''''Mimi, are you with them? Did they convince you to stand with them?''''


    ''''You have done a lot of bad things already. Can''t you see that you are paying for the things that you did? Even I am paying for the things that I did. It''s over dad. Let Natalie go, please'''' Mimi''s eyes teared up as she spoke.


    ''''Nobody should come closer or I will shoot Natalie''''


    ''''Daniel Song, you are already surrounded. There is no use fighting. Tell me where my mother is and I will let you go''''


    ''''On what grounds? I worked so hard to get to where I am now. I lost a lot of things and had to pay a heavy price for everything I have today. Do you think I will let it all go?''''


    The door opened and Mikael and Wales entered with the police. They had already rescued Solace so she was with them. When she entered and saw Natalie being held by Daniel she wanted to rush forward.


    ''''Let my daughter go, you bastard'''' Solace spat.


    ''''You even got her out of where I locked her. Way to go, Natalie''''


    ''''Daniel Song, I am Detective Wales. You are under arrest for the murder of Oswald Jun, three workers from your company and for causing the plane crash of Thomas Sun which resulted in the death of Mr. Sun''''


    ''''Dad, did you¡­ did you really kill all those people? Dad, how could you?''''


    ''''Let Natalie go. Your crimes will only double as long as you keep her'''' Wales said.


    Daniel pushed the knife deeper and looked at them, ''''you started this first. I warned you not to bring anyone here but you broke the promise first''''


    ''''I never promised you anything. You simply assumed that I would listen to you and not bring anyone. This is the end of the road for you'''' Natalie spoke. A little blood dripped from her neck on to the knife.


    ''''I will not go down alone. All of you are here for Natalie. Let''s see how you will feel once she and I both go down''''


    ''''Dad, don''t do anything rush. You don''t have to hurt Natalie''''


    ''''I don''t have to hurt her? Everything begun with her''''


    ''Are you blaming your greed on Natalie? You were the one who destroyed our lives and now you are blaming us? Let my daughter go''''


    Daniel looked at them and laughed. ''''That''s right. the person I should go down with isn''t Natalie. It''s you. You are the one who has been plotting against me for so many years. You are the one I should go down to hades with''''


    Daniel pushed Natalie away and rushed towards Solace with the knife. Just when he was about to stab her with the knife, Mimi screamed.


    ''''Mom, no!'''' she pushed Solace out of the way and jumped in. Her face turned pale as Daniel pushed the knife right into her body.


    ''Mimi'''' Solace yelled.


    ''''Die, you evil woman'''' Daniel said as he pulled out the knife, making the blood to spill out. When he looked again and came back to his senses, he realised he had stabbed his own daughter.


    ''''Mi¡­ Mimi'''' the police pulled him away.


    ''''Mimi'''' Solace and Natalie held Mimi''s body.


    ''''Mom, elder sister, I''m sorry. I regret hurting you and stealing everything from me. Mom, you said it was too late to ask for forgiveness but can you tell me it''s not too late?''''


    ''''Mimi, please¡­'''' Solace wept as she held Mimi''s body.


    ''''Shirley, can you sustain her before the ambulance gets here?'''' Wales asked.


    ''''Let me see''''

 Chapter 179 - Lauras Unsettling Visit...

    Natalie held her mother''s hand as they stood in front of the operation room. Mikael was speaking on the phone while Shirley and Wales sat down.


    ''''This is all my fault. I should have just told her it was alright. She is also just a victim of Daniel. She was trying to save my life''''


    ''''Mom, calm down''''


    The door opened and the doctor came out. Solace hurried over to him and asked.


    ''''Doctor, how is Mimi?''''


    The silence of the doctor made everyone tense up. They all gathered in front of the doctor and looked at him with worried gazes.


    ''''She lost a lot of blood and we tried our best. We managed to get her out of the dangerous situation but she might need to undergo another surgery in a few months'' time''''


    ''''Is Mimi out of danger?'''' Solace asked.


    ''''Yes, the knife damaged a lot of her organs but she will be fine after the second surgery''''


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relieve when they heard the news.


    ''''Mimi is alive, mom. I told you'''' Solace hugged Natalie and smiled.


    ¡­..


    Natalie and Mikael''s house.


    ''''It''s really hard to tell what will happen tomorrow in this world. Who would have thought that Mimi would put her life on the line in order to save aunt?'''' Alice said as she sat beside Josh.


    ''''Now I feel bad for her. She did a lot of bad things but seeing her own father stab her almost to death is something that will remain with her for a long time'''' Xia added.


    ''''So, what is going to happen to Daniel Song now?'''' Connor asked.


    ''''The City Governor has taken over the case. It is already out now and everyone knows all the things he has done. He will be spending a lot of time in prison'''' Mikael replied.


    ''''Then, does it mean Thomas can finally come out into the world? I mean he was hiding the fact that he was alive to protect Natalie and you'''' Josh asked.


    ''''My brother¡­ he is not really someone who wants to be known by the public. The first thing he will probably do is confront the board of directors. Some of them need to be cut off''''


    ''''So, it''s everything finally over now? Will our lives be better now that Daniel Song is out of the picture?''''


    ''''We still have a lot of things to work at. I don''t think this is the end but it is for Daniel Song. What do you plan on doing when Mimi wakes up, Natalie?'''' Xia asked Natalie who was quietly sitting by Mikael''s side.


    ''''I don''t know. My mom feels guilty for what happened. No matter what she has stayed with Mimi longer than she did with me. She still has affection for her. I will let my mother do whatever makes her happy''''


    ''''Sis, what if she wants to take care of Mimi?''''


    ''''Mimi saved my mom''s life. She is already in this state, what can I hold against her. She paid for her sins by saving my mother. Besides, she seemed to have genuinely come back to her senses when I chatted with her the night she came. It''s a hassle holding things against someone who is fighting for her life at the moment''''


    ''''That''s true. Aye, I have a shoot this afternoon'''' Alice and Josh stood up.


    ''''Thanks for coming. We will see ourselves later on. I still have to go to the police station to give my statement''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''We will also take our leave'''' Xia and Connor stood up.


    ''''Mm, Connor, we will meet with my brother at Josh''s place tonight''''


    ''''Yes, Thomas told me. We will see ourselves then''''


    ¡­.


    Natalie yawned as she walked out of the hall. she saw Mikael speaking on phone and she walked to him.


    ''''Natalie is doing well. No, I doubt I will be coming to the label anytime soon. If you have any request, send them through the CEO. I wish you all the best, bye''''


    ''''Who was that?'''' Natalie asked after her ended the call.


    ''''That was Laura. She is quitting the label to join a different one. Brave Entertainment''''


    ''She is joining Brave Entertainment? Why?''''


    ''''I don''t know. Maybe she is not satisfied with how she is treated or she got a better offer there. In any case, the label secured a deal with Purplebride and she will be working with us for five years. We don''t lose if she goes away''''


    ''''Mikael, can I ask for a favour?'''' Natalie wrapped her arms around his waist.


    ''''What do you want?''''


    ''''I want you to go with me to meet with Janice Yun next week''''


    ''''Janice Yun? Why do you want to meet her?''''


    ''''I want to buy shares from Janice Jewellery''''


    Mikael looked at her and smirked, ''''what are you planning to do?''''


    ''''I will tell you when the time is right. I just need you to go with me to meet her''''


    ''''Alright babe''''


    Natalie covered her mouth, feeling nausea. She turned and ran inside the room.


    ''''Natalie, what''s wrong?'''' Mikael followed her inside. Natalie squatted in front of the toilet and vomited. She coughed and felt dizzy.


    ''''Mikael, I don''t know what''s wrong with me? I feel sick''''


    ''''Should we go to the hospital?''''


    ''''No, I''m fine. It''s just that lately, I feel sick especially in the mornings. Yesterday, when I applied my usual perfume, I suddenly felt repulsed. I feel dizzy sometimes too''''


    ''''When did this start?''''


    ''''A week ago but because of everything that was happening, I didn''t want to dwell on it''''


    ''''Natie, did you miss your period last month?''''


    Natalie chuckled and shook her head. She laughed again and asked, ''''you are not suggesting that I''m pregnant, right?''''


    ''''That''s the only explanation''''


    ''''I¡­ wait! I did miss my period. Mikael, am I really pregnant?'''' Natalie laughed.


    ''''Maybe, but we can only know once we do the test''''


    ''''Mm, Mikael what if I am really pregnant?''''


    ''''That means we are going to be parents''''


    ''''I am suddenly scared. I don''t know, can I really be a mother? Will I do a good job with the baby?''''


    ''''Natalie, if you are pregnant then it means we are pregnant. The baby isn''t only your responsibility. We are a team, I am your mate and we will be kickass parents. Trust me''''


    ''''Thanks for always reassuring me, Mikael''''


    ''''I am your husband''''


    ''''Then, should we go out and get a test kit and come home and do it? I really can''t keep calm''''


    ''''You stay at home. You can''t put the baby and yourself under stress. Daddy will do the chores and the running around from now onwards''''


    ''''What are you saying? We don''t even know yet whether it''s a baby or not'''' Natalie blushed.


    ''''I am sure it is. I will be back soon'''' Mikael pulled Natalie to the bed and sat her down before running off.


    Natalie laughed and stood up. She touched her stomach and looked at herself in the mirror. ''''Could I really be pregnant?'''' she smiled and heard the doorbell ringing.


    ''''Oh, who is there? Did Mikael forget of his keys?'''' Natalie went out of the room. She walked to the door and opened it.


    ''''Laura?'''' Natalie looked at the woman before her.


    ''''Hi, Natalie long time no see you'''' Laura said with a smile. She was dressed in a blue jacket dress and paired it with the same brand of heels and bag.


    ''''Hi, Laura. Mikael just went out''''


    ''''I know. Can I come in? there is something I want to tell you''''


    ''''Come in'''' Natalie stepped aside and Laura entered.


    Natalie placed a glass of water in front of Laura and sat across her. ''''What do you want to talk about?''''


    Laura sipped the water and smiled. ''''I left BB Entertainment''''


    ''''I know. I was with Mikael when you called''''


    ''''I see. well, I came to confess something. do you remember when you were being harassed by someone who constantly placed dead animals with broken blades and glasses in a box?''''


    ''''Yes, I do''''


    ''''That was all me. I did that thinking you would be scare and leave Mikael for me but as time went on, you seemed to be stronger than I thought''''


    ''''Why are you telling me all this?''''


    ''''You might be thinking that now that I am going, it will all be over. I never liked you, Natalie and I don''t think that you deserve Mikael. Mikael deserves to be with someone who can actually help him. Someone who understands his career path very well. Today I am the one in love with him, but what about tomorrow. He will continue to meet beautiful women and one of them might like him. As long as they work together, feelings can be cultivated. Do you think that Mikael will love you forever when in reality you have nothing to offer him? You can''t relate to his worries because you do not know what really goes on in our circle.


    Mikael and I met when we entered the University. We have always been by each other''s side. He never found me annoying or irritable. But all of that changed when he came back to City X and met you.

 Chapter 180 - Susan

    "Mikael and I met when we entered the University. We have always been by each other''s side. He never found me annoying or irritable. But all of that changed when he came back to City X and met you.


    Tell me, Natalie, do you really love Mikael? Can you relate to his worries and help him reduce his stress? You know nothing about the entertainment industry¡­''''


    ''''That''s enough, Laura'''' Natalie stopped her.


    ''''You are really the shameless type, right?'''' Natalie brushed her hair behind her ear.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''After everything you did to me, you still feel that it is not enough so you came to my house to attack me before you leave. Laura, if you were with Mikael for so many years and he didn''t see you in that light, then even if you spent another 100 years with him, he wouldn''t have spared you a glance. It might not have been me he would marry but that wouldn''t have been you either. Don''t you dare come to my house and try to blame me for anything.


    ''''The entertainment industry, right? It''s true I do not know much about your so called industry but I don''t need to know anything more than I already do, because in the end the only person I care about is Mikael and I trust him. a lot of women would still fall for him? I know that but the last time I checked, the only woman he has eyes for is me''''


    ''''The only woman he has eyes for is you? Do you actually think that you are his first love? When we were in school, there was a girl. Now that I am looking at you, you and that girl have a lot in common. Mikael was in love with her but she suddenly left the school without even breaking up with Mikael or telling him where she went to. Mikael was so devastated that he had to take a semester break from school. Even you know who this woman is because she is always on TV and guess what, she is older then Mikael''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You are not the first older woman he has being with. Perhaps, Mikael Sun''s taste has always been older women¡­''''


    ¡­.


    Mikael finished buying the pregnancy test kit, he rushed out of the pharmacy and went towards his car. His strides slowed down when he saw the familiar figure standing by his car.


    The slender figure was a tall woman with beautiful features. Her long black hair straightened down her shoulders. Her face was clean and detailed. She looked fierce and at the same time delicate. If Natalie were to stand next to her, one would think they were sisters.


    ''''Hi, Mikael. It''s being a while. How have you been?'''' the lady spoke and smiled. Her white pair of teeth looked perfect.


    ''''Susan?'''' Mikael walked closer and stood in front of the woman.


    ''''I came out of Park Studios and saw you entering the pharmacy. I thought I was mistaken but I decided to check anyways. Turns out it was really you'''' Susan smiled again, ''''you have really become even more handsome''''


    ''''What are you doing in City X? I thought you were based in D-City?'''' Mikael asked and opened the front door. He placed the pharmacy bag on the seat and closed the door.


    ''''I didn''t know you were keeping taps on me?''''


    ''''I don''t keep taps on you. You are always in the news for either a dating scandal or a project. We are in the same industry, so it''s nothing new''''


    ''''I see. are you sick? You bought medicine''''


    ''''No, my wife needs it''''


    ''''I heard about your marriage. Laura told me. Wait, she didn''t tell you about me coming, right?''''


    ''''Laura and I don''t talk much''''


    ''''She told me. That woman came between you and Laura''''


    ''''Your people are waiting for you'''' Mikael pointed at the van standing a few distance away from him.


    ''''Well, I will be the lead in ''At Death''s Door'', Writer Purplebride''s new script. We will be in it together''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Don''t hate me too much, Mikael. We will be working together and¡­'''' Susan stepped forward and hugged Mikael before kissing his cheek.


    ''''I missed you a lot'''' she said and walked away.


    Mikael got into his car and tilted the mirror. He picked a tissue and wiped away the lipstick mark on his cheek.


    ¡­.


    ''''Natalie, do you understand the situation you are in now? You are just a replacement for Mikael. He is trying to find that woman in you. Stop being smug all the time''''


    Natalie splashed water on her face as the words of Laura kept ringing in her head. She wiped her face and went to the hall and saw Mikael entering the house.


    ''''Natie, I got the test kit'''' Mikael said as he walked to her.


    ''''Let''s leave it for later on. I don''t feel too well. I want to sleep for a while''''


    ''''What''s wrong? should I call the doctor?'''' Mikael lifted his hand to touch her and Natalie stepped back.


    ''''I''m fine, no need to call the doctor. I just feel tired''''


    ''''Alright, go in and sleep. What do you want to eat, I will make it?''''


    ''''Anything is fine by me'''' Natalie said and turned, going back to the room.


    Mikael looked at her. He was confused. She was clearly happy before he left, he wondered what could have gone wrong but he also just attributed it to her pregnancy.


    ¡­.


    Susan''s house.


    Susan placed a glass of juice on the table for Laura and asked, ''''so, did you meet with the woman?''''


    ''''Yes, and I did exactly what you told me too''''


    ''''That''s good. I also met with Mikael. Very soon, the news about us will be all over''''


    ''''Sister Susan, do you really intend to get Mikael back?''''


    ''''Mm. I still love Mikael. All these years, I haven''t forgotten about him. So what if they are married? Their marriage is just a piece of paper at the bureau office. It isn''t fully documented so it''s easy breaking them apart. Besides, how is that woman similar to me? She is indeed beautiful but what else does she have apart from that pretty face. She can''t help Mikael in anything''''


    ''''I will be leaving tonight''''


    ''''It''s unfortunate that you had to leave. I know that your feelings for Mikael are genuine''''


    ''''I don''t have much feelings left after what Mikael did to me because of that woman. I just don''t want that woman to win either. If I can''t have him, then neither would she''''


    ''''It''s William still interested in that woman?''''


    ''''Yes, he is so crazy about her''''


    ''''Then, I should help him get her. It will be good having an ally''''


    ''''William is obsessed with her. Even though he knows he doesn''t have a chance, he still doesn''t want to give up''''


    ''''Well, god has answered his prayers. He will surely have what he wants. Mikael belonged to me from the beginning. Since he got involved with her who looks like me, it means he still has me in his heart'''' Susan smiled and sipped her glass of juice.


    ¡­.


    Natalie woke up after napping and looked at the time. It was already evening time. She went into the bathroom and took her shower and changed into a black jumpsuit. She picked her bag and saw her phone going off and she picked it up. It was a message from Laura.


    ''''I told you, right? Look at this''''


    Natalie clicked on the link and saw a lot of pictures of Mikael and the lady. She logged out of the website and put her phone in the bag.


    When she got to the hall, she saw Mikael speaking on phone. He seemed to be arguing with someone.


    ''''I have nothing doing with her. I don''t know why she came back and what she wants. I will take care of it. Susan is my past, I am not interested in her'''' Mikael turned and saw Natalie. He said something to the person on the other side before hanging up.


    ''''Natie¡­ you are awake. I made supper for you since you didn''t wake up again to eat lunch'''' Mikael walked to her.


    ''''I''m going to visit Mimi. I will go to Xia''s place afterwards. Don''t wake up for me, I might not return'''' Natalie looked at him.


    ''''Natalie I¡­ did you¡­?''''


    ''''Mikael, I have a headache'''' Natalie said, cutting him short.


    ''''Let me drive you there. I am not doing anything''''


    ''''I want to go alone. Right, Laura was here'''' Natalie said and walked away. She changed into her sneakers at the porch before going out.


    Mikael sighed and looked at the door.


    ''''She definitely saw it. Laura, Susan!


    ¡­.


    Natalie got into the car and started weeping. ''''You are such a coward, Natalie. Why didn''t you ask you? Why didn''t you listen to him? You should have given him a chance to explain, even if he was going to lie to you''''


    Natalie wiped her tears and started the car.

 Chapter 181 - I Want To Be Her Safe Haven...

    ''''Oh my God! What are all these? These pictures were taken from all angles, Natalie. Even I have to admit that Mikael is a fine breed. He looks hot from all angles'''' Xia said as she scrolled through the pictures of Mikael and Susan that were uploaded on the internet.


    She looked at Natalie whose eyes were still red. Xia put the phone away and asked, ''''so, instead of asking him, you left the house and cried inside your car before coming here?''''


    ''''I don''t know. After hearing all those things from Laura and also seeing the pictures, I suddenly didn''t want to talk or see him again. I was scared''''


    ''''What are you scared about?''''


    ''''That Susan is really beautiful. Hey, do you think that he fell for me because we have a lot of similarities?''''


    ''''Susan is indeed pretty but Natalie, you are a beauty yourself. What is there to be afraid of? But¡­ you two really look alike. As for whether he fell for you because of the similarities or not, I think that the person to answer that is Mikael''''


    ''''Natalie?, why don''t you ask him? Mikael doesn''t come off as a womanizer. He really cares about you. Have you thought about it this way? What if Laura wants to break you two apart because she couldn''t get what she wanted? She was going away, why did she have to come and tell you about Mikael''s first love? It doesn''t make sense''''


    ''''Aye, I don''t want to think about it. I''m going to sleep'''' Natalie stood up and asked, ''''did Connor move in here with you?''''


    ''''He hasn''t but he spends the night here''''


    ''''Then, I have crush somewhere else. I don''t want to intrude on both of you''''


    ''''No, I can''t let you go in this state. Just sleep here. I will call Connor and tell him not to come''''


    ''''Best friend, thank you'''' Natalie hugged Xia.


    ¡­.


    The Men¡­


    ''''So, you didn''t stop her when she was leaving? Mikael, you should have explained the situation to him properly. What if Natalie thinks it''s true?'''' Thomas asked as they sat around the counter. The bar wasn''t open to outside people, just Mikael, Thomas, Connor and Josh.


    ''''She was hurt and didn''t want to speak to me. I need to find out what Laura told her first''''


    ''''Isn''t it obvious what that woman said? She must have said something hurt Natalie. You shouldn''t have let her leave the house'''' Josh spoke.


    ''''I already called Xia. She is with her. I just hope nothing happens to her and the baby''''


    ''''Natalie is pregnant?'''' Connor asked.


    ''''We haven''t done the test yet but I think that she is pregnant. I went out to buy the test kit when I met Susan and Laura went to see Natalie''''


    ''''Then, you need to clear this up, it will not be good for Natalie''s health and the baby if she is pregnant'''' Thomas said as he took out his phone. His phone had buzzed so he took it out and looked at the moments notifications of Niania. He smiled when he saw the picture of a bowl of cold noodles that she had taken a picture of, he smiled.


    Mikael''s phone started ringing and he stood up to go and answer it, ''''I have to take this¡­'''' he said and went to a table and sat down.


    ''''Sister Lylia''''


    ''Mikael, what is going on? I was about to sleep when my phone started going off. What is going on between you and Susan?''''


    ''''There is nothing going on. I was going to call you so it''s good that you called me''''


    ''''Mikael, everyone is calling you names. They are saying that you have a wife and are still cheating with your ex''''


    ''''Sister Lylia, I want you to release an official statement from the company. I do not have anything doing with Susan. This was a set up I fell in. Susan planned this''''


    ''''I thought she was in D-City? What is she doing here?''''


    ''''I don''t know but it seems she is going to be in Purplebride''s new script, ''At Death''s Door'', that''s what she told me''''


    ''''But, what about Natalie? How did she take it?''''


    ''''She¡­ she is angry with me but I will make things right''''


    ''''Do that. I will set things right over here. but, Mikael, I know you and Susan didn''t have a clean closure. You should cut ties with her properly this time around so that what happened today won''t repeat itself. Natalie is a woman and we women are very sensitive when it comes to such things''''


    ''''Alright, I understand'''' Mikael hung up and returned to the table, ''''guys, I have to go''''


    ''''Where are you going?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''I''m going to make things right with my wife. See you later'''' Mikael said and ran off.


    ''''That''s more like it. I have to go too'''' Thomas stood up.


    ''''Going to meet that woman?''''


    ''''Don''t scare her, Thomas. Take things slow''''


    ''Look who is telling me to take it slow? I am not a snail like you two brothers. I use force to break their defences. Bye'''' Thomas teased them and went out.


    Connor and Josh looked at each other and chuckled. Their cluck their glasses together and continued to drink.


    ¡­..


    ''''Natalie? go and get the door, I''m still in the bathroom'''' Xia yelled out.


    ''''Okay'''' Natalie wiped her hands with the napkin and stood up from the table. She walked towards the door as she muttered, ''''who could be at the door this late?''''


    When Natalie opened the door, she saw Mikael. ''''You¡­ what are you doing here?''''


    Mikael heaved a relief and pulled her into a hug, ''''I''m sorry, Natie. Can we talk? I want to explain everything to you, please''''


    ''''You¡­ were you drinking?''''


    ''''Mm, I had a little drink''''


    ''''Are you crazy? You clearly drunk and still drove here? Look at you, you seem drunk already'''' Natalie hit his shoulder.


    ''''I had just a little but I don''t know why I am drunk''''


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Xia came out of the room and saw them, ''''you are finally here? Can you set things straight, Mikael? The whole internet is talking about you already''''


    ''''Xia, he is a little drunk. I will send him home first'''' Natalie said.


    ''''Will you be alright?''''


    ''''Yes, don''t worry. You¡­ stay here, I will bring my bag'''' Natalie said to him before going. She picked her bag from the room and didn''t bother to change out of the pyjamas that she borrowed from Xia.


    ''''Let''s go'''' she held Mikael''s hand and they walked out.


    ¡­.


    ''''Here, drink some water'''' Natalie said as she sat by Mikael''s side on a bench at a park that she had pulled over. She was now wearing Mikael''s trench coat on top of her pyjamas.


    ''''I met Susan when I was in my first year at the University. She was my two year senior also majoring in Theatre Arts. Because of her I changed my major which was Architecture to Theatre Arts. I wanted to be with her all the time. I must have been smitten by her. I didn''t see the many red flags in the air''''


    Mikael chuckled.


    ''''We were moved to second year and she went to her final year, I planned to confess to her. Actually, we were not exactly lovers and we weren''t friends either. It could be said that we had already passed the stage of being friends. I told Laura and she helped me to make some preparations. But, when the day finally came, I got to her apartment and she was gone. With just a note behind saying that she knew I loved her but she couldn''t reject the chance of being a global star. She went away with a director she knew''''


    Natalie turned and looked at him. Mikael smiled and touched her hand. He lifted her hand and kissed the back of her palm.


    ''''It is true that I fell in love with Susan. It is also true that we almost became a couple. But, it isn''t true that she was my first love. I remember the first girl to make my heart skip a beat was the girl who took my umbrella and also stole my first kiss when I was in middle school and she was in senior high school''''


    ''''Natalie, I admit, meeting Susan again was quite flustering but that was it. What I feel for you is something that makes me feel happy every day. Waking up to see you sleeping next to me makes me feel satisfied. Since coming back to City X, you and I have gone through so much and all those things shaped me into a better person. We are imperfect but still I find our flaws special. I always think that it doesn''t matter what anyone thinks about me. I don''t care even if the world misunderstands me. But, as for Natalie, I don''t want her to think of me as someone she can''t trust. I don''t want her to misunderstand me. I don''t also want her to feel insecure. I want to be the last person to hurt her. I want to see her happy always and I want to be the reason why she is happy. I simply want to be her safe haven''''

 Chapter 182 - What The H*ll....

    ''''Natalie, I admit, meeting Susan again was quite flustering but that was it. What I feel for you is something that makes me feel happy every day. Waking up to see you sleeping next to me makes me for satisfied. Since coming back to City X, you and I have gone through so much and all those things shaped me into a better person. We are imperfect but still I find our flaws special. I always think that it doesn''t matter what anyone thinks about me. I don''t care even if the world misunderstands me. But, as for Natalie, I don''t want her to think of me as someone she can''t trust. I don''t want her to misunderstand me. I don''t also want her to feel insecure. I want to be the last person to hurt her. I want to see her happy always and I want to be the reason why she is happy. I simply want to be her safe haven''''


    ''''But, it seems that I have hurt her so much by being silent. I''m sorry Natalie. Can you forgive me? I can''t change anything about the past but I promise to be more careful so that I won''t make you feel unsafe with me''''


    Natalie leaned closer and put her head on his shoulder and sighed, ''''aye, actually it''s nothing. I was just overwhelmed by Laura''s words that I couldn''t think straight. I shouldn''t have let her get to me. I know you can''t change the past and I understand. As for Susan, it seems she purposefully came back to claim you, but, I trust you''''


    ''''It''s getting cold. we should go home'''' Mikael stood up and pulled her up. He kissed her forehead and hugged her.


    ¡­.


    Filming site.


    Niania met Alice halfway with a cup of coffee after she finished shooting her scene.


    ''''Alice, something happened while you were shooting your scene. Look¡­'''' Niania showed Alice the pictures of Susan and Mikael.


    ''''What the hell!'''' Alice snatched the table and started scrolling, ''''this¡­ whoa! Where is my phone? I need to call Mikael and give him an earful''''


    ''''Stop it. Mikael has nothing to do with that woman'''' Sebastian walked to her and spoke.


    Alice looked at him and furrowed her brows. ''''Are you on his side because he is your friend? Let me tell you, this is about my sister, I am not going to accept any kind of disrespect meted to her''''


    ''''Hey, let me tell you. Susan was our senior back at the University. She and Mikael did have feelings for each other but she left before he could even confess. I''m sure she is the one who went to see Mikael first''''


    ''''How do you know so much? Is it because you also have a special talent in dealing with women? Wait! I even have something to settle with you. Come with me'''' Alice said and turned, walking away.


    Sebastian looked at Alice and shook his head. he followed her.


    ''''Where are they going?'''' Zeya asked when she walked to Niania.


    ''''Alice seems to have something to say to Sebastian. Sister Zeya, I brought you a cup of coffee. It''s in your dressing room''''


    ''''Oo, thank you'''' Zeya replied and walked towards her dressing room.


    Sebastian looked at Alice with a bored expression when they reached a corner.


    ''''What did you want to talk about?''''


    ''''You¡­ tell me the truth. Do you like Zeya or not?''''


    ''''Is that why you called me here?'''' Sebastian lifted his brows.


    ''''Mm, Zeya is my good friend and she has been hurt already. I need to make sure that the next man she will be with is a good man. I don''t have much impression about you''''


    ''''You are really a funny character''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Don''t worry. If anything, I am protecting her from harm. You should take care of your own business. I think Josh should be worried about you''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''You really have zero awareness when it comes to love, right? How did Josh manage to make you his girlfriend? You are so dense'''' Sebastian shook his head.


    ''''Hey! What do you mean by that?'''' Alice pouted her lips and looked at him as he walked away. She scratched her hair and muttered, ''''what is he talking about?''''


    Alice turned to go and saw Reynolds walking towards her. He was holding a box of cake in his hand.


    ''''Alice, are you free?'''' he asked her.


    ''''Yes, is there something you need me for?''''


    ''''Actually, my sister brought me a cake on her way. It''s too big for one person so I was wondering if we could eat it together?''''


    ''''Sure, let''s go to my dressing room'''' Alice said as she walked away.


    Sebastian looked at them from a distance and sighed, ''''aye, Josh really has work to do'''' he removed his phone and sent a message to Josh before turning to go. He saw Zeya looking at him.


    ''''What are you doing there? I thought you left already?'''' Sebastian walked to her.


    ''''No, I was waiting for Alice but it seems she won''t be needing me anymore. I was worried about her when I saw the pictures of Susan and Mikael''''


    ''''Is she always that dense? How can she not know that Reynolds likes her? Everyone in the set knows that already but she seems not to be aware''''


    ''''Alice doesn''t really pay attention to such things. But she definitely knows how to get herself out of tricky situations. I am going home'''' Zeya turned to go and Sebastian asked.


    ''''Has Lucas disturbed you lately?''''


    ''''No, he doesn''t appear before me again since that night''''


    ''''I see. Did you bring your car?''''


    ''''Yes, but I asked my driver and assistant to leave first since we were closing late. I wanted to catch a ride in Alice''s van. Her driver and assistant are still around''''


    ''''Let''s go. Alice won''t be able to send you home. She is going to have a lot of explanation to do''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''I sold her out to her boyfriend. I told him his girlfriend is cheating''''


    ''''But, Alice isn''t cheating. She sees Reynolds as a friend''''


    ''''A man and a woman can never be friends''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because one is bound to fall for the other sooner or later''''


    ''''But, we are friends and also business partners. You don''t like me''''


    Sebastian stopped by the car and turned to face her, ''''then, do you like me?''''


    ''''Huh? No, you are my boss. How can I like you?''''


    ''''Then, if I weren''t your boss, would you have liked me?''''


    Zeya looked at him, meeting his gaze. Her heartbeat quickened and her face flushed. She pointed at the car door and spoke.


    ''''Why do I suddenly feel cold? I should quickly get into the car'''' Zeya opened the door and got inside.


    Sebastian smirked and murmured, ''''she didn''t answer me'''' he went to the driver''s seat and got in.


    ¡­.


    ''''Mmm, this cake taste so good''''


    ''''My sister makes cakes. If you like it, then I can let her make it for you''''


    ''''Josh will really love this flavour''''


    ''''Josh¡­ your boyfriend?'''' Reynolds asked.


    ''''Mm, my boyfriend''''


    ''''I see. I thought it was just a rumour. I didn''t know you two were really together''''


    ''''What rumour? It is true. Actually, we''ve been together for a while now''''


    ''''Then, he must be good to you?''''


    ''''He is good to me. he treats me well''''


    ''''Looks like¡­ I came late. You already have someone else in your heart''''


    ''''Huh? What did you say?'''' Alice asked and they both turned to the door when it opened.


    ''''Darling, I didn''t know you would pick me up?''''


    ''''I was with my brother at the club so when he left I decided to pass by so that we will go home together'''' Josh answered and turned to look at Reynolds.


    ''''Josh, this is my co-actor. We are a couple in the drama. He is called Reynolds. Reynolds, this is Josh, my boyfriend''''


    ''''Hi, Reynolds''''


    "Hi, Josh''''


    Alice looked at the two men and smiled.


    ¡­.


    Alice got into the car first and Josh joined her in the driver''s seat. She yawned and leaned over.


    ''''Tired?''''


    ''''I''m tired and sleepy. Today was really hectic. I didn''t get much break between scenes''''


    ''''I see. I didn''t know that you and that actor are close? You were even in your dressing room together''''


    ''''We are not close but he invited me for a cake and I didn''t want to eat it out with it least I spark dating scandals and rumours. I am with a mysterious man who doesn''t like the limelight, I should be careful''''


    ''''Actually, you don''t have to be careful. I''ve accepted that I will be thrown into the limelight once a while because I am dating a superstar. Also, my brother is a popular person''''


    ''''Don''t worry, I am always careful''''


    ''''Have you eaten?''''


    ''''It''s already late. I couldn''t resist the cake because it''s made from walnuts but now that I''ve eaten it, I am worried about my weight. What if I become fat at this rate?''''


    ''''Then, let''s go a little exercise when we get to the house''''


    ''''You will accompany me to exercise?''''


    ''''Mm, I am your boyfriend after all''''


    ''''Thank you''''

 Chapter 183 - Kiss Scene

    Sebastian looked at Zeya who was sleeping as he drove. He smiled and muttered, ''''idiot''''


    ''''Mm?'''' Zeya heard subtly and turned. She opened her eyes and looked at him. ''''Who are you insulting?''''


    ''''Someone who is clueless''''


    ''''Who?'''' Zeya looked out of the window, ''''oh, we are already at my neighbourhood''''


    Sebastian drove inside the block of villas. He pulled over in front of Zeya''s villa and got down with her.


    ''''Thank you for bringing me here''''


    ''''Mm, this villa next to yours. Does it belong to someone?''''


    ''''I think it belongs to the owner''s son who is outside the country''''


    ''''I see. Go inside''''


    ''''Sebastian, do you want a cup of coffee?'''' Zeya flushed after asking, ''''I¡­ I don''t mean anything. I just feel that you might need a cup of coffee to keep you awake while you drive. I also have some questions to ask about the script''''


    ''''A cup of coffee will be fine'''' Sebastian replied and started walking towards her villa.


    Zeya smiled and followed him.


    ¡­.


    Zeya placed a mug of coffee on the table and sat across Sebastian with her own mug. She sipped it and wrapped her fingers around the mug shyly.


    ''''You make decent coffee'''' Sebastian complimented her after he sipped the coffee.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''What did you want to discuss about in the script?''''


    ''''Well, you know¡­ tomorrow we will be filming our first ki¡­ kiss scene. I wanted to know your thoughts''''


    ''''Do you usually ask your male counterparts what their thoughts are on kiss scenes?''''


    ''''No, I usually opt for light kissing or a perk on the lips. Sometimes, I just touch the person''s lips and the angle gets tilted. But I don''t know what you would prefer since it is going to be a deep kiss scene. I don''t want things to get awkward afterwards''''


    ''Why would it get awkward? We are just acting''''


    ''''Right, I almost forgot that. it was a silly question to begin with''''


    ''''It is not. You were just communicating what you preferred. So, tell me what you think about the kiss scene?''''


    Zeya''s face became red. She took a sip of the coffee and looked away. ''''I¡­ I don''t really have any preferences. Whatever you want, then we will do that''''


    ''''What if I want a kiss?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''You just said we should do it according to what I wanted. What if I want us to really kiss on the scene? You''ve been saving your first kiss and didn''t even allow Lucas to cross the line with you. You haven''t allowed your male counterparts to kiss you because you feel that they would be stealing your first kiss away. What will you do if I want us to kiss on set according to the script? I would be stealing your first kiss''''


    ''''I¡­ you just said we were acting. So, it wouldn''t matter, right?''''


    ''''You won''t ask me to take responsibility?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    Sebastian chuckled and stood up. ''''I''m warning you Zeya. Think carefully about tomorrow''s scene and tell me your thoughts. I mean you honest thoughts. I don''t want you to end up regretting or crossing the line with me. whether on set or in real life. I might not look like it but I tend to take my relationship with people seriously. Whether it is a friendship, open or personal connection that I have''''


    ''''I will see you tomorrow'''' Sebastian played with her hair before going out''''


    Zeya walked to the door and bowed before closing it. She ran to the window and watched Sebastian as he got into his car and drove away.


    ''''Aye, what is wrong with you, Zeya? Why did you have to say such words?'''' she ran inside her room and picked her phone.


    ¡­.


    Alice was preparing to sleep when her phone started ringing. She walked to the table and picked the phone up.


    ''''Hello, girlfriend. Did you get home safely?''''


    ''''Aye, Alice what do I do? I made a big mistake'''' Zeya laid on her bed and rolled from side to side.


    ''''What did you do?'''' Alice sat on the bed and looked at Josh who had just walked out of the bathroom.


    ''''I crossed the line with Sebastian. I think he is angry with me''''


    ''''You crossed the line? What happened to our polite Zeya who is always careful? Did the beast side of you suddenly awaken when Sebastian sent you home? You silly girl, I was wondering until when you will admit you have fallen for him''''


    ''''Aye, in any case, I feel like asking for a sick leave tomorrow. I don''t know how to face him''''


    ''''Tell me, what exactly did you do? Uhh, Zeya, you didn''t jump on him or anything like that, right?'''' Alice laughed and laid on her back.


    ''''No. What kind of person do you take me for?''''


    ''''Then, tell me what happened. if you don''t tell me, how do I offer my advice?''''


    ''''Okay''''


    Alice stood up and started walking around the bedroom as she listened to Zeya''s talk. When the latter finished speaking, Alice laughed again.


    ''''So, you asked him if he wanted to kiss you or not? Zeya, I didn''t know you were so straightforward like that?''''


    ''''I just wanted to see if he was comfortable kissing me or not, but it seemed to have made him sad. Tell me, what should I do tomorrow when he asks me?''''


    ''''Be thick-skinned. You made your bed, might as well lay in it. If he asks you what you want, just own up to it and tell him you don''t mind being kissed by him? But¡­ I think I am going to have a full day watching both of you. I can''t wait for tomorrow''''


    ''''I''m hanging up, goodnight''''


    Alice chuckled as she looked at the phone. She turned to Josh who was already on the bed and spoke.


    ''''Zeya is so cute. She just gave me something to look forward to tomorrow''''


    ''''You want to watch others kiss so much?''''


    ''''It will be fun teasing Zeya about it later on. but, all of that don''t mean anything when it comes to your kisses'''' Alice said and kissed Josh.


    ¡­.


    ''''Goodnight'''' Niania said to the driver and turned towards her apartment.


    ''''I didn''t know you were such a hard worker? Look at the time you are coming home?''''


    ''''Mr. Sun?'''' Niania stopped and looked at him.


    ''Why did you close so late?''''


    ''''We had late night shooting. What are you doing here?''''


    ''''Why do you keep asking me the same question every time? Aren''t you tired?''''


    Niania flushed and smiled, ''''sorry. I am just not used to having you no matter the number of times you come to see me. Let''s go inside, it''s cold here''''


    ''''Mm'''' Thomas walked behind her.


    When they entered, Niania placed her bag on the table and went to open the fridge. ''''I ran out of coffee beans, you don''t mind having warm milk right?''''


    ''''Just give me water''''


    ''''Water, are you sure?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Okay'''' Niania put the paper milk back and removed a bottle of water. She went to the hall and gave it to him before going to her bed side. She picked pair of loungewear and went inside the bathroom to change.


    Thomas drunk half of the water and stood up. he walked to the window side and looked outside. It was drizzling a bit.


    ''''They said it wasn''t going to rain but it''s about to rain. These reporters are just fraudsters'''' he muttered.


    ''''Oh, it''s raining'''' Niania said and Thomas turned to look at her. She had removed her makeup and cleaned her face, leaving it bare. Niania touched her face shyly and asked.


    ''''Is there something on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?''''


    Thomas smiled and shook his head saying, ''''your face looks better without makeup''''


    ''''That''s not true. Makeup enhances a woman''s beauty'''' Niania walked to the window and stood next to him.


    ''''I used to hate rainy days. When it rains along with thunder and lightning, I am always scared. but, having you here, I am not scared anymore. This must be the reason why my classmates praise their boyfriends. They always say that when you have a boyfriend, you don''t need to watch horror movies alone. Because with him around, you can just cling unto him when it gets scary''''


    ''''It''s that why you always watched horror movies with that your neighbour? Did you have a crush on him?''''


    ''''No. To me he was just a brother. The brother I never had, but that''s all it is and will ever be''''


    ''''But, he doesn''t think that way. He clearly likes you. how could you be so blind to that?''''


    ''''I am not blind. I just don''t know how to react to it. The opposite sex having feelings for me is something new. I have never had someone express interest in me before so I find it a little awkward dealing with such things. I don''t have any experience in such things. I know he has feelings for me but I don''t know how to deal with that. It''s the same way that I don''t know how to deal with this new development. You are not really hard to figure out but I don''t know how to deal with you''''

 Chapter 184 - A Heartfelt Confession

    ''''I am not blind. I just don''t know how to react to it. The opposite sex having feelings for me is something new. I have never had someone express interest in me before so I find it a little awkward dealing with such things. I don''t have any experience in such things. I know he has feelings for me but I don''t know how to deal with that. It''s the same way that I don''t know how to deal with this new development. You are not really hard to figure out but I don''t know how to deal with you''''


    ''''What do you want to know?'''' Thomas turned to look at her.


    ''''I don''t know. As I always said, you were someone who was far from my reach but suddenly you became someone I could reach even just lifting my finger like this¡­'''' Niania lifted her fingers and touched his shoulder. She smiled and was about to pull back but Thomas held her wrist.


    ''''Since the night I found out that you weren''t death, I was so happy about it. Even without knowing you on a personal level, I felt that you were the kind of man that any woman would be lucky to have. You were loyal, kind and a little shameless but that must be your charm because I find myself liking that part of you. I must be a masochist right?''''


    ''''Actually, I¡­''''


    ''''Let me finish. It is raining. Let me use the distraction to speak my heart out. I always admired how you were loyal to Natalie and assisted Alice. Because you gave her a lot of work, I also got a lot of bonus because Alice has always been good to me.


    When I first met Alice, I was a nobody. I applied to be her assistant after getting admission to the University. I needed work to support myself. When I told her about my family situation, she said I was the one she was looking for. She didn''t even know anything about me yet but she took me in. I stayed with her until I got this apartment. But even with that, she went behind my back to make the down payment.


    Anytime I ask her to stop being nice to me she would say, my brother in law is rich and he said we should help the needy. She would tell me to show my gratitude with my work. She taught me how to be hardworking and always believed in myself.


    "It hasn''t been easy for me since I left the village and came to the city but thanks to Alice, my life is better now. I got to meet a lot of nice people and I even secretly developed a crush on you. Wait here!''''


    Niania said and ran to her drawer. She removed a notepad and brought it to Thomas. ''''I used to keep pictures of you which I cut from magazines into a collage. It gave me a lot of strength and motivation.


    Actually, seeing someone I admired so much suddenly trying to get close to me? I was scared and confused. I didn''t know how to react to it. at first, it felt like a dream but I found out that that dream was becoming a reality each time I arrive and see you outside my apartment.


    The first time you held me and saved me from falling, when I came home I was in cloud 9. I couldn''t stop looking at myself in the mirror and having funny ideas. So stupid of me, right? I didn''t know why you suddenly brought yourself into my world but I just want to say that I am grateful that you did. You allowed me to have a good dream.


    I think I should wake up now before I start to think that I have a right over you. Mr. Sun, I know I am young and there is a huge gap between us but, I don''t really mind. I don''t know why you are always trying to get close to me but it''s really beginning to make me have wild thoughts. I think that I like you, so, if you don''t feel that way about me, then, I have to ask you to give me a breathing space so that I can get over you'''' Niania closed the book and took a deep breath.


    ''''You wanted to know what to call this new development between us, right?''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''I am a man of few words so often times I prefer to show it through my actions. Can I do that?''''


    ''''Sure''''


    Thomas smiled and lowered his head. He pulled Niania closer with one hand and kissed her. It was a light kiss but he did it with a lot of passion and gentleness.


    Niania''s face turned red and she touched her lips.


    ''''Why? Does it feel unreal?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''Yes, it feels surreal''''


    ''''Then, maybe this will make it feel more real. Thomas kissed her again. This time, he wrapped his arm around her waist and used the other hand to support her head. He kissed her sensually, taking his time as he pushed his tongue deeper into her mouth. Niania''s fingers grabbed his shirt as she leaned closer, standing on her toes.


    Thomas finally let go and Niania breathed deeply. She lowered her gaze shyly.


    ''''Why are you not looking at me? Don''t you want to see your boyfriend''s face?''''


    Niania looked up and smiled. ''''Boyfriend¡­ you accept my confession?''''


    ''''I just proved that with my actions. You were so sincere, if I didn''t accept it, then I would be a jerk, right?''''


    ''''Yes, totally'''' Niania laughed.


    Thomas pulled her to himself and hugged her, ''''Niania, you don''t have to feel inferior to anyone because you are your own person. I love you''''


    ''''It feels so good to hear that from you, Mr. Sun''''


    ''''What did you call me?'''' Thomas turned her to face him.


    ''''I called you Mr. Thomas''''


    ''''If you call me Mr. Sun again, I will punish you''''


    ''''Then¡­ Thomas''''


    ''''Good girl''''


    ''''The rain seems to not have plans of stopping''''


    ''''Let''s continue to be this way till it stops''''


    ''''I have to go to school for lectures tomorrow morning'''' Niania said and yawned.


    ''''Then, go and sleep. I will keep you company and leave when it stops raining''''


    ''''I feel sad going to bed, but I am really tired''''


    ''''Don''t worry. There is still a lot of time ahead of us''''


    Next day¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Natalie and Mikael sat in front of the doctor with anxious gazes. The intertwined their hands together as they watched the doctor read the test report they had obtained.


    ''''Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Sun. You are three weeks pregnant'''' the doctor said to them with a smile.


    ''''Doctor, am I really pregnant?'''' Natalie asked excitedly. Her eyes became brighter.


    ''''Yes, Mrs. Sun, you are really pregnant''''


    ''''Mikael, did you hear that? He said I am really pregnant'''' Natalie turned to look at Mikael.


    ''''Yes, Natie. We are pregnant'''' Mikael kissed her forehead.


    ''''The nurse will go with you to take a foetus scan, you will send it to the gynaecologist written on the scan head. There, you will be told what to do and when to start your antennal care for a healthy birth''''


    ''''Alright, thank you doctor'''' Mikael said and stood up. He held Natalie''s hand and they followed the nurse out.


    ''''Mikael, I am so excited. This feels like a dream'''' Natalie said as she touched her stomach.


    ''''This is real, Natie. We are going to be parents'''' Mikael said and they stopped when his phone started ringing. He removed it and looked at the caller ID.


    ''''It''s Sister Lylia. She must be calling about the scandal. I am supposed to meet her later on''''


    ''''Answer it, I will go with the nurse. You can join us when you are done''''


    ''''Mm, be careful. I won''t be long''''


    ''''Alright'''' Natalie turned and walked away with the nurse. Mikael turned towards the stairs to answer the call.


    ¡­


    Natalie walked towards the OBGY holding her folder. She walked past a young lady who turned to look at her with furrowed brows. She turned back and mentioned Natalie''s name.


    ''''Natalie Jun?'''' Susan asked questionably and Natalie stopped and turned to look at her.


    ''''Do I know you?'''' Natalie asked.


    Susan smirked and took a few steps closer, ''''I didn''t think I will make you up so easily but it''s really you''''


    ''''Don''t you think it''s rude to speak to someone who doesn''t know you without introducing yourself?'''' Natalie asked and suddenly found her face familiar.


    ''''I find it weird that you didn''t recognise me considering the fact that I was involved in a scandal with your husband just last night. But¡­ looking at you, I get why a lot of people say that we have so many things in common'''' Susan said arrogantly. It was like she was trying to prove a point.


    ''''I don''t find you familiar because Mikael said you were not important to him. I tend to not remember irrelevant people, you know''''


    Hello lovelies, it''s been a while since I talked with you. I just want to thank you for your support.


    I joined writing prompts and hopefully my book gets verified but, if you are interested in forbidden Romance and hospital Romance then that book will deliver all of that.


    It''s called "Forbidden Romance: At Death''s Door"


    Do check it out. Thanks in advance!

 Chapter 185 - Susan 2

    ''''I find it weird that you didn''t recognise me considering the fact that I was involved in a scandal with your husband just last night. But¡­ looking at you, I get why a lot of people say that we have so many things in common'''' Susan said arrogantly. It was like she was trying to prove a point.


    ''''I don''t find you familiar because Mikael said you were not important to him. I tend to not remember irrelevant people, you know''''


    Susan''s face distorted but she quickly recovered and let out a sarcastic laugh. ''''Is that what Mikael really told you or is that what you want to make yourself believe? Natalie, I didn''t know you were such a funny character. Did Mikael also tell you that I am his first love? Did he tell you I was the reason why he changed majors and decided to go into acting?''''


    ''''Miss Susan seem to have a lot of time to really want to waste them on me. But, I don''t have such time'''' Natalie turned to go and Susan asked.


    ''''Are you sick? Don''t tell me you came to the hospital after seeing those pictures last night? Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if that were to be the case. Seeing your husband suddenly in the same picture with his ex can be shocking''''


    ''''Narcissist!'''' Natalie turned and muttered.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Mikael told me he was indeed in love with you. He told me how he chased you around and followed you everywhere. You knew about his feelings for you and used that to take advantage of him. You knew he wanted to be with you but you intentionally played a push and pull game with him. You didn''t want to be seen as someone who is going out with a younger man but you loved the thrilled of him chasing you so you kept him at arm''s length. Not too close and not too far, you gave him just a little attention but that is to make him do whatever you wanted.


    You thought that he would never leave you as long as you were ambiguous with him. When he confessed his feelings, you started playing chess with him. Going on a warm and cold mood with him. You didn''t want to reject him because you feared that you will not find someone who liked you like he did but you didn''t accept him either because you cared? about you reputation. Someone like you who don''t give love but want to receive love. You are the type of person who can''t give love in reality because you don''t even know what love is. You are so deep in you own feelings that you think everything must go the way you want it''''


    ''''The last time I checked, that was the exact behaviour of a narcissist''''


    ''''Hey!''''


    ''''Why? Are you angry that you feel like tearing me apart? That goes to prove that I am right. You are angry that you can''t manipulate me. You were the one who sent Laura to my house. Your intention was to make me feel insecure so you would be able to play mind games with me. You wanted to drive me crazy and watch me hate on my husband so that I will nag him and make it impossible for him to be at peace in our home. When that happens, you will come in and play the role of an understanding senior''''


    ''''Hey! Who do you think you are?''''


    ''''I am Natalie Jun, the wife of the man you want to steal. Does being the other woman make you fulfilled?''''


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Mikael walked to them when he returned after his call. He held Natalie''s hands and asked with a worried gaze, ''''Natie, are you alright?''''


    ''''Mm, I''m fine. Susan and I met here by coincidence. She even apologised to me and explained things to me. She said she was looking for an opportunity to meet me so that I wouldn''t misunderstand your relationship''''


    Mikael furrowed his brows and looked at Natalie. She maintained a bright smile as she held unto his hand. Mikael turned to face Susan.


    ''''Susan, what are you doing in the hospital?'''' Mikael asked.


    ''''I came to visit someone here. What are you doing here?''''


    ''''We came to see the doctor¡­''''


    ''''Mr. and Mrs. Sun, the doctor is ready to see you'''' a nurse came out of the consulting room and spoke to them.


    Susan''s gaze turned towards the consulting room and she asked, ''are you pregnant?''''


    ''''Mm, Mikael let''s go'''' Natalie walked away with Mikael leaving Susan in the hallway.


    Susan looked at them and let out a frustrated chuckled. She harrumph and walked away.


    ¡­.


    Susan''s apartment.


    ''''What? She is even pregnant? That little bitch. Trying to play mind games with me'''' Susan gulped down and cussed.


    ¡­.


    Natalie and Mikael''s house.


    ''''Big sister, brother in law, congratulations. This is the best news I''ve heard in the last few months. I am going to be an aunt soon'''' Alice said and clacked her glass with Natalie''s glass of juice.


    ''''Nat, congratulations'''' Xia joined in.


    ''''Congratulations, Mikael, congratulations, Natalie'''' Connor and Josh said simultaneously.


    ''''Thank you, Josh''''


    ''''Thank you, Connor''''


    ''''Natalie, I am happy for you. I should give you a red pocket'''' Thomas said and took out his phone.


    ''''Why are you giving someone''s wife a red pocket?'''' Mikael asked and frowned.


    ''''Hey! Before you became her husband, I was her friend, her very good friend''''


    ''''But, I am now her husband. This won''t do. Natie, I am sending you a double of what he is going to give you'''' Mikael removed his phone.


    ''''Why are you fighting over red pockets? Give me a red pocket too'''' Alice said and stretched her hands.


    ''''You are not my wife''''


    ''''You are not pregnant''''


    Thomas and Mikael said at the same time leaving Alice speechless. Alice shook her head.


    ''''The discrimination is too obvious. Too obvious''''


    ''''Aye, let them pamper Natalie. She deserves to be pampered'''' Xia spoke.


    ''''I can''t stand this. I have a shoot this afternoon so I''m leaving first'''' Alice said and stood up.


    ''''I have a meeting with my team too'''' Xia stood up with her.


    ''''Let''s gather around for the real celebrations later on. Xia, when will you make the schedule for my coming out in public?'''' Thomas asked.


    ''''Thomas, are you thinking of letting the world to know that you are alive?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Mm, my lawyer advised that we do that. The law can only take effect if I come out as alive and also as a witness and victim of what Daniel Song did''''


    ''''That bastard, just thinking about how he planned to destroy everyone of us makes me blood to boil'''' Natalie muttered.


    ''''I will get it ready by the end of this week. I''ve already contacted a lot of the reporters that we need to be there. I will let you know once we are able to secure the venue''''


    ''''You can do it at my hotel'''' Connor suggested.


    ''''This is something huge, it might have a negative impact on your hotel. It''s not safe do it at your place'''' Thomas spoke.


    ''''My brother is right. You have already helped us so much. This might become something that will turn into a scandal. It won''t be good for the image of your hotel'''' Mikael added.


    ''''I am working to secure a place at the studio, we will do the one on one interview there and then only invite the reporters when we are done. I got this covered, Connor'''' Xia said with a smile.


    ''''Alright, if you say so. Let''s go, I will send you to the office'''' Connor said and stood up.


    ''''Thank you all for coming, let''s meet and have fun later on'''' Natalie said to all of them.


    ¡­..


    Filming set.


    Alice met Niania as soon as she walked into the villa they were using for the filming that day. Niania was holding a thick jacket and three cups of coffee in a coffee paper trolley.


    ''''Alice, here. The air condition here is fully on, the place is very chilly'''' Niania handed the jacket over to Alice and removed one of the cups, ''''this is your cup of coffee with lots of caramel''''


    ''''Thank you, Niania'''' Alice took the jacket and wore before taking the coffee to sip, ''''mm, this is good''''


    Alice looked at Niania and suddenly asked, ''''Niania, why do you look so beautiful this morning? Tell me, are you seeing someone lately? Why do I feel that you have suddenly glowing today?''''


    ''''I don''t have a boyfriend, stop teasing me'''' Niania said and her phone started buzzing. She gave an awkward laugh and dipped her hand inside her sweater jacket pocket.


    ''''Answer it, but we are still going to talk about the boy you like. He better not be in this place because I can''t accept someone else stealing your attention other than me and maybe if he is someone I like, fine!'''' Alice said and turned, walking away.


    Niania heaved a deep sigh of relief and hurried to Alice''s dressing room to answer the call from Thomas.

 Chapter 186 - I Really Want To Kiss You...

    ''''Hello, Mr. Sun'''' Niania said as she leaned against the dressing table.


    ''''It''s me'''' Thomas said in his deep husky voice. He was sitting in his office with papers in front of him, but instead of working he was busy enjoying talking to his little girlfriend. Just the thought of having her was something that made him feel happy and content.


    ''''I know, how is work?'''' Niania asked back.


    ''Work is boring. I would rather be with you right now. Are you at the at the filming site?''''


    ''''Mm, but I am currently inside the dressing room of Alice. She would have her shoot later on''''


    ''''Have you eaten?''''


    ''''Yes, I ate some snacks sister Zeya brought earlier on and couldn''t eat because she was too nervous. Have you eaten?''''


    ''Not yet, I have a busy day. I will be attending a board meeting in about half an hour time, then, I have to go to the police station with my lawyer to meet the prosecutor. I probably won''t get the time to come to your place because it will be too late and I don''t want to wake you up. You are working so hard, as your boyfriend, I shouldn''t make you loss precious sleep''''


    Niania flushed, her face became red. She sat down on the chair closer when her legs turned jelly from hearing all the sweet thoughtful words from Thomas.


    ''''What are you going to eat? No matter how busy you are, you should take time to eat''''


    ''''After tasting your food, I don''t really have appetite for outside meals again. I have become greedy and selective of the food I eat''''


    ''''Then, since you can''t come, how about I prepare something light and bring it to you? I will get off work earlier than you''''


    ''''You¡­ want to come to my house?''''


    ''''No¡­ that''s not what I mean. I just¡­ in any case, I have no ulterior motives for wanting to come. I just felt that it isn''t good to sleep on an empty stomach¡­''''


    ''''When you arrive, go straight to my block, the passcode is 0305. It''s at the place we met the last time you came there'''' Thomas said at once. He was afraid that she would suddenly change her mind.


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Then, I will see you later''''


    ''''Yes, bye'''' Niania hung up and touched her chest. Her heart was beating so fast that she felt she was in cloud 9. This was the first time she was feeling this way for a man.


    Niania laughed and jumped around in the room.


    ¡­.


    Alice looked at Sebastian and Zeya sitting in the hall chatting with the director as they got ready for their shoot. Alice had a silly smirk on her face as she watched them with a lot of attention and interest.


    ''''They both look nervous. I hope they do it one shot'''' Reynolds spoke beside Alice.


    ''''I don''t mind them shooting that scene 100 times. I just enjoy watching them play hard to get. They are just cute''''


    ''''Are you shipping them?'''' Reynolds turned to look at Alice. She had a silly smile on her face.


    ''''Oo, they look so good together. I just want them to be together so bad''''


    ''''I didn''t know you were a matchmaker?''''


    ''''I am not but when it comes to those two, I am definitely their matchmaker''''


    The director went back after discussing with Sebastian and Zeya about how he wanted them to go about their acting. Since this was a kiss scene, they had to make sure that everything was perfect.


    ''''Relax, it''s just a kiss scene. Why are you looking like I am about to eat you? Even if I want to eat you, I wouldn''t do it here'''' Sebastian whispered to Zeya when he noticed how nervous she was.


    Zeya turned to look at him and asked, ''are you sure you really want to kiss me? We could have used other options that the director mentioned just now'''' Zeya asked. Just now the director had told them that they could just go in for a short kiss and then they will magnify it to make it take longer but Sebastian had insisted on them going for the longer kiss.


    ''''Are you doubting my kissing abilities? Last night, I warned you. I told you to be sure of what you want. Just now, you told the director that you would do what I suggested to make it look more convincing and sensual. Are you already regretting now?''''


    ''''No!''''


    Sebastian looked at her and smiled, ''''relax. Don''t be too nervous or we might end up shooting this scene over again''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Action!'''' the director spoke from his seat.


    Sebastian and Zeya both got into their characters and the acting soon begun. Taking on their roles as Jasper and Inayah, the shoot kicked off.


    ¡­..


    Jasper walked out of his bedroom, wearing a bathrobe. He went to open the door and saw Inayah standing outside, in just a white t-shirt and a black underwear.


    ''''Inayah?'''' Jasper raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl standing in front of him.


    ''''Give me way, the light in my house got cut and there is no water supply, I couldn''t wash my hair'''' Inayah said and pushed the man aside, before going into the hall.


    ''''Did you forget to pay your utility bills?'''' Jasper asked and folded his arms against his chest.


    ''''It seems I did. Can I use your bathroom? I will be done in a jiffy'''' Inayah asked, looking at him.


    ''''Yeah, sure'''' Jasper said and Inayah walked straight into his room. Jasper remained in the hall feeling awkward. He decided to sit and wait for her.


    A while later, Inayah came out of the room, wearing one of the bathrobes she found in the bathroom. Her clothes were folded neatly in her hands.


    ''''I feel refreshed now. Thank God, I have you close by. I would have had to go to the other neighbors to ask for help.


    Jasper looked at her. He stood up and walked closer to her and asked, ''''you would have gone to ask other people if I wasn''t here?''''


    ''''Oo, if not, how am I suppose to deal with such emergency? It''s almost 11 in the night''''


    ''''So, you do know that it is late in the night and you wanted to go to someone else''s house to ask for water? You knew it was late in the night yet you didn''t bother and came here wearing close to nothing. Now, you are standing in front of me with just a bathrobe and nothing underneath?''''


    Inayah flushed and stepped back, hitting her back against the pillar, ''''I¡­ I was in a hurry and didn''t take my time to get something proper to wear. But, I just came to bath, I don''t have other thoughts''''


    ''''The fact that you even came here proves that you are one fearless girl''''


    ''''Mr. Miles, what are you doing?'''' Inayah stuttered.


    ''''What do you think I am doing?'''' Jasper touched her wet hair and traced down to her face, ''you don''t see me as a man, do you?''''


    ''''I¡­'''' Inayah shivered when he touched her lips.


    ''''I really want to kiss you right now Inayah'''' Jasper said, leaning closer to her.


    ''''I¡­'''' Inayah closed her eyes when he kissed her cheek. Her breath became deep as she inhaled and exhaled out. All those actions were enticing to the man.


    ''''I really want to kiss you¡­'''' Jasper said and wrapped his arm around her waist. He pulled her closer and kissed her. Inayah opened her eyes wild and watched herself been kissed by the man. She suddenly moaned when he bit her. Using the distraction, he went deeper, kissing her more passionately. Inayah held his bathrobe tightly and closed her eyes, kissing him back.


    Jasper''s hand traced down her shoulder down to her hand. He clasped his hand against her, all the while still kissing her. He was too slow neither was he fast, he maintained a not too rushed pace, making sure that they were both enjoying the kiss.


    Inayah''s legs turned jelly and she was about to fall. Jasper lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around his waist. He moved closer to the pillar and supported her body against it and continued to kiss her.


    ''''Cut!'''' the director announced when he felt satisfied with their kiss scene. It wasn''t just the director alone, the few people inside were all in a trance watching them kiss. It felt so real and alluring.


    Sebastian stopped and helped Zeya to stand on her feet. They looked at each other and turned to the director.


    ''''That was so good, Sebastian, Zeya, you did well. I almost thought you two were lovers. Your chemistry is over the top'''' the director complimented them.


    Zeya nodded her head and took the towel from her assistant to wipe her wet hair. Sebastian''s gaze followed her as she walked away.


    ''''Don''t tell me you are really in love with her?'''' Reynolds walked to Sebastian when they started getting ready for the next scene.


    ''''It''s none of your business'''' Sebastian told him and walked away.

 Chapter 187 - He Has Found the One

    Zeya splashed water on her face and looked into the mirror. Her face was flushed and her ears were all red.


    ''''What is wrong with me? Do I really like him?'''' Zeya sighed. She looked at herself in the mirror and placed her hand on her beating chest.


    ''''Why is my heart beating so fast? Get it together, Zeya. He is not a man you can mess with. He is your boss. Stop having wild thoughts''''


    Zeya splashed water on her face again and removed a tissue and wiped her face. She turned towards the door and saw Alice.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Alice asked, stepping into the washroom.


    ''''I am fine, what are you doing here?''''


    ''''I was worried about you. You spent a lot of time in the washroom so I came to see what was going on''''


    ''''Is Sebastian gone?''''


    ''''I think so, I heard him making a call. Something about a blind date organized by his family''''


    ''''Blind date?'''' Zeya asked hesitantly.


    ''''Yes, that is why you should tell him right away if you like him. Don''t just bottle things up in your heart. If you tell him how you feel how is he going to know?''''


    ''''I can''t tell him. He once rejected a woman who confessed her feelings to him. She is the PR in their company and also a family friend. He said they even grew up together''''


    ''''He did? Maybe he rejected her because he didn''t feel the same way. That has nothing to do with you. Listen to me, I am an outsider so I see things more clearly. Sebastian treats you different''''


    ''''That''s because I am the brand ambassador for their company. He is trying to be friendly and a gentleman'''' Zeya said and they leaned against the sink.


    ''''I doubt that is the only reason. Look, I asked Mikael about Sebastian and he told me that Sebastian doesn''t do favors for ladies. He has a rule for every lady and that is he never crosses the line. Contrary to what the internet says, he rejects women bluntly as you saw him do with that PR but you are different. Everyone sees the way he looks at you. Do you think that he waits till midnight everyday to personally take you home because you are just his brand ambassador? No! since we started filming, he has sent you home more than your own driver did. A man wouldn''t do such a thing if he didn''t feel something special for the woman''''


    ''''You think so?''''


    ''''I know so, so stop doubting yourself and go for him if he is the one you want''''


    ''''What about my past with Lucas. He called me a fool for going out with a man like Lucas''''


    ''''That is because he thinks that you deserve better, you deserve someone who will treat you right. Tell me, that kiss just now. Was it really just acting? Don''t you think that he did more than just act a kiss scene with you? Everyone felt the chemistry between the two of you. If nobody was watching, trust me it would have turned into an X rated scene. You two were deep in your feelings, I couldn''t even tell it was acting''''


    ''''That is true. I felt that the kiss was different but that is how it''s supposed to be right? We are two people who are passionate about our work''''


    ''''Aye, forget it. You are a lost case. You need to face a serious crisis before you wake up and acknowledge your feelings. Maybe if the blind date today succeeds, it will wake you up''''


    ¡­..


    Zeya''s house.


    ''''Blind date¡­?'''' Zeya muttered as she sat down on the dining table with a glass of warm milk. She sipped the milk and pouted her lips.


    ''''He didn''t even call me. Did his blind date succeed?'''' Zeya stood up and went to take her phone at the hall. She looked at it.


    ''''It''s past 10:00PM, Zeya what is wrong with you? Do you want to wake up with puffy eyes?'''' she shook her head and gulped down all the milk.


    ''''Let''s go to bed, it''s late already''''


    ¡­..


    Zeya pushed the brush in her mouth gently back and forth as she looked at her phone. She had logged into her moments and was checking Sebastian''s profile.


    ''''He hasn''t made a post since leaving for the blind date. I wonder what he is doing. Why hasn''t he posted anything yet? He always keeps his fans informed about what he is doing''''


    Zeya decided to check his fan page and indeed there was a post there that he had made a few minutes ago.


    ''Had the best day of my life today. I finally found out she is really the one for me''


    Zeya''s face turned red as she looked at the post. ''''He just said he finally found the one. Does it mean he finally met the one at the blind date?''''


    ''''How can he fall in love at first sight like that so fast? Is that how it''s supposed to be? What about getting to know each other? What about giving yourselves time to know the other person? Am I the only one who thinks that it''s wrong to fall for someone at first sight? How can he just tell she is the one after meeting her for the first time?''''


    ''''Annoying!'''' Zeya turned on the tap and washed her mouth. She washed the brush and put it away before leaving the bathroom.


    ¡­..


    ''''Annoying! This is so annoying!'''' Zeya sat up on the bed and muttered. ''''If he was going to fall for someone so fast, then why did he act like he was interested in me? Why did he lead me on and made me think that he somewhat liked me?''''


    Zeya stretched her hand and picked her phone from the table, she logged into his fan page and started reading the comments under the post.


    ''''Whoa! My idol is finally in love. I wonder who the lucky lady is?'' one fan said.


    ''''Somebody pinched me. My idol just announced he found the one''


    ''''My idol, can you tell us who she is? Is she someone also in the same industry?''


    ''''As long as that person isn''t Zeya Sher''''


    "..."


    ''''What? As long as that person isn''t me? What doesn''t this person mean by such a comment?'''' Zeya looked at the comment feeling frustrated and furious.


    ''''Zeya is an opportunist, I don''t like her'' the same fan added again.


    Zeya couldn''t stand after seeing such a comment again. She wondered what she did to that person for them to not like her. It was fine if that person didn''t like her, but did that person have to say such nasty things on the internet?


    Zeya started typing a message, ''''fine, if no one fights for me, I will fight for myself''''


    After typing a full page of insults, she was about to send it when she noticed that someone had kicked out and even blocked the user who insulted her.


    ''''Oo, this¡­.'''' Zeya paused and looked at the person who did that. That was no other person than Sebastian. He was the one who kicked out and even blocked that user.


    ''''Did¡­ did he just fight for me?'''' Zeya asked herself. She suddenly felt excited and was about to delete the message but mistakenly sent it¡­ that too, to the wrong person. Sebastian!


    ''''This¡­ this¡­ what have you done? What have I done? Zeya, have you gone crazy?'''' She tried to delete the message but realized it was marked with two blue marks meaning the other person had seen the message already. It couldn''t be deleted anymore.


    ''''Aye¡­'''' Zeya bit her lips and looked at the phone. Her eyes widened when she saw the other person typing.


    ''''He is typing. What does he want to say?'''' Zeya got down from the bed and paced around in the room, biting her nails as she looked at the phone.


    Ding!


    Zeya looked at the message and stood, puzzled by the message. It was a single emoji. A puzzled question mark emoji.


    ''''That''s all? I thought he was typing something long, why did it suddenly turn into a simple emoji?'''' Zeya frowned. ''Is he mocking me?''''


    Zeya shook her head and froze when the phone in her hand started ringing. She looked at it and flushed.


    ''''He is calling me? Why? Why is he calling me? I sent a text, if you want to talk, then text back why are you calling me?''''


    Zeya looked at the call until it ended. Then a message popped up.


    ''''Answer the call. I know you are not sleeping''


    Zeya frowned. ''''How does he know I am not sleeping? Does this man have superpowers?''''


    The phone started ringing again. This time Zeya answered but she started with a yawn.


    ''''He¡­ hello'''' her voice sounded like someone who was woken up from her sleep.


    ''''Cut it out. I know you are not sleeping'''' Sebastian said and Zeya rolled her eyes.


    ''''That message wasn''t for you. I sent it by mistake'''' Zeya quickly explained.

 Chapter 188 - He Has Found the One 2

    ''''Cut it out. I know you are not sleeping'''' Sebastian said and Zeya rolled her eyes.


    ''''That message wasn''t for you. I sent it by mistake'''' Zeya quickly explained.


    ''''I know. It was meant for the one who cussed you out on my fan page. That isn''t why I called you''''


    ''''Then, why did you call me? It''s so late, why are you calling a single woman in the middle of the night? Are you not afraid of being misunderstood? You were on a blind date and met the love of your life. Then, you announced to the world that you finally found the one. Don''t you think it''s weird calling me this late after doing all those things?''''


    ''''It seems you have a lot of things to say to me. You must have cussed me out a lot after seeing that post. But my question is¡­ what were you doing in my fan page? Did you go there because you didn''t see anything on my official page and moments?''''


    ''''No. why would I go through all that trouble? What kind of relationship do we have for me to go through that trouble? I am not that kind of person''''


    ''''So, you went to my page by mistake¡­ is that what you are saying?''''


    ''''Right, I was there by mistake''''


    ''''I see. I guess I was mistaken then. I thought that you were curious about me and decided to see what was going on with me but it seems that is not the case. Good night!''''


    ''''Wait! Hello, hello¡­ he hung up?'''' Zeya looked at the phone and furrowed her brows.


    ''''He hung up on me, by why do I feel that it was done in anger? What is he angry about? shouldn''t I be the one to be angry? He is the one who posted about finding the ''one'', why is he angry with me? Tsk!''''


    ¡­.


    Sebastian''s house.


    Sebastian looked at the phone and murmured, ''''you don''t want to admit it, right? Let''s see how long you keep that going''''


    ¡­..


    Sun family house.


    Thomas villa.


    Thomas entered the house and saw Niania asleep on the couch. He smiled and went closer, ''''I really came late''''


    Thomas put his bag away and lifted her up, sending her into his bedroom. He placed her on the bed and covered her up before going in to change into something different.


    After taking his shower, he came out to the hall and went to the table where there was a flask of soup and he picked it and went to the kitchen.


    Thomas poured the soup inside a bowl and placed it inside the microwave to heat it up. A few minutes later he removed it and sent it to the table to eat.


    ''''This taste great. She really knows how to cook'''' Thomas smiled and finished the soup. He washed the dishes and returned to the bedroom.


    Niania was still sleeping soundly on the bed. Thomas went closer and looked at her. He chuckled.


    ''''She really is a deep sleeper. Niania, how could you sleep so soundly in my bed while I am awake? I can''t even sleep knowing you are sleeping in my bed''''


    Thomas smiled and got into the bed. He pulled her closer and pulled the sheets to cover both of them, hugging her to sleep.


    ''''This is more like it''''


    ...


    Next day.


    Niania stirred and stretched her hand towards the table when she heard the sound of her phone alarm. She muttered with her eyes still closed.


    ''''Shut this damn thing down¡­''''


    Thomas turned to look at her and chuckled. He buttoning up his shirt, getting ready to go to work.


    Niania furrowed her brows and opened her eyes slowly when she heard the chuckled. Her eyes scanned the room and she frowned.


    ''''This¡­ this isn''t my room, right?'''' she asked herself.


    ''''If you don''t get up you are going to be late. Alice sent you a text''''


    Niania''s eyes widened and she sat up on the bed. When she saw Thomas, she coughed and flushed. Her eyes moved from his face to his chest and she gulped.


    ''''I know you like what you see but you will really get late. But, don''t worry, you can look at me all you want after you get off from work''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Niania looked at herself. She was still in her outfit. She heaved a relief.


    ''''For your information, there are two women I don''t ever sleep with. A drunken woman and a woman sleeping with no idea where they are and vulnerable. You were asleep and vulnerable, just not the woman I want to have sex with but we did sleep on the same bed because I am used to sleep on my bed''''


    Niania flushed. She got down from the bed and asked, ''''when did you get off work?''''


    ''''Late, you were asleep when I arrived so I brought you in here to sleep. I ate the soup you made. Thank you for taking the effort and time to do that for me. I appreciate it''''


    Niania smiled, ''you are welcome''''


    ''''You can use the washroom. I got you a change of clothes. I will wait for you outside'''' Thomas said and stepped closer to her. He kissed her forehead before leaving the room.


    Niania blushed and touched her reddened face. She screamed and ran into the bathroom. Thomas who was still behind the door smiled and walked away.


    ¡­.


    Niania changed into the blue suit shorts and top with a white blouse inside. She finished checking herself in the mirror and went out to meet Thomas.


    ''''Mr. Sun¡­'''' Niania called when she got to the hall. Thomas turned to look at her and smiled. He stood up and walked closer to her.


    ''''You look beautiful'''' he said and kissed her lightly.


    ''''Thank you. We will be late''''


    ''''I will send you to work before. Let''s have breakfast together''''


    ''''Mm'''' Niania looked at him and smiled.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Thomas held her hand and they walked out of the house.


    ¡­..


    Janice Jewelry.


    ''''Natalie, you are finally here'''' Lucy ran to hug Natalie when the latter entered the reception. ''''Natalie, congratulations, this is the best news ever''''


    ''''Thank you, Lucy''''


    ''''But, about your husband¡­''''


    ''It''s all lies. Mikael never cheated on me''''


    ''''I know, I was just worried that it will affect your mood. With everything that has happened lately, I don''t know but I just feel that you''ve encountered a lot of bad luck''''


    ''''That''s true but now that I have this bundle of good news, everything is worth it, let''s go inside''''


    Lucy held Natalie''s hand and they turned to go and saw William and Jason walking out of the elevator.


    ''''Natalie¡­ you are early today. I told you to take time out and rest but you still come to work'''' Jason said to Natalie.


    ''''There isn''t much going on with me. I might as well work since that is what I''m paid to do'''' Natalie said and turned to look at William.


    ''''Mr. Yun, good morning''''


    ''''Good morning'''' William said and walked away.


    ''''Right, Natalie we will be having a new brand ambassador since your Miss Song resigned from her position. You know her already. She and your husband¡­''''


    ''''Susan? Is she going to the new brand ambassador for Janice?'''' Lucy asked.


    ''''Yes. William made the news known this morning, so we need to prepare. He said that Susan will also be collaborating with us on our summer products that will be coming out. You will be assigned to help her out with the designs since that now your field''''


    ''''But that woman is out for Natalie. She likes Mikael Sun and¡­''''


    ''''Lucy, it''s alright. Jason, no problem. I will work with her since this is company matters''''


    ''''That''s a relief. When William told me, I was afraid you might not want to work with her''''


    ''''This is company business; I will not allow my own personal matters to get in the way of my work. Don''t worry, I will help her come up with the designs and also pay attention to all the details involved''''


    ''''Then, I can be at rest. I will see you later'''' Jason said and walked away.


    ''''Natalie, are you sure you can work with that lady? She is your rival''''


    ''''She is not my rival because my husband has no interest in her. She is just barking the wrong tree and I will make her realize it once I start working with her. Manipulative people like her are quite easy to handle''''


    ''Natalie, I know you are not the same as before but when faced with women like Susan, it is best to stay away from their drama. I heard that she and Mikael will be acting as a couple in a new drama. What if she uses that chance to create more misunderstanding between you and him?''''


    ''''I understand your worry but I really got this, Lucy. Thank you for thinking about me''''


    ''''Natalie, where is Mimi? Why can''t I get in touch with her? Don''t tell me you finally got rid of her like the way you did to her father?'''' Dindin walked to Natalie as she talked. Her voice, which wasn''t exactly soft got a lot of attention making the workers whom were arriving to turn their attention towards Natalie.

 Chapter 189 - Drive

    ''''Natalie, where is Mimi? Why can''t I get in touch with her? Don''t tell me you finally got rid of her like the way you did to her father?'''' Dindin walked to Natalie as she talked. Her voice, which wasn''t exactly soft got a lot of attention making the workers whom were arriving to turn their attention towards Natalie.


    ''''Why are you always finding fault with other people? Don''t you have something better to do?'''' Lucy asked angrily.


    ''''I am talking to Natalie, not you her little lawyer. Tell me, where is Mimi?''''


    ''''Why are you asking about Mimi? I remember she called you a month ago asking for help but you gave her some silly excuses and hung the phone up on her. Why are you suddenly asking me about her as if you really care?''''


    ''''I didn''t hang up on her on purpose. With everything going on, my family grounded me. There was nothing I could do about it''''


    ''''You are already this grown and still get grounded by your parents? Well, that is what happens to someone who still depends on her parents and thinks the world revolves around her''''


    ''''You¡­''''


    ''''Wake up, Dindin. The world is a scary place and the sooner you realize that the better for you. As for Mimi, just mind your own business and leave my family alone. Mimi doesn''t need people like you in her life again'''' Natalie entered the elevator with Lucy leaving Dindin speechless.


    ''''Dindin, are you alright?'''' Anita asked.


    ''''Huh? Did she just insult me? I am going to get in touch with Mimi and make sure she deals with you Natalie'''' Dindin came back to her senses and yelled after Natalie.


    ¡­


    ''''Natalie, you are becoming so cool. Dindin didn''t know what to say again''''


    ''''I need to get people like her out of Mimi''s life. Now that she is still recovering, when she comes out, I hope that she can make good friends and meet people with good influence''''


    ''''Is your mother really going to stay with Mimi?''''


    ''''Mm, right now Mimi doesn''t have anyone to lean on. No matter what she and my mother were once closed. Apart from her jealousy, she really loved my mother. I never thought I would one day be indebted to her for my mother''s life but seeing her throw herself in the way without caring about herself, I realized then that she truly loved my mother. My mother is with Mimi, helping her. She is going to register Mimi under a psychiatrist so that once she is out, she will get treatment for her mental health''''


    ''''That will be better. Actually, if Mimi becomes a good person it will be fine too. She is still young and there is still a lot of things she can do with her life. She was a really good actress. It''s a shame she resigned from the entertainment industry''''


    ''''That''s true''''


    ''''Natalie, I have a meeting this morning. Let''s meet later for lunch''''


    ''''Sure, bye Lucy'''' Natalie kissed Lucy''s cheek before stepping out of the elevator.


    ¡­..


    Natalie entered her office space and sat down. She removed her phone and thought back at William''s behavior.


    ''''Should I just buy the company right away? He keeps doing sneaky things behind the scene'''' Natalie looked at her phone when it started buzzing. She smiled and answered it right away.


    ''Mikael¡­''''


    ¡­.


    Thomas pulled over a distance away from the filming set. He turned to Niania and asked, ''''are you sure this place is okay? I don''t mind sending you there''''


    ''''No, this place is okay. No one knows we are together; I don''t want to spread rumors''''


    ''''I understand. Take your time, when you feel it''s alright to tell everyone, then we will''''


    ''''I promise to not take long. I just want to be able to stand next to you without feeling less than everyone else''''


    ''''No worries, go to work. Let''s talk afterwards''''


    ''''Alright, bye''''


    ''''Bye''''


    Niania got down from the car and walked away. Thomas turned the car and drove off.


    ¡­..


    ''''Cut!'''' the director said and clapped his hands. Alice and Reynolds whom just had their scene shot stood up and walked to the director to look at the shot.


    ''''This was neatly shoot, Alice, you and Reynolds did well''''


    ''''Thank you, director'''' Alice turned to leave and Reynolds followed her.


    ''''Alice¡­''''


    ''''Yes?''''


    ''''Will you join me for breakfast?'''' Reynolds asked.


    ''''Sorry, I promised to have breakfast with Zeya. She is coming to pick me up''''


    ''''I see''''


    Alice smiled awkwardly and walked away. She saw Alice walking in.


    ''''Niania¡­''''


    ''''Alice, I''m sorry. I overslept and forgot you had an early shoot''''


    ''''It''s alright''''


    ''''Are you going somewhere?''''


    ''''I''m having breakfast with Zeya. I don''t have a shoot until two hours, so I will be back before that''''


    ''''Alright, I will go and prepare the outfits you will need''''


    ''''Thank you''''


    ¡­.


    Eve Restaurant.


    ''''Zeya, this¡­ you sent this to Sebastian? Girl, you just let the cat out of the bag''''


    ''''What do you mean? Do you think he will be able to tell that I like him because of this text?''''


    ''''I think that Sebastian already knows that you like him''''


    ''''Uh huhhh? Then, what do I do now? He already hung up on me last night and hasn''t called me. I tried calling him but his phone is turned off''''


    ''''He can''t be reached? That''s unlikely, wait¡­ I heard the director saying that Sebastian called in to excuse himself. He said he had to attend the funeral of a friend''''


    ''''A funeral? Did he lose someone?''''


    ''''Maybe, this is Friday. I think there will be a lot of funerals today''''


    ''''Alice, what if it''s someone he is closed too?''''


    ''''Are you worried about him?''''


    ''''Yes, but I can''t go to him because I am nothing to him. He already posted about finding the ''one'' on his fan page last night. What if I go to see him and he is with that blind date?''''


    ''''Zeya, are you sure the one he posted about was the blind date? I have a feeling that the person he is talking about isn''t that blind date''''


    ''''Then, who was he talking about? It surely isn''t me''''


    ''''Don''t jump into conclusion. How about this? Since you don''t have a shoot today, why don''t you go and look for him? If you see him with that blind date, then so be it. You can just walk away. But if he is alone, you can tell him the truth''''


    ''''Aye, why is it so hard to like a person? I am scared of rejection but even more scared of not being able to tell him my true feelings''''


    ''''Zeya, go and get your man''''


    ''''Alright, I will do that'''' Zeya stood up and picked her bag, ''''Alice, I can''t have breakfast with you''''


    ''''Don''t worry, hurry. Make sure you tell me the good news first'''' Alice smiled and waved at Zeya.


    Alice looked at her food and started eating after Zeya left.


    ¡­..


    GRF Funeral home.


    Zeya arrived and pulled over. Finding this place wasn''t easy. She had to promise Lexis fifty signed autographs before she could get the address of this place. Now that she was here, she was contemplating on whether to go in or not.


    Zeya put her black shades on and got out of the car. She locked the car and looked at the funeral house. She was about to take a step towards the entrance when she saw Sebastian walking out of the place in black outfits.


    Zeya immediately turned back to her car and got in. her heart was beating face and she became confused.


    Sebastian shook the hands off the four men he came out with before towards Zeya''s car. He had seen her earlier on.


    Sebastian opened the front seat and got into the car. He leaned against the seat and said to her.


    ''''Drive''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Zeya turned to look at him.


    ''''How did you know I needed a ride? I didn''t bring a car. I came in a friend''s car''''


    ''''How did you know it was me inside the car?''''


    ''''3399 is your car number''''


    ''''You know my car number?''''


    ''''Drive and stop talking too much. I''m tired and also¡­ hungry''''


    Zeya turned on the car and started it. She drove out of the place and asked, ''''I heard you asked for a leave. Is the person your friend?''''


    ''''My friend lost her brother so we came to mourn with her''''


    ''''Your friend is a she¡­? Was she your blind date?''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''So, you knew your blind date before yesterday?''''


    ''''Mm, we were friends from the University. Her brother suddenly got into an accident and passed out. We couldn''t go for the date. We spent the whole time at the hospital and he passed away''''


    ''''Sorry to hear that'''' Zeya said and smiled subtly. ''''Where should I send you?''''


    ''''My house. Where do you want to send me to? Your house?''''


    ''''No''''


    ''''I don''t mind going to your house, but I might spend the whole time sleeping because I am tired''''


    ''''You talk as if I want us to do something else. Rest, I will wake you up when we get to your house''''

 Chapter 190 - Can You Drive With One Hand?

    Zeya lowered the seat as she drove when she noticed Sebastian sleeping. She smiled and turned on the player and started playing some relaxing music.


    ''Grey November I''ve being down since July''


    ''Motion capture, put me in the bad light''


    ''I replay my footsteps on each stepping stone...''''


    ''Tryin to find the one where I went wrong¡­''''


    ''Writing letters addressed to the fire''


    ''And I was catching my breath


    staring out an open window catching my death¡­


    Zeya sang along the Taylor Swift song that was playing in the background. She had a peaceful demeanor which was also infectious.


    Sebastian slowly opened his eyes and looked at her. Because she wasn''t aware that he was awake, she continued to sing.


    Sebastian laid back, finding her voice relaxing and calming. He watched her with interest. He had always felt that she was different. She had the ability to make people like her without even trying hard. She was from an average background but she didn''t allow that to make her misbehave or blame it on her surroundings. She was a perfect example of a self-made woman and that was what drew him to her.


    ''Hey December, guess I''m feeling unmoored


    Can''t remember what I used to fight for


    I rewind the tape but all it does is pause


    On that very moment I was lost


    Sending signals to be double crossed...


    Zeya''s body suddenly tensed when she heard a voice beside her. She turned and looked at Sebastian with a flushed face.


    ''''Huh? What did you say?'''' she asked.


    ''''Can you drive with one hand?'''' Sebastian asked her again.


    ''''Oo, since we are almost¡­'''' Zeya hit on the brakes at once when Sebastian touched her hand. She turned slowly to meet his gaze, ''''you¡­ what are you doing?''''


    ''''Holding your hand. Can''t I?'''' Sebastian asked, clasping their hands together more intimately.


    ''''Yes, no, I mean¡­ it''s alright¡­ by¡­ me''''


    ''''Drive, I am hungry''''


    ''''You¡­ are you not afraid that I will get distracted? What if we get into an accident?''''


    ''''Then, make sure we don''t. My life is now in your hands Miss Sher''''


    Zeya''s face turned red. She looked away and bit her lips. Her heartbeat increased and she was scared he would hear her heartbeat once he got close enough.


    Zeya nervously started the car with one hand and drove away. Sebastian was still holding on to her right hand.


    Sebastian looked at her and smiled. He was enjoying making her blush. He liked the fact that he could make her loss her cool. He thought he was the only one who was affected by the kiss but now he was sure he wasn''t just the only one. They both seemed to feel the same way about each other.


    ¡­


    Zeya pulled over at the car park and turned to Sebastian, ''''we¡­ we are here''''


    ''''Oo'''' Sebastian said but still held on to her hand.


    ''''We¡­ we should get down first''''


    ''''Oo'''' Sebastian replied but continued to look at her.


    ''''Can you let go of my hand first? I can''t get down if you are holding my hand''''


    ''''Oo'''' Sebastian replied again but didn''t let go.


    Zeya felt her palm go numb and sweaty. She continued to blush.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Sebastian said and let go. He got down from the car and started walking towards his villa.


    Zeya got down and followed him. She entered the villa and Sebastian gave her a pair of slippers to change into. Zeya changed out of her sneakers and followed him to the hall. She paused and looked at the place. This was the first time she was coming to Sebastian''s house. She had dreamt about this moment before but now that she was finally here, it still felt surreal.


    ''''Sit down, I will change into something and come back. The fridge is over there, make yourself comfortable and eat whatever you want. I will be back shortly''''


    ''''Oo'''' Zeya looked at him as he walked away. He entered into his room and she turned, looking at the hall once again.


    The words of Sebastian made her turn towards the fridge. He just told her to be comfortable and eat whatever she wanted. It warmed her heart.


    Zeya touched her racing heart and muttered, ''''why is he so sweet to me?'''' she went and opened the fridge.


    ''''Oh my God! He has almost everything in here'''' Zeya exclaimed. The two-way door fridge had vegetables, fruits, drinks and preserved foods. They were all aligned in an orderly form. Zeya closed the fridge and looked around the kitchen.


    ''''Whoa! He is a clean freak. Does he have OCD? That might become a problem because I am totally disoriented especially in the kitchen''''


    Zeya went back to the fridge and removed a plastic bowl of grapes. She placed it on the kitchen table and was about to eat when Sebastian spoke to her.


    ''''Don''t! come here'''' he said to her.


    ''''Huh?''''


    Sebastian walked to the kitchen sink and turned on the tap, ''''wash your hands first''''


    ''''Oo'''' Zeya went over and washed her hands. She finished and followed him to the hall. They sat across each other and he turned on the TV.


    Zeya picked a grape to eat and looked at him subtly. The silence was a little awkward for her. She wished he would say something or maybe even explained why he suddenly held her hand while she drove. She was dying of curiosity.


    ''''Why is he not saying anything? He should at least explain, right?'' Zeya pouted her lips and frowned.


    ''''Zeya¡­'''' Sebastian turned to face her.


    ''''Huh?'''' Zeya''s eyes sparkled and she smiled and thought to herself, ''that''s more like it. Tell me, explain yourself''


    ''''Do you like pasta?'''' Sebastian asked.


    ''''Huh?'''' Zeya furrowed her brows. That wasn''t the question she was expecting.


    ''''The pasta they are eating right now looks delicious. Let''s make some and eat'''' Sebastian said and pointed at the TV. Zeya turned and looked at it. She saw three people chatting as they ate pasta.


    Zeya sighed and gave up. Now that he was talking about food, she lost interest.


    ''''I will make some for you'''' Zeya said and stood up reluctantly. Sebastian looked at her walking away and he smirked.


    He knew exactly what was going on in her mind but he wasn''t going to say it now. He was waiting for something else.


    Sebastian looked at his wrist watch and looked at the door. He stood up and went to the kitchen to look for Zeya,


    ''''Zeya¡­''''


    ''''Yes?'''' Zeya turned to look at him, ''what is it?''''


    ''''I am going to get something outside. I won''t keep long''''


    ''''But, you just came back. Are you not tired?''''


    ''''I won''t keep long. Where is the car key?''''


    ''''Check in my bag, it should be there''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Don''t keep long''''


    ''''Yes, Ma''am'''' Sebastian saluted her before going out. Zeya chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡­


    A while later, Zeya finished and placed the food on the table. She returned to the hall and looked at her time.


    ''''It''s being an hour; I wonder where he went out. Should I go out and wait for him?'''' Zeya picked her phone and walked out of the house. She stood just at the porch waiting.


    ''''I should call him¡­'''' Zeya paused when she saw snow suddenly falling.


    ''''Oh, it''s snow. Is it already getting to Christmas?'''' Zeya stepped into the falling snow and stretched her hand to catch some.


    ''''Zeya, what are you doing outside?'''' Sebastian walked to her and asked. He removed his trench coat and put it around her body.


    ''''I was waiting for you''''


    ''''Let''s go inside. It''s cold'''' Sebastian held her hand and they went inside.


    ''''The food is ready''''


    ''''I was returning when I received a phone call from my mother. She called to remind me about a blind date she had arranged for me''''


    ''''You are going on another blind date again? Why are you going on blind dates?'''' Zeya asked. Even though she didn''t mean it, her voice came out strong.


    ''''I¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to''''


    ''''Zeya¡­ I am not going to any blind date again'''' Sebastian told her.


    ''''Huh? But¡­''''


    ''''I already said I found the one last night. There is no need to go on another blind date again''''


    ''''You¡­ you really fell in love with that lady?''''


    ''''She wasn''t the one I was talking about. Zeya can you let me speak?''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Let''s eat the food before it gets cold. I will send you somewhere''''


    ''''Okay'''' Zeya nodded and they went to the table to eat.


    ¡­.


    Zeya followed Sebastian to the door and changed into her sneakers.


    ''''Where are we going?''''


    ''''You will see when we get there'''' Sebastian told her. He opened the door and held her hand and they went out together.


    Sebastian took Zeya and they walked to a single apartment in the same area. It was closer to his villa.


    ''''Where is this place?''''


    ''''Come inside'''' Sebastian said and entered before her. Zeya entered and saw a lot of decoration in the room. She turned to look at Sebastian.


    ''''Sebastian, what is this?''''

 Chapter 191 - Working With Susan

    ''''Legends say that we only meet our fated one once in our lives so when we find them, we should make sure we don''t miss out on the chance of being with them. I don''t know when it started but I just found myself wanting to me next to you. Wanting to be the person you think about all the time. I started to want to be the one who could make you smile. Even though you got hurt, I still believed that I could make you happy again as long as you give me the chance''''


    ''''Zeya, I am a man with many flaws but I am always ready to learn and grow above my ego. You are so down to earth and don''t treat me like the rest of the world. With you, I see the real me and I like the kind of person I turn into because of you. So¡­ would you like to take the next step of your life with me? Let''s grow together and become the best of ourselves. Give me the chance to become the man who can protect you and the person you can trust the most. Let me be your boyfriend, Zeya''''


    Zeya smiled as she looked at him, ''''usually, it is will you be my girlfriend but you are turning it the other way. why are you always controversial?''''


    ''''That''s because I am Sebastian''''


    ''''Alright, I will be your girlfriend''''


    Sebastian pulled her into a tight hug. ''''Thank you, Zeya''''


    ''''So, we are not officially together?''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Then, answer this question. When you made that post, was it about me?''''


    ''''Yes, I was talking about you. After kissing you, I realized that it wouldn''t be bad kissing you everyday and what better way than to make you my girlfriend?''''


    ''''What? Are you crazy?''''


    ''''Mm, crazy for you'''' Sebastian leaned closer and kissed her.


    ¡­.


    Janice Jewelry


    Natalie walked out of the elevator and saw William at the reception. It was already past closing time. Natalie was leaving this time because she had work accumulated which needed her attention hence she had to work overtime.


    ''''Good evening, CEO'''' Natalie said politely and walked away.


    ''''You are pregnant?'''' William asked, making Natalie to turn and look at him.


    ''''Yes, I am pregnant. Why do you ask?''''


    ''''Natalie, you really look happy. I thought that you and Mikael were just for the moment and with time you will come to your senses but it seems your feelings for him are deep. Seeing that you even got pregnant for him''''


    ''''I don''t think it is part of my work duties to discuss my private life with you''''


    ''''You even forgave him after he messed with Laura and Susan. I didn''t know you were such a kind person''''


    Natalie furrowed her brows and laughed. ''''A kind person? That''s true, I am indeed a kind person that''s why I am still working in the same company where I''ve been harassed by my boss and still haven''t reported him yet. William, I don''t care what you think about me but let me make this clear to you. I am not interested in you. I don''t think I have ever led you on purposefully so please, can you not always bring up my marriage and try to see all the bad things that exist in my marriage. Also, please, if it is not related to work, I prefer we don''t talk to each other. Leave me alone, and don''t meddle in my marriage''''


    ''''Don''t you think you are being rude right now?''''


    ''''You were the one who crossed the line with me''''


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Mikael walked to them.


    ''''Mikael¡­''''


    ''''What is going on here?'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand.


    ''''Nothing, let''s go''''


    ''''Mr. Yun, I hope this will be the last time I see you harassing my wife'''' Mikael said and walked away with Natalie.


    William looked at them and chuckled. His phone rang and he answered it, ''''I will be there soon''''


    ¡­.


    ''''William, are you that obsessed with Natalie? She is pregnant, do you have to still be this stubborn in pursuing her?'''' Amy asked as they sat in the private room chatting over drinks.


    ''''William, I used to view Natalie in a bad light but she has proven to be an asset to the company. Can you get your act together and not make us lose the best designer we could ever get? AGATHA have started recruiting people in the industry and a lot of our workers are their targets. Don''t forget that Sebastian and Mikael have a very good relationship. If you continue to make things difficult for Natalie, she might leave'''' Jason added.


    ''''This Susan collaboration isn''t the right thing to do at the moment. She already got into a scandal with Mikael a few days ago. Everyone knows she likes Mikael and is on a mission to get him. Susan is shameless when it comes to getting what she wants. Letting her work with Natalie is going to cause the company a huge lose'''' Amy spoke again.


    They were all trying to convince William and make him cancel the collaboration between the company and Susan which also involved Natalie.


    ''''Natalie is pregnant!'''' William broke the news.


    ''''She is pregnant?'''' Jason asked.


    ''''Yes, Susan told me this afternoon. It seems that I''ve really lost her this time. She is pregnant for Mikael''''


    ''''She didn''t belong to you in the first place. Natalie and you were never meant to be and she made that clear. You were the only one who refused to accept the truth''''


    ''''Amy is right. Now that Natalie is pregnant, you should stop the crazy obsession over her. It''s becoming creepy''''


    ''''That''s enough! I already gave up. I gave up after seeing how happy she looked with Mikael Sun. I won''t obsessed over Natalie anymore''''


    ''''Then, what about the collaboration between Susan and the company?'''' Amy asked.


    ''''That can''t be cancelled. The project is important for Janice so there is little I can do about it''''


    ''''Alright, that''s better'''' Jason nodded his head.


    ¡­.


    Mikael and Natalie''s house.


    ''''Drink this, it''s warm water'''' Mikael said as he handed over a cut of water to Natalie.


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie drunk the water and yawned, ''''I feel sleepy''''


    ''''Are you alright? How about you take a break for now?''''


    ''''Mikael, I''ve taken a lot of breaks already. Don''t worry I am fine and I will be fine. But there is something I need to tell you. Our company secured a project and I was put in charge of it but I will be working with Susan''''


    ''''You will be in charge? Why did they put you in the same project with Susan? Natalie, you don''t have to work with her. That woman has other motives''''


    ''''I know but this is company matters. I don''t have much control over it but I assure you, I am going to be as professional as I can be. Susan won''t be able to affect me in any way''''


    ''''I am worried about your mental health. A lot of things have happened lately, I''m afraid that you are bottling things up. Natalie, if you don''t tell me what''s on your mind I wouldn''t be able to tell''''


    ''''Mikael, don''t worry. There is nothing on my mind and my mental state is stable. If something is bothering me, I will surely tell you and not keep it to myself. Let''s go to bed, tomorrow I will be passing by the hospital before I go to work''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Private ward.


    Natalie entered the ward and saw her mother feeding Mimi while she sat on the bed.


    ''''Good morning, beautiful ladies'''' Natalie placed the basket of fruits on the table and went closer to them.


    ''''Elder sister¡­''''


    ''''Relax, don''t move'''' Natalie warned Mimi, ''how are you feeling?''''


    ''''I''m fine. The doctor said we can go home in a few days'' time''''


    ''''That''s good''''


    ''''Natalie, how are you feeling? Tell me, are you really pregnant?'''' Solace asked as she held Natalie''s hands.


    ''''Mm, I am almost a month pregnant Mom''''


    ''''Congratulations, elder sister. I am happy for you''''


    ''''I am happy for me too'''' Natalie said and they laughed.


    ''''Did I come at the wrong time?'''' Wales asked after he opened the door and saw them.


    ''''Wales''''


    ''''Natalie, congratulations. I saw your message but I was busy''''


    ''''No worries''''


    ''''Aunt, the apartment is ready. I went there before coming here''''


    ''''Thank you, Wales''''


    ''''You are welcome. Miss Song, how are you feeling?''''


    ''''I''m fine, detective Wales, thank you for asking''''


    ''''Natalie, we''ve ran out of toiletries, get some for us when you are coming in the evening. Mimi also needs some feminine products''''


    ''''Alright, I will do that. Right now, I have a meeting with Susan, so I have to go''''


    ''''Susan, the woman who was in the scandal with Mikael?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''Mm, there is a project that I have to work on with her''''


    ''''But she is your rival?'''' Wales said questionably.


    ''''She is not my rival because Mikael doesn''t like her. She is just delusional. I have to go. See you in the evening'''' Natalie picked her bag and hurried out.


    ''''Mom, will she be okay?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''Don''t worry, Natalie is a tough nut to crack''''

 Chapter 192 - It Cant Be A Bet If You Are Not Going To Give Up Something

    ''''Hi, Natalie. We meet again''''


    ''''Right, I heard you couldn''t wait to work with me'''' Natalie said sarcastically as she sat across Susan in the company''s meeting room.


    ''''I will be working with Mikael on a project. We will be playing a couple. I think there are going to be a lot of intimate scenes between us''''


    ''''That''s funny''''


    ''''What is funny?''''


    ''''It''s funny how you are trying so hard make something out of nothing. But I need to remind you that you will only be playing a couple which is acting. That is all you are ever going to be. A couple on the screen''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Susan, I am very professional when it comes to my work so I suggest you drop all sarcasm aside and let''s start work. You might have taken this project to spite and make things difficult for me but I take this seriously. I don''t care what your intentions are but let me say this. I will not allow you to use my time for nothing apart from work''''


    ''''Why? Are you already angry? I can''t believe you are even trying to lecture me. Natalie, you might think you are all it but let me tell you. Mikael fell for me once, he can fall for me again. I know your marriage is yet to be document. Which means you are not actually married to him yet''''


    ''''You even went through all the trouble to investigate my marriage with Mikael? You must be so thirsty for my husband. But I have to burst your bubbles. Mikael and I are married and our marriage is recognized by the laws of the country. What you saw are the fake documents that are intentionally placed at the City bureau''s office for people like you''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Miss Susan, this morning I made a lot of designs. Look through it and let me know which one of them interest you'''' Natalie pushed a file in front of Susan.


    Susan looked at the file. She opened it and looked at the designs. There were ten sheets of different designs.


    ''''Jason told me that you wanted to do a complete set of designs featuring earrings, necklace, choker, embedded chain, bracelet and an anklet so I made these designs with that in mind''''


    ''''These designs are indeed fresh but, are you sure they are not plagiarized? I admit, you are a good designer, but these designs¡­ I feel that I''ve seen them before''''


    ''''They resemble the sculptured piece that was wore by Mimi Song during the runway in 20xx which featured Janice Yun''s first designs. I took the inspiration from that and came up with these ones. They made alike but they are very different in their appearance and the energy they carry''''


    ''''What if this comes out and people notice it and calls it plagiarism? Natalie, do you want to disgrace me so that people will call me a fake?''''


    ''''As I said earlier, I take my work seriously because in the end my name will be added as the designer. Do you think that I would intentionally wreak my own reputation? Miss Susan, if you don trust me, then don''t work with me. I will not allow you to insult my credibility''''


    ''''Alright. I will take the designs away. I will study them when I have the time. I will let you know my thoughts tomorrow''''


    ''''I will appreciate that'''' Natalie stood up with her files.


    ''''Do you want to bet?'''' Susan asked when Natalie got to the door.


    ''''Bet on what?''''


    ''''Mikael! Do you want to bet that he will not be swayed by me?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''I am going to make Mikael waiver. Since you are so sure that he will never cheat on your, I will prove to you that he is a man just like every other man out there and he can''t resist my charm''''


    ''''And if you lose. What will you do?''''


    ''What?''''


    Natalie turned to face her, ''''it can''t be a bet if you are not going to give up something. So, I want to know what you will give up when you lose because you are going to''''


    ''''If I win, you will leave Mikael''s side forever''''


    ''''If you lose, then I want you to publicly acknowledge it and then leave the entertainment industries''''


    ''''What? Hey, what do you¡­''''


    ''''You dare to ask me to leave my husband but you don''t dare to put your career on the line? Susan, whoever taught you about bets didn''t tell you that you take heavy risks when betting for things in life? Also, a man who would waiver in the first place isn''t the kind of man I would pick''''


    Susan''s lips trembled as she looked at Natalie, she was totally lost for words. She wanted to strangle Natalie at that moment.


    Looking at her, Natalie smiled saying, ''''then I will consider that we have a deal''''


    ''''Hey! Natalie, I am going to deal with you'''' Susan yelled as Natalie walked away.


    ¡­.


    ''''What guts that woman has. I am going to show her that I can''t easily be bullied'''' Susan said as she paced around in the office of William.


    ''''Susan, I hope you don''t provoke Natalie unnecessarily. She is pregnant and sensitive at this point''''


    ''''Are you supporting her? William, did you love for her turn you blind? That woman is sly. She is manipulative. She just pretends to be innocent and all that but she is sly''''


    ''''Why don''t you let it rest? I will appoint someone else to work with you. Natalie is going to become busy now that festive seasons are approaching. Janice wants to make use of her talents to come out with festive season products. She will not be able to concentrate on your project''''


    ''''No. I want Natalie on this project William. We made this deal with her in mind. Don''t tell me you''ve given up already? Tell me, is it because she is pregnant? She is still in her first trimester, anything can happen to the baby''''


    ''''Susan! Let me warn you. Don''t try anything funny especially when it comes to Natalie''s pregnancy. If you do anything to put Natalie''s life in danger or the baby, I will not forgive you''''


    Susan laughed. ''''I can''t believe this. You are still protecting her after everything she made you go through?''''


    ''''She did not do anything to me. Those were my feelings and they can''t be forced. I''ve come to terms with myself on where I stand with Natalie. I would not lose a worthy employee because of my own selfish reasons. You can cancel the project, the company will pay all the compensation involved to you''''


    ''''This is not over, William Yun'''' Susan said and picked her bag and left.


    The elevator dinged and Susan walked out. When she saw the file containing the designs still in her hands, she smirked and walked away.


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Natalie and Mikael entered the ward and saw only Mimi sitting up while leaning on the pillow in her bed.


    ''''Elder sister, bro¡­ Mikael you are here'''' Mimi still felt awkward around Mikael and didn''t know how to address him.


    ''''Where is mom?'''' Natalie placed the things they asked her buy earlier in the day down and walked closer to Mimi.


    ''''Mom went out to get me ice cream. The doctor said I am allowed to eat sweets now''''


    ''''I see. How do you feel this evening?'''' Natalie looked at Mimi''s side where she still had a bandage around stomach.


    ''''I''m fine, don''t worry. Tomorrow, this will be taken off so that I can get ready to go home. You don''t look too good. Did they make things difficult for you at the company?''''


    ''''No. right, Dindin keeps asking me to meet you. What do you want to do about her?''''


    ''Don''t tell her where I am. I want to leave the past behind me and everyone that was in it. Once I get out of this hospital, I want to go back to school. I want to become a school teacher''''


    ''''With your level of patience, do you think you can handle kids? Don''t explode on someone''s kid and get yourself into trouble'''' Mikael said as he played with his phone while sitting on the couch.


    ''''Aye, stop trying to dampen her enthusiasm. Mimi, is teaching what you really want to do? You can still leave a good life with the inheritance you have for the rest of your life''''


    ''''I know but, I want to take a new path and see where life takes me. As for the money, I intend to establish a foundation and push it into that''''


    ''''You seem to have reincarnated into a new being'''' Mikael commented.


    ''''Brother in law'''' Mimi said and Mikael turned to look at her.


    ''''What? Am I not telling the truth? Don''t you miss the entertainment industry?''''


    ''''No, I don''t miss it at all. Right now, I just want to live for me. I don''t want to be in the spotlight anymore''''


    ''''Then, teaching is good for you''''


    ''''I know that already''''


    Natalie chuckled and shook her head.

 Chapter 193 - Do You Have A Girlfriend?

    ''''You and Sebastian are official? Zeya, you little bad girl. When did it happen?''''


    ''''Last night, he confessed to me''''


    ''''Good for you. Zeya, you really look happy right now. I am happy for you''''


    ''''Mm, I am indeed happy but I was thinking. Will his family accept me? They still might arrange more blind dates for him. Even though Sebastian has promised me that he will not go on any blind dates anymore, I still can''t help but be worried''''


    ''''Zeya, why are you worried about that? Leave that to him to handle since it''s his family. Let me tell you, men like Sebastian are serious when it comes to their relationship. Be rest assured, he will figure it out''''


    ''''Mm, I think so too. Tell me, what are you going to do about Reynolds? Are you really clueless about his feelings for you? Everybody can see that''''


    ''''I am not clueless. I just don''t want to deal with it. I don''t want complications. I want to just focus on my career and boyfriend. I haven''t spent time with Josh for a while so I want to go to him today''''


    ''''That''s good. I don''t have a good feeling about that Reynolds, so you need to be careful with him. He seems too curious about you''''


    ''''I will''''


    ¡­.


    After closing from set, Alice and Niania walked towards the van and saw Reynolds standing in front of it. Alice''s steps slowed as she got closer to him.


    ''''Alice, do you have time? I know a good restaurant that just opened, let''s have dinner together'''' Reynolds said.


    ''''I''m sorry but I have plans already''''


    ''''It''s okay, we can do it tomorrow then''''


    ''''No, actually I don''t think I can make it today or tomorrow. I have a boyfriend and I don''t want to send out the wrong message. If you want to have dinner with me then it will be with my assistant and driver also. We should stop meeting outside set so that unnecessary rumors will not be spilt about us''''


    ''''Alright, I understand'''' Reynolds said and walked away.


    ''''Alice, is it alright to reject him so coldly? I just feel that he might take it the wrong way'''' Niania asked Alice.


    ''''Niania, you need to be careful with men like him. He clearly knew I have a boyfriend yet he was trying to woo me. Isn''t that intentionally wanting to cause a misunderstanding between me and my boyfriend? Niania, men who do this are dangerous. It''s like they are coming with a plan. You need to be careful, little girl''''


    ''''Oo'''' Niania replied and got into the van with Alice.


    ''''Wait! Niania, tell me, who is that man?''''


    ''''Huh? Which man?''''


    ''''The man you are dating. I know you are seeing someone, don''t lie to me''''


    ''''Aye, don''t pressure me into telling you. I will let you know at the right time. We just got together not long ago''''


    ''''Niania¡­''''


    ''''I''m tired, I want to sleep'''' Niania leaned against the seat and closed her eyes.


    ''''I will find out who that man is and give him a stern warning. You are so innocent, I''m afraid someone will cheat you'''' Alice muttered.


    ¡­.


    The Men


    Alice entered the club and saw Josh behind the counter. He was attending to two ladies sitting at the counter so Alice took a seat at a far end and waited for him. The bar seemed a little busy with a lot of people.


    Josh smiled when he saw Alice. He turned his gaze back to the ladies and served them.


    ''''Do you have a girlfriend?'''' one of the ladies asked.


    Josh smiled and turned to look at Alice and answered, ''''yes, I do''''


    ''''Is she pretty?'''' the other lady asked.


    Josh pointed at Alice and asked the ladies, ''''is she pretty?''''


    The ladies turned and looked at Alice. She was holding a glass of wine sipping.


    ''''That''s Alice'''' one of them said.


    ''''She is so beautiful in real life'''' the other added.


    ''''That is my girlfriend'''' Josh said and walked to Alice.


    ''''Pretty boy, would you like to go home with me tonight?'''' Alice leaned closer and asked.


    ''''Do you even need to ask? I would go anywhere with you'''' Josh replied and kissed her before going back to his work.


    ¡­.


    After closing from the club, Alice and Josh closed the placed and walked towards their car.


    ''''Why did you come here? I thought you would go home to rest?'''' Josh asked. He was holding Alice''s hand.


    ''''I missed you, so I decided to come here instead. Josh, are you mad at me?'''' Alice stopped when they got to the car.


    ''''No, I am not mad at you''''


    ''''I realized that you don''t seem happy like before. I already cut ties with Reynolds and apart from acting, I won''t be having any contact with him''''


    ''''Alice, this is your work and I understand that. You don''t need to explain anything to me''''


    ''''I want to. Josh, you are my boyfriend. How about this¡­ let''s go on a trip after I conclude my shooting next week. We can spend some time together alone''''


    ''''Don''t you have some projects after the filming? You will do promotional shots and other things''''


    ''''I already asked the director and he said I can take my shots earlier so tomorrow I will be meeting with the photographer to take the photos''''


    ''''You don''t have to do that''''


    ''''No, I want to do it. I miss you so much and I want to spend time with you''''


    Josh looked at her and smiled, ''''alright, I will free my schedule so that we can go''''


    ''''That''s more like it'''' Alice kissed him before getting into the car.


    ¡­.


    Niania opened her door and the aroma of pasta swept through her nose. She immediately put her things away and changed into her slippers before rushing inside.


    ''''I''m home'''' Niania said and gave Thomas a back hug, holding him tightly, ''''I missed you so much''''


    Thomas smiled and turned to face her. He kissed her forehead, ''''I missed you too. How was work?''''


    ''''Work was fine. What are you cooking, it smells so great?''''


    ''''Pasta, I promised to cook for you tonight''''


    ''''But, you just came from the company. Are you not tired?''''


    ''''No, I am almost done, go and change''''


    ''''Then, I will wash the dishes since you did the cooking''''


    ''''Alright, little Miss, now go and get changed''''


    Niania chuckled and ran off to get changed. Thomas picked two plates and served the pasta inside, bringing it to the table.


    A few minutes later, Niania came out wearing a blue set of loungewear. She pulled the chair across Thomas and sat down.


    ''''This smell so great. Let me taste it and give you some marks''''


    ''''If you rate my cooking, then you must give me a reward because I know my food taste great''''


    Niania smiled and picked her fork. She took a bite and looked at Thomas, ''Thomas this is good. It tastes better than the one I made the last time. This isn''t fair, you clearly know how to cook yet you make me do all the cooking?''''


    ''''Because I like your cooking more''''


    ''''Tsk!''''


    ''''Gu Nian, I want you to meet my mother and the others. They want to meet you''''


    Niania choked and Thomas gave her a glass of water to drink. Niania flushed and looked at him after calming down.


    ''''Thomas, I think this is too sudden. The truth is, all this still feels surreal. I sometimes ask myself if I really deserve you. You are so good to me and I have nothing to offer you. You already have everything¡­''''


    Thomas stood up and leaned closer and kissed her, stopping her from saying anything further. ''''I don''t need you to have something to offer me. I just need you to love me and you are already doing that. Don''t think about unnecessary things and put pressure on yourself. You are good enough. Everyone is curious about you and it''s just a matter of time before they find out that we are seeing each other. We can''t hide it from them forever''''


    ''''But¡­''''


    ''''My mother might start arranging blind dates for me if I don''t introduce you to her''''


    ''''Can you give me a few days to prepare myself? This is too sudden''''


    ''''Alright, I will give you two days to prepare. Tomorrow I will be holding the conference with Xia. Do you want to come and see me at the conference?''''


    ''''Will they allow me to enter without a pass?''''


    ''''I will arrange for it. When you arrive, Assistant He will send you to a place where I can see you''''


    ''''Alright. So, after tomorrow, you would start living a normal life, right?''''


    ''''I am already living my normal life. Before the accident, I wasn''t really someone who liked to be in the spotlight. And, now that my girlfriend doesn''t want to be in the spotlight, I have to protect her, right?''''


    ''I will be attending my last lecture tomorrow. My final exam starts on the 11th of this month. Tomorrow, after the lecture I will go straight to the conference hall and meet with you''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''Eat, before it gets cold''''


    ''''Mm. This is really good''''

 Chapter 194 - How Did You Seduce My Clueless Assistant?

    Inside the conference hall, a lot of reporters were already gathered. This was a huge discovery for them since it involved one of the powerful families in the whole of City X.


    Inside the resting room, Thomas was getting ready. He was dressed in a blue-black tuxedo and paired it with black shoes.


    One visible thing about him was the scar that was no longer there. Since he was going to reveal himself, he had to get rid of the scar. Without the scar, he was back to being Thomas Sun, the first young master of the Sun family. Without the scar, he was even more handsome.


    ''''Thomas, are you ready?'''' Xia entered the room and asked.


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Let''s go. Mikael and the others are already seated at the back with aunt''''


    ''''Alright, let''s do this'''' Thomas smiled and followed Xia out to the hall.


    The moment, they entered, the hall turned into an uproar with a lot of the reporters taking pictures. Some even gasped at his appearance.


    ''''Everyone, please sit. We will make time for the pictures to be taken. Right now, we will go straight to answering the questions that you have forwarded to me''''


    The reporters calmed down and sat back. They got their recorders and notepads ready to write down whatever answers that Thomas was going to give.


    ¡­..


    City X Prison.


    Watching the screen carefully, Daniel Song laughed. He was holding his plate of food, standing in the middle of the prison canteen.


    ''''Hey! Crazy man. What kind of noise is that?'''' a group of inmates walked towards him. The person who asked the question seemed to be the leader since he had about ten people walking behind him.


    Daniel turned to look at them. He glared at the man. ''''Leave me alone'''' he yelled at the man and threw his plate at the group of people.


    ''''Hey! Teach him a lesson'''' the man commanded and the inmates behind him surrounded Daniel and started beating him.


    ¡­.


    First Hospital.


    Mimi was watching Solace as she packed her things into the luggage bag. She had just being discharged and was getting ready to go home.


    ''''Mom, thank you'''' Mimi said and hugged Solace.


    ''''Why are you suddenly thanking me?''''


    ''''I just feel like thanking you. For not abandoning me, for forgiving me and for staying by myself''''


    ''''Silly girl, what is there to thank me? We are a family and family stick together in good times and in bad times. If you are grateful, then, make me proud by becoming the best of yourself''''


    Mimi smiled and nodded her head, ''''yes, I will do that''''


    ''''Aunt, are you ready?'''' the door opened and Wales entered. He looked at Mimi whose gaze was lowered the moment he arrived.


    ''''Yes, go with Mimi to the car first. I want to get the review schedule from the doctor'''' Solace told them and handed the bag over to Wales.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Wales said to Mimi and walked away.


    Mimi walked out of the hospital slowly, trying to create a distance between her and Wales. She was still embarrassed by all the things that he had witnessed her go through. It was something she wished she could wipe away.


    Wales opened the backseat and kept the luggage inside before turning to her, ''''are you going to keep your head lowered forever?''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mimi finally looked up. She flushed and looked away again.


    ''''You¡­'''' Wales stopped when Mimi''s phone started ringing. He looked at her and asked, ''''are you not going to answer that?''''


    Mimi removed the phone from her handbag and answered it, ''''hello, yes this is she? No, I don''t have anything doing with that man. Please don''t call me again if something happens to him'''' Mimi hung up the call and sighed.


    "Wad that from your father?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''He was badly wounded during a fight that took place in the prison this morning. Are you really not going to see him?''''


    ''''No, I am not. Please, don''t tell mom about the call. I don''t want her to get worried. That man and I have nothing doing with each other''''


    ''''I see'''' Wales kept his gaze on her as they stood facing each other. Mimi became conscious of it and touched her face asking.


    ''''Is there something on my face?''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Solace said as she walked to them. Wales nodded his head and got into the driver''s seat. Solace joined him in the front while Mimi sat in the back.


    Mimi lowered her gaze again when she noticed Wales looking at her through the mirror. She felt extremely conscious so she moved closer to the door, hiding behind the driver''s seat.


    When Wales noticed her behavior, he smiled and shook his head.


    ¡­..


    Niania got down from the taxi and hurried inside the conference centre. She met Assistant He at the door and stopped in front of him.


    ''''Miss Gu, come with me''''


    ''''Oo'''' Niania nodded her head and went with him. Assistant He sent her to the resting room where a giant TV was. It was broadcasting live from inside the conference centre.


    ''''Miss Gu, Mr. Sun said you can wait here. He will be with you shortly''''


    ''''Alright'''' Niania sat down and placed her bag on the table. She watched Thomas on the screen and muttered, ''he is so handsome''''


    ¡­.


    ''''We will end our session here. If anyone has more questions, you can forward them to my assistant and I will have Mr. Sun answer them. Thank you everyone for coming and taking part in this very important event''''


    Thomas stood up along with Xia after they concluded everything. He hugged Xia before going out.


    Thomas looked around the hallway when he got to the door before going inside. He wanted to make sure that no one was around to distract him. He entered and walked straight to Niania.


    ''''Thomas¡­'''' Niania swallowed her next words when Thomas crashed his lips unto hers. He pulled her up from the seat and started kissing her with passion.


    After a while, he let go when Niania was losing her breath. He looked at her and chuckled, ''''I missed you so much''''


    ''''I missed you too''''


    ''''Come, let''s leave before the others come¡­'''' Thomas held Niania''s hand and they turned. The bag in Niania''s hand fell down when she saw the people at the door.


    Alice''s mini cup of ice cream fell down and she exclaimed, ''''Niania! You¡­.''''


    ''''Busted!'''' Mikael murmured as he looked at Thomas with a smug expression.


    ¡­..


    Sun family house.


    ''''Brother in law, how could you do this to me?'''' Alice asked as she glared at Thomas who was holding Niania''s hand as they sat across everyone in the hall.


    ''''Alice, I¡­''''


    ''''Shut up! This is between Thomas and I'''' Alice said and turned to Thomas, ''''tell me. How did you manage to seduce my clueless Niania who has never fallen in love before? Wait! Niania, he is not threatening you, right? You have to tell me''''


    ''''What do you take me for? A thug? Why would I threaten her? We are in love''''


    ''''Whoa, this is definitely something I wasn''t expecting. My assistant and my brother in law? But, why am I the only one who looks surprised? Xia, did you know about this already?''''


    ''''Well, I found out a few days ago but it''s their privacy. I couldn''t have possibly talked about it to you''''


    ''''Then, elder sister, did you know about this already too?''''


    ''''Well, I felt Thomas'' behavior towards your assistant was weird but that''s how love is, right?''''


    ''''No, I am against this relationship'''' Alice stood up.


    ''''Alice, I really like Thomas'''' Niania protested.


    ''''Whoa! You like him? Thomas, what did you do to my assistant?''''


    ''''I will take care of Niania very well if that is what you are worried about''''


    ''''Alice, I am happy with him''''


    ''''Alright, you win. You know I can''t say no to you anyways. But I will be watching especially you, brother in low. You better not hurt my Niania''''


    ''''Does that make us a family now?'''' Natalie stood up and hugged Niania adding, ''I am happy you are the one Thomas fell for. You two look good together''''


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''Aye, I can''t even claim my own assistant fully now because she has a boyfriend'''' Alice stood up and hugged Niania.


    ''''Thank you, Alice. I was afraid that you will not accept me. I should have told you first. I''m sorry''''


    ''''What is there to be sorry about? This is your happiness''''


    ''''Natie, let''s leave the new couple to spend time with themselves. We still have a wedding to go to'''' Mikael stood up and held Natalie''s hand.


    ''''What wedding?'''' Xia asked.


    ''''Lucy''s wedding'''' Natalie replied.


    ''''She sent me an invite. I will go after finishing my work tomorrow'''' Alice said and also stood up.


    Thomas followed them to the door and closed it after everyone left. He turned to Niania and looked at her with a smile.


    ''''Everyone now knows about us'''' Niania said.


    ''''Isn''t that better.. We wouldn''t have to hide anymore'''' Thomas pulled her closer and kissed her.

 Chapter 195 - A Favor In Return

    ''''You may now kiss the bride'''' the officiator said and Matt wrapped his arm around Lucy, giving her a passionate kiss that got the crowd hailing.


    ''''He is so passionate'''' Natalie turned to Mikael and said to him.


    ''''More passionate than me?'''' Mikael asked and kissed her.


    ''''That is so gross. I''m sitting here, guys'''' Alice said to them.


    ''''Where is your boyfriend?'''' Xia turned and asked.


    ''''He is getting ready for our trip. We will leave after the wedding. So¡­ if it is nothing important, please don''t bother us for the next four weeks''''


    ''''Don''t just go and get married in the island without informing us'''' Mikael commented.


    ''''Oops, how did you know that? We were totally planning to do that''''


    Natalie turned and looked at her, ''''tell me you are kidding?''''


    ''''I''m kidding. No, I''m not. I''m planning to propose to Josh while we are there. It''s a secret for now. Don''t blow it up''''


    ''''That is great''''


    ''''Ladies, you can chat after the wedding'''' Mikael reminded them.


    ¡­


    ''''Congratulations, Matt and Lucy. I wish you a lot of happiness'''' Natalie said as she hugged the newly wedded couple.


    ''''Thanks for coming. Thanks to you, my wedding was honored by celebrities'''' Matt replied.


    ''''Congratulations in your marriage journey'''' Mikael shook hands with them.


    ''''Lucy, I am so happy for you'''' Xia also congratulated them.


    ''''Lucy, I wish you happiness always'''' Alice said and hugged Lucy.


    ''''Thank you all for coming. I didn''t think you would have time to be here. It means a lot to me'''' Lucy said with tears of joy.


    ''''We still have to greet a few other people so we will go now'''' Matt said as he held Lucy''s hand.


    ''''Sure, go ahead. We will see ourselves out'''' Natalie smiled and turned to Mikael.


    ''''I have to pick Karl up from the academy because his father is busy''''


    ''''I still have a trip to get ready for''''


    ''''Go already, busy bodies. Mikael and I are going shopping. We are visiting my mom''s new apartment after here''''


    ''''Bye, sis. Bye, brother in law'''' Alice kissed Natalie''s cheek before going to her car.


    ''''We will see ourselves later, I guess''''


    ''''Sure, my regards to Connor and Karl''''


    ¡­.


    Bird nest Apartments.


    Mimi walked out of the apartment with a bag of trash to throw away. She was wearing a grey dress which reached to her knees.


    ''''Is aunt there?'''' Wales asked and Mimi turned at once. She hit her hand against the trashcan and almost fell.


    ''''Be careful'''' Wales reached out for her hand and pulled her closer to himself.


    Mimi''s body tensed when she looked at Wales'' hand that was stack to her butt. He held her buttocks as if he was intentionally squeezing it. because her buttocks were naturally soft, Wales'' hands held them tightly.


    ''''Can¡­ can you take your hands off first?'''' Mimi stuttered as she looked at Wales with a flushed face.


    ''''I''m sorry'''' Wales came back to his senses and stepped back. ''I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that. I was trying to save you''''


    ''''I know'''' Mimi said and lowered her gaze.


    ''''Is aunt inside?''''


    ''''No, she went out to get some things. You can wait for her inside'''' Mimi said and turned towards the door. As she walked away, she felt embarrassed.


    Wales'' face turned red and he looked at his hand that touched her buttocks. His hand could still feel the softness of it.


    ''''You are crazy, Wales'''' Wales muttered and shook his head before going inside.


    ''''Do you want water?'''' Mimi asked when Wales sat in the hall.


    ''''Yes, I will have some water'''' Wales felt that he really needed a cup of water to cool off after what happened outside. His mind was starting to play tricks on him again. It started that night when he rescued her at the club. Seeing her in a desperate situation that time made him fell so enraged.


    Mimi returned to the hall with a cup of water. She placed it in front of him on the table and stepped back saying, ''that is the water. I will be in the kitchen if you need anything''''


    ''''Mm, thank you''''


    Mimi returned to the kitchen. She stood by the sink and sighed. She turned and looked at Wales who was still sitting in the hall.


    After a while, Mimi went back to the hall and spoke to Wales.


    ''''Thank you''''


    ''''Huh? Why are you suddenly thanking me?''''


    ''''You saved me multiple times. I never got the chance to thank you. Thank you for what you did for me that night. I owe my life to you''''


    ''''Are you saying that I am your life savior?''''


    ''''Let''s put it that way. You did save me. I don''t have anything to give you in return but I just want to say that I am grateful''''


    ''''You can help me with something. Let''s say, you can repay my kindness in another way''''


    ''''Huh? How?'''' Mimi sat across him.


    ''''This is between the two of us. We are having a police training competition and each senior Team leader is supposed to bring a celebrity to boast our ratings. Can you go with me?''''


    ''''But I am no longer a celebrity. Besides, my record isn''t that great with everything that has happened to me recently''''


    ''''Your record is clean. I cleaned your record and aunt also pulled some strings to let the reporters that were on your tail to curl back. Reporter Xia''s podcast about you also helped to maintain your image as an angelic actress in the public''s eyes''''


    ''''I didn''t know about this''''


    ''''Well, that is because aunt forbade you from using social media. You can be rest assured, everyone sees only the good in you. Even I only see the good in you''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Well, will you go with me tomorrow? You can take the chance to breath in fresh air''''


    ''''Mom will not let me go. She feels it''s unsafe for me since a lot of my father''s enemies are looking out for me''''


    ''''I will protect you. You just have to agree to it. I will talk to aunt about it''''


    ''''Okay'''' Mimi smiled and stood up. They both turned to the door when they heard chattering.


    ''''Mom, elder sister, Mikael'''' Mimi went to meet them on the hall.


    ''''Cousin, brother in law, I didn''t know you two were coming here?''''


    ''''We came to see the place my mom and sister are staying. This place isn''t bad, right Mikael?''''


    ''''Mm, it''s cozy and simple'''' Mikael said as he followed Solace to the kitchen to put the things down.


    ''''It''s good to have you all here. I have to prepare something. I will make dinner'''' Solace said as she opened the fridge.


    ''''I will help you'''' Natalie said and went to join them.


    ''''Then, let''s allow the men to have fun chatting while we make dinner'''' Solace suggested.


    ''''Yes'''' Mimi replied and smiled.


    ''''Mom, what are we making?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Green salad with lemon dressing, sheet pan Teriyaki Chicken and roast broccoli, green eggs and ham frittata''''


    ''''You really know good food'''' Natalie gave her mother a thumbs up.


    ''''That''s a given'''' Solace said proudly.


    ¡­..


    ''''Who is Susan?'''' Wales asked and Mikael frowned.


    ''''Susan is my senior at school and in the industry. Why are you asking me that when it is already over?''''


    ''''I''m just worried that she will make my cousin worried. Natalie is pregnant and her emotional state is crucial at this point''''


    ''''I know. Susan and I have nothing doing. She is barking up the wrong tree''''


    ''''That''s good''''


    ¡­.


    ''''When do you plan to go back to school?'''' Natalie asked Mimi as they cut the vegetables.


    ''''Next semester, it will be the beginning of the academic year. I''ve started looking at various courses to choose from. I want to start with the online degree programme. I don''t want to be in the public eye for now. I will only go to the University when it''s time to write exams''''


    ''''That''s a bold step to take. I hope you are able to maintain the passion till the end'''' Natalie looked at Mimi and smiled.


    ''''I will. Mom, can I go out this weekend for a breather?''''


    ''''Where are you going?''''


    ''''Detective Wales asked me to accompany him to their training programme this weekend. He said I could help boast their ratings. Since he saved me multiple times, I want to also do something for him''''


    Solace and Natalie turned and looked at Mimi with a curious gaze.


    ''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Mimi asked with a confused gaze.


    ''''I will be right back'''' Natalie said and left the kitchen.


    ''''Mom, where is sister going to?''''


    ''''Relax, she just wants to confirm something. She will be back soon''''


    Natalie walked to the hall and stood in front of Wales. She leaned closer and pushed him on the couch, ''''confess up. What exactly do you plan to do with my sister?''''


    ''''What do you mean? I haven''t been in touch with Alice for a while now''''


    ''''I don''t mean Alice.. Mimi said you invited her to a programme and she wants to go with you. Tell me, what exactly is going on in that head of yours?''''

 Chapter 196 - We Are Not Related..

    ''''Alright. Sister Lylia, don''t pay attention to her. I have a plan for her. I will not allow anyone to disturb the peace of my family. She is nobody to me. Mm, let''s talk later''''


    Mikael hung up and returned to the hall. He looked at Wales, whose gaze was on Mimi the whole time while she was setting the table.


    ''''That''s enough looking. You are going to give yourself away, brother in law''''


    Wales flushed and looked away. He cleared his throat and said, ''''I was looking at my cousin''''


    ''''Why would you look at your pregnant cousin?''''


    ''''You¡­ mind your own business''''


    ''''Dinner is ready everyone, let''s eat while it''s hot'''' Solace came out of the kitchen and spoke. Mikael and Wales stood up and joined them at the table. Wales sat directly by Mimi''s side while Mikael and Natalie sat across them with Solace at the head of the table.


    ''''I made sure we prepared everyone''s favorite. Eat more protein, Natalie. Mimi, the doctor said you need to eat to gain weight, eat a lot''''


    ''''Mm'''' Mimi nodded her head and continued to eat her food.


    ''''Natie, eat a lot of vegetables. It''s good for the baby'''' Mikael fetched some steamed vegetables into Natalie''s bowl.


    ''''Thank you, hubby''''


    ''''Right, Wales, Mimi told me you asked her to join you on your team''s what, what programme?''''


    ''''It''s a team building programme that we organize each year. This year, we are tasked to bring one celebrity to boast our team''s ratings since we are facing against the N City Police Team. I asked Mimi to go with me since a lot of my team members like her''''


    ''''You know Mimi is still recuperating and she doesn''t like to be around a lot of people, so when she goes with you I want your assurance that she will be well protected''''


    ''''Maa, you don''t have to worry about that. Detective Wales will definitely take care of Mimi, right Detective Wales?'''' Mikael looked at Wales as he asked.


    ''''Yes, sure. Aunt, since I asked Mimi to go with me, I will definitely protect her''''


    ''''I think that this is actually a good opportunity. You''ve been out of the public''s eye for a month now. It is good to use this chance to go outside and breath in some fresh air. Cousin, please take care of my little sister very well''''


    ''''Wait! Now that Mimi is Mom''s daughter, does that make her your cousin, Detective Wales?'''' Mikael asked and looked at Wales with interest.


    Almost at the same time, Mimi and Wales both choked on their food and started coughing. Their faces turned red at once.


    ''''Drink some water, Mimi'''' Solace handed a cup of water to Mimi whiles Wales picked his own cup of water to drink.


    Looking at them, Natalie became confused but what caught her interest was Mikael. She had a weird feeling that Mikael was playing a game with Wales.


    ''''Why are your faces so red? Did I say something wrong?''''


    ''''Right, Mikael is right. You two are just like brother and sister''''


    ''''He is not my brother!''''


    ''''She is not my sister!''''


    Wales and Mimi said almost at the same time. They turned and looked at each other before looking away. They silently began to eat their food.


    ''''You don''t have to have such reactions? Listen, I know you two still can''t get used to each other because of your past encounters but you will soon become familiar with each other. Wales is my nephew, you are my daughter. That makes you cousins''''


    ''''Aunt!''''


    ''''Mom!''''


    Natalie looked at Wales and Mimi and furrowed her brows. She shifted her gaze to Mikael and asked in a lower tone.


    ''''Hey, what is going on here? What kind of situation is this?''''


    ''''I will tell you later. Something interesting is going on between them'''' Mikael whispered back.


    ''''Aunt, you and I are related by blood. She and I are not. What makes her my cousin? She is your adopted daughter; it doesn''t mean that she is my cousin''''


    ''''That''s true but Mimi is my daughter and you are my nephew, which makes you two related''''


    ''''Aunt, stop saying that. In any case, she and I are different people and I don''t accept her as my sister. I have three sisters already, Natalie, Alice and my little sister''''


    ''''Then, how do you intend to introduce Mimi when you go for the programme?'''' Solace asked.


    ''''I will figure that out. In any case, stop forcing me to call her my sister or cousin. I don''t want to''''


    ''''Alright, don''t snap on me again. Tsk, you are so weird'''' Solace spoke and frowned.


    After the meal, Mikael and Natalie left first, leaving Mimi, Solace and Wales in the house. Because Solace had to discuss some business with Wales, he stayed back. Mimi went to the kitchen to tidying it up.


    ''''Wales, I need you to protect Mimi while you are there. I know I''ve said this a lot of times but until Daniel is given a proper sentence, she will continue to be in danger. After you return from the programme, I want you to get her police protection. Let someone from your team make sure she is safe always''''


    ''''Aunt, don''t worry. I will personally ensure her safety''''


    ''''Then, I will be rest assured. It''s getting late, you should go home and rest''''


    ''''Mm, I will send this cup to the kitchen first''''


    ''''I''m going to my room'''' Solace stood up with Wales and he picked up the glass from the table.


    Mimi was now wiping the kitchen table and she heard footsteps behind her. She turned at once, coming face to face with Wales who was going to put the glass down at her side.


    ''''I came to put the glass down''''


    ''Mm''''


    ''''I am going home. I will come and pick you in a few days'' time for the programme. It''s going to be for three days so you should prepare well. The venue for the place is the Southern City, it is cold there, so bring a lot of heavy clothes''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Why are you giving me monologue answers? Can''t you say a few words?''''


    ''''I don''t know what to say apart from those words''''


    ''''Aye, I won''t bother with you. I will see you in a few days'' time''''


    ''''Mm¡­ oo, okay'''' Mimi responded with a few more words and her face became red.


    Wales looked at her and nodded before going out.


    ¡­.


    Zeya''s house.


    Zeya got down from her car and saw a moving van outside the neigboring villa at her side. There were four men in uniform moving things into the villa.


    ''''Are we getting a new neighbor? But this place has being left vacant for a long time, who could be suddenly moving in?''''


    Zeya murmured and went into her villa. After changing her out of her shoes, she was about to go into the hall when her light went off.


    ''''Oo'''', what happened to my light?'''' Zeya removed her phone and turned on the touch light in order to see. She went back outside and the problem was with just her villa so she frowned.


    ''''How can this happen to only me? Did I forget to transfer the utility fee to the bank?'''' Zeya stood at her door and lifted her phone, pointing the light towards the next villa.


    ''''Ah, how could I forget this important thing? I didn''t wire the water bill over. They must have cut of the water supply too. What a bad day. I just came back from work; I need to take a shower''''


    ''''Little beauty, would you like to take a shower in my villa?'''' a familiar voice asked.


    Zeya turned and saw Sebastian standing at the door. He had a smug look on his face as he flaunted a few papers in front of her.


    ''''Sebastian¡­ what are you doing here?''''


    ''''This is my new place and you are now my tenant. I am the owner of your house''''


    ''''What?'''' Zeya went closer and snatched the document from his hands. She looked at the papers and lifted her eyes.


    ''''You¡­ how can you do this? You already have a house, why would you come here?''''


    ''''My girlfriend lives so far away from me. If I want to see her every day, then I have to go to her. So, here I am. Bringing myself to you''''


    ''''This is just the third day of us being in a relationship. Tell me, are you always this clingy in relationships?''''


    ''''Because it''s you¡­'''' Sebastian pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her.


    ''''What do you say? Do you want to take a shower at my place? Since I am such a good landlord, I don''t mind letting you use my shower. Maybe, we could chat over a bottle of wine I brought from my former place. It is a very expensive wine¡­ you¡­ won''t regret it''''


    ''''Now, I have reason to believe that you are the one who made them cut of my light and water. You have a lot of naughty tricks up your sleeve. But, I''m sorry to burst your bubbles. I am very tired today, I might fall asleep after taking a shower''''


    ''''I will sleep with you''''


    ''''What?''''


    "''Literally, sleeping next to you. Where is your mind?''''


    ''''Tsk!''''

 Chapter 197 - Going On A Trip

    ''''Alright. Sister Lylia, don''t pay attention to her. I have a plan for her. I will not allow anyone to disturb the peace of my family. She is nobody to me. Mm, let''s talk later''''


    Mikael hung up and returned to the hall. He looked at Wales, whose gaze was on Mimi the whole time while she was setting the table.


    ''''That''s enough looking. You are going to give yourself away, brother in law''''


    Wales flushed and looked away. He cleared his throat and said, ''''I was looking at my cousin''''


    ''''Why would you look at your pregnant cousin?''''


    ''''You¡­ mind your own business''''


    ''''Dinner is ready everyone, let''s eat while it''s hot'''' Solace came out of the kitchen and spoke. Mikael and Wales stood up and joined them at the table. Wales sat directly by Mimi''s side while Mikael and Natalie sat across them with Solace at the head of the table.


    ''''I made sure we prepared everyone''s favorite. Eat more protein, Natalie. Mimi, the doctor said you need to eat to gain weight, eat a lot''''


    ''''Mm'''' Mimi nodded her head and continued to eat her food.


    ''''Natie, eat a lot of vegetables. It''s good for the baby'''' Mikael fetched some steamed vegetables into Natalie''s bowl.


    ''''Thank you, hubby''''


    ''''Right, Wales, Mimi told me you asked her to join you on your team''s what, what programme?''''


    ''''It''s a team building programme that we organize each year. This year, we are tasked to bring one celebrity to boast our team''s ratings since we are facing against the N City Police Team. I asked Mimi to go with me since a lot of my team members like her''''


    ''''You know Mimi is still recuperating and she doesn''t like to be around a lot of people, so when she goes with you I want your assurance that she will be well protected''''


    ''''Maa, you don''t have to worry about that. Detective Wales will definitely take care of Mimi, right Detective Wales?'''' Mikael looked at Wales as he asked.


    ''''Yes, sure. Aunt, since I asked Mimi to go with me, I will definitely protect her''''


    ''''I think that this is actually a good opportunity. You''ve been out of the public''s eye for a month now. It is good to use this chance to go outside and breath in some fresh air. Cousin, please take care of my little sister very well''''


    ''''Wait! Now that Mimi is Mom''s daughter, does that make her your cousin, Detective Wales?'''' Mikael asked and looked at Wales with interest.


    Almost at the same time, Mimi and Wales both choked on their food and started coughing. Their faces turned red at once.


    ''''Drink some water, Mimi'''' Solace handed a cup of water to Mimi whiles Wales picked his own cup of water to drink.


    Looking at them, Natalie became confused but what caught her interest was Mikael. She had a weird feeling that Mikael was playing a game with Wales.


    ''''Why are your faces so red? Did I say something wrong?''''


    ''''Right, Mikael is right. You two are just like brother and sister''''


    ''''He is not my brother!''''


    ''''She is not my sister!''''


    Wales and Mimi said almost at the same time. They turned and looked at each other before looking away. They silently began to eat their food.


    ''''You don''t have to have such reactions? Listen, I know you two still can''t get used to each other because of your past encounters but you will soon become familiar with each other. Wales is my nephew, you are my daughter. That makes you cousins''''


    ''''Aunt!''''


    ''''Mom!''''


    Natalie looked at Wales and Mimi and furrowed her brows. She shifted her gaze to Mikael and asked in a lower tone.


    ''''Hey, what is going on here? What kind of situation is this?''''


    ''''I will tell you later. Something interesting is going on between them'''' Mikael whispered back.


    ''''Aunt, you and I are related by blood. She and I are not. What makes her my cousin? She is your adopted daughter; it doesn''t mean that she is my cousin''''


    ''''That''s true but Mimi is my daughter and you are my nephew, which makes you two related''''


    ''''Aunt, stop saying that. In any case, she and I are different people and I don''t accept her as my sister. I have three sisters already, Natalie, Alice and my little sister''''


    ''''Then, how do you intend to introduce Mimi when you go for the programme?'''' Solace asked.


    ''''I will figure that out. In any case, stop forcing me to call her my sister or cousin. I don''t want to''''


    ''''Alright, don''t snap on me again. Tsk, you are so weird'''' Solace spoke and frowned.


    After the meal, Mikael and Natalie left first, leaving Mimi, Solace and Wales in the house. Because Solace had to discuss some business with Wales, he stayed back. Mimi went to the kitchen to tidying it up.


    ''''Wales, I need you to protect Mimi while you are there. I know I''ve said this a lot of times but until Daniel is given a proper sentence, she will continue to be in danger. After you return from the programme, I want you to get her police protection. Let someone from your team make sure she is safe always''''


    ''''Aunt, don''t worry. I will personally ensure her safety''''


    ''''Then, I will be rest assured. It''s getting late, you should go home and rest''''


    ''''Mm, I will send this cup to the kitchen first''''


    ''''I''m going to my room'''' Solace stood up with Wales and he picked up the glass from the table.


    Mimi was now wiping the kitchen table and she heard footsteps behind her. She turned at once, coming face to face with Wales who was going to put the glass down at her side.


    ''''I came to put the glass down''''


    ''Mm''''


    ''''I am going home. I will come and pick you in a few days'' time for the programme. It''s going to be for three days so you should prepare well. The venue for the place is the Southern City, it is cold there, so bring a lot of heavy clothes''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Why are you giving me monologue answers? Can''t you say a few words?''''


    ''''I don''t know what to say apart from those words''''


    ''''Aye, I won''t bother with you. I will see you in a few days'' time''''


    ''''Mm¡­ oo, okay'''' Mimi responded with a few more words and her face became red.


    Wales looked at her and nodded before going out.


    ¡­.


    Zeya''s house.


    Zeya got down from her car and saw a moving van outside the neigboring villa at her side. There were four men in uniform moving things into the villa.


    ''''Are we getting a new neighbor? But this place has being left vacant for a long time, who could be suddenly moving in?''''


    Zeya murmured and went into her villa. After changing her out of her shoes, she was about to go into the hall when her light went off.


    ''''Oo'''', what happened to my light?'''' Zeya removed her phone and turned on the touch light in order to see. She went back outside and the problem was with just her villa so she frowned.


    ''''How can this happen to only me? Did I forget to transfer the utility fee to the bank?'''' Zeya stood at her door and lifted her phone, pointing the light towards the next villa.


    ''''Ah, how could I forget this important thing? I didn''t wire the water bill over. They must have cut of the water supply too. What a bad day. I just came back from work; I need to take a shower''''


    ''''Little beauty, would you like to take a shower in my villa?'''' a familiar voice asked.


    Zeya turned and saw Sebastian standing at the door. He had a smug look on his face as he flaunted a few papers in front of her.


    ''''Sebastian¡­ what are you doing here?''''


    ''''This is my new place and you are now my tenant. I am the owner of your house''''


    ''''What?'''' Zeya went closer and snatched the document from his hands. She looked at the papers and lifted her eyes.


    ''''You¡­ how can you do this? You already have a house, why would you come here?''''


    ''''My girlfriend lives so far away from me. If I want to see her every day, then I have to go to her. So, here I am. Bringing myself to you''''


    ''''This is just the third day of us being in a relationship. Tell me, are you always this clingy in relationships?''''


    ''''Because it''s you¡­'''' Sebastian pulled her closer and wrapped his arms around her.


    ''''What do you say? Do you want to take a shower at my place? Since I am such a good landlord, I don''t mind letting you use my shower. Maybe, we could chat over a bottle of wine I brought from my former place. It is a very expensive wine¡­ you¡­ won''t regret it''''


    ''''Now, I have reason to believe that you are the one who made them cut of my light and water. You have a lot of naughty tricks up your sleeve. But, I''m sorry to burst your bubbles. I am very tired today, I might fall asleep after taking a shower''''


    ''''I will sleep with you''''


    ''''What?''''


    "''Literally, sleeping next to you. Where is your mind?''''


    ''''Tsk!''''

 Chapter 198 - Hi Miss Song, I Am Denis

    "Mimi, have you taken everything you need? Here, take my card. Use it if you need to buy anything"


    "Mom, relax. I''ve taken everything I need. I am the one going on the trip, why are you the one acting nervous?"


    "I''m just worried. You haven''t gone out in a long time"


    "I will be fine. Detective Wales already promised to look out for me" Mimi pulled her luggage out and Solace followed. When they got to the hall, they had the sound of the door opening.


    "Aunt, good morning... Mimi good morning" Wales paused before saying to Mimi, "are you ready?"


    "Yes, I''m ready. Mom, take care of yourself"


    "Mm, you too. Wales, call me if anything happens"


    "Yes, aunt" Wales pulled Mimi''s luggage put and she followed. Solace went with them to the car and waited until they got into the car and drove away before she went back inside.


    ....


    "Have you eaten?'' Wales asked as he drove the car.


    "Not yet"


    "Let''s get something to eat before we continue the journey. It will take us four hours to get there"


    "Alright"


    After driving for some time, Wales pulled over in front of a diner and they got down and went inside.


    "What will you eat?" Wales asked as they walked in.


    "Welcome" the owner of the diner said when she saw them. She was all smiles as she welcomed her guests and led them to a table.


    "This is our menu" she picked a paper on the next table and handled it over to them.


    "We will have your rice breakfast set and some side dishes" Wales told the woman after scanning through the menu list.


    Mimi looked at Wales and muttered, "why bother asking if you''re going to make the decision by yourself?"


    "I will let you make the decision when we go to a restaurant. This is a diner and they only one five meals that they cook. I''m saving us time" Wales explained and Mimi flushed. She didn''t know he had heard her.


    "Oo"


    The table turned silent as they waited for their meal. The woman returned with their food and looked at them.


    "Are you newly married? Why are you acting so shy?"


    "We are not! Please don''t misunderstand us" Mimi retorted immediately.


    "Oh, my bad. I''m sorry" the woman said and walked away.


    "Did you have to react that way towards the woman? You could have just said no and let it go"


    "I just... I just didn''t want her to start any rumors"


    "Are you afraid of getting connected to me or getting into a scandal with me?" Wales asked.


    "Don''t take this the wrong way. I was a public figure once, you are a police officer, it will not be good for you if you are involved with me"


    "I don''t mind"


    "Huh?"


    "Eat, we have a long way to go"


    "Oo" Mimi''s cheeks turned red.


    ....


    N City


    Wales pulled over in front of the police academy and turned to Mimi. He chuckled when he saw her asleep. He didn''t wake her up. Instead, he lowered the seat so she could be comfortable before he got down and went to get their luggage inside.


    "Chief" two of Detective Wales'' juniors at the station saw him and rushed over.


    "Chief, you came with a woman?" Parker asked as he looked at the woman who was still sleeping inside the car.


    "Chief, why does she look so familiar? That''s, that''s Mimi Song, right?" Damien asked.


    "Send this inside. Can''t you see she is sleeping?" Wales frowned after asking.


    "You really brought the TV goddess to our training program?" Parker asked as he stretched his neck to look into the car.


    "Chief and Miss Song are not cousins" Damien replied and Wales glared at him.


    "Did you turn us into cousins?" Wales asked.


    ''''Huh?'''' Damien looked at Wales, a little confused.


    ''''You dimwit, come with me. Chief, we won''t disturb you'''' Parker said, pulling Damien along as he walked away.


    Wales sighed and turned to the car and saw Mimi looking at him. ''''When did you wake up?''''


    ''''The time your colleagues were chatting. It was too noisy for me to not wake up'''' Mimi said and opened the door. She jumped down from the jeep and almost fell.


    ''''Be careful'''' Wales held her hand, steadying her.


    Mimi stepped back and blushed. ''''Thank you'''' she said and lowered her gaze.


    ''''Chief¡­'''' a voice called making them turn.


    A shutter sound came afterwards and the person smiled as he walked towards them.


    ''''You two looked beautiful standing next to each other. I couldn''t help but take a photo''''


    ''''Senior¡­'''' Wales said as he looked at his senior officer who was also his senior at school.


    ''''Hi, I am Alex, but everyone calls me senior'''' Alex introduced himself to Mimi.


    ''''Hi, Alex, I am¡­''''


    ''''Stop! I know who you are. You are Mimi Song''''


    Mimi nodded and chuckled awkwardly, ''yes, I am''''


    ''''Senior, we just came. She is tired'''' Wales said and held Mimi''s hand.


    ''''Oh, are you already claiming her?'''' Alex teased.


    ''''Let''s go, I will show you to your room'''' Wales said to Mimi.


    ''''Mm'''' Mimi followed him as he walked away.


    ''''Is that Mimi Song?'''' a man asked, stopping by Alex''s side.


    ''''Yes, she came with Wales''''


    ''''I heard they are related; it must be true''''


    ''''Wales'' aunt is Mimi''s mother. Is normal that they know each other. Did you come with your team?''''


    ''''Yes, I came first, they will be here soon''''


    ''''Denis, I hope you don''t provoke Wales if it''s not necessary''''


    ''''That depends on his luck'''' the man called Denis said arrogantly before going inside.


    ¡­.


    ''''This is your room. I stay just across you'''' Wales pointed at the room just across the one Mimi was.


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Your things are in your room. You can take a rest, when it''s time for lunch I will call you''''


    ''''Okay''''


    ''''Go in''''


    ''''Oo'''' Mimi turned and opened the door and went in. she closed the door before Wales turned to his room.


    ''''I see you brought your cousin out'''' Denis said as he walked towards Wales.


    Wales looked at him and frowned, ''''cousin? Who is my cousin?''''


    ''''Mimi Song. She is the daughter of your aunt. That makes her your cousin, right?''''


    ''''Why don''t you mind your own business?''''


    ''''Sure, but this is a place dominated by men. Do you think she can be comfortable here?''''


    ''''Why not? We have a lot of female officers here. Don''t tell me you still discriminate against women? You should be careful. The female officers this time didn''t come to play''''


    ''''I didn''t come to play either'''' Denis said and walked to his room which was just after Mimi''s room.


    ¡­.


    Mimi woke up to the knocking on the door. She opened her eyes and took a minute before she realized she was not in her room. She got down from the bed and went to get the door.


    ''''Mimi¡­'''' Wales'' lips moved when he saw Mimi in just a short underwear.


    Mimi looked at herself and quickly shut the door, ''''I¡­ I forgot I wasn''t in my house. Give me a minute''''


    Wales smiled and waited for her. After a few minutes, Mimi opened the door and came out, wearing a pair of black jeans and blue blouse.


    ''''Let''s go, I will introduce you to everyone'''' Wales said as Mimi locked her door.


    ''''Is it alright? Won''t they find it strange that I came with you?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''No, when they learnt you came, they were happy and couldn''t wait to see you. What would you like to eat? They have a lot of good food at the canteen''''


    ''''Do they have salad? I don''t eat much in the afternoon after it''s 14:00pm''''


    ''''Trying to lose weight?''''


    ''''No, I am just not used to eating late afternoon''''


    ''''You have to eat something heavy and not salad. I don''t want aunt to think I brought you here to starve you'''' Wales said as he led her into the canteen.


    ''''It''s Mimi Song''''


    ''''It''s really her''''


    ''''She is so beautiful in real life''''


    ''''Mimi heard the numerous chattering as she walked with Wales.


    ''''See, you have a lot of fans. A lot of people love you, relax'''' Wales went to sit across his senior, Alex and beckoned on Mimi to sit next to him.


    ''''We meet again, Miss Song'''' Alex said affectionately.


    ''''Just call me Mimi'''' Mimi said to him.


    ''''Okay, Mimi. Then, call me Alex too''''


    ''''Senior, this is pure bias. You never allow us to call you by your name. Mimi Song just came and you want her to call your name. Do you have your eyes on the beauty?'''' one man teased. He was sitting just a table away from them.


    ''''You saw right through me'''' Alex said, laughing''''


    Amidst the joking and teasing, Denis stood up from his table and went over. He sat on the empty seat next to Mimi and stretched forth his hand.


    ''''Hi, Miss Song, I am Denis. Wales colleague from N City here''''


    Mimi turned and looked at Denis. It took her a while before she was able to react.. She turned to look at Wales as if waiting for his permission before she could respond to Denis.

 Chapter 199 - Do You Trust Detective Wales?

    ''''Hi, Miss Song, I am Denis. Wales colleague from N City here''''


    Mimi turned and looked at Denis. It took her a while before she was able to react. She turned to look at Wales as if waiting for his permission before she could respond to Denis.


    Wales smiled when Mimi turned to look at him. He nodded his head, reassuring her before Mimi turned back to face Denis. Of course, Denis wasn''t happy with what she did but he remained calm and continued to smile.


    ''''Hi, Denis'''' Mimi stretched her hand, shaking Denis''


    ''''It''s really nice to have a celebrity like you join us. You have brightened the whole police department''''


    ''''Hey, do you mean to say that there are no beautiful women inside the police department? Denis, if you want to curry favor with a celebrity, you can do that without bringing we the women down'''' one of the ladies who was sitting behind their table stood up and asked.


    ''''Miss Song is the most beautiful in my eyes'''' Denis retorted back.


    ''''That is not true¡­'''' Mimi stood up and looked at the ladies adding, ''these women are more beautiful both in looks and in courage than I am. They clearly knew the dangers involved in being a police officer, yet they didn''t allow that to stop them from becoming one. I might be an actress but when it comes to the real work, the women here do the most. It is okay not see them as beautiful because everyone has their own theory about beauty standards, but I am not happy that you are trying to praise me by bringing them down.


    If you want to acknowledge me, you can do that without hurting their feelings. To me, these women here are brave and deserve their accolades even more than me. Perhaps because you do not know me but Detective Wales can testify to the fact that I am not courageous at all''''


    ''''Well spoken, Mimi'''' Alex stood up and clapped his hands and everyone else followed suit.


    Denis looked at Mimi and smiled before going to his seat.


    ''''This place is quite lively'''' three elderly men walked into the canteen.


    All the police officers inside the canteen stood up at once and saluted the three superiors that had just entered.


    ''''Relax, this is a recreational programme, no need to be so uptight. Look who we have here?'''' Mr. Kumi one of the superiors said as they walked to Wales'' table.


    ''''Chief, welcome'''' Wales said to their direct boss at the City X Police Station.


    ''''Thank you. Miss Song, it''s refreshing to see you here'''' Mr. Kumi said.


    ''''Hello, Chief'''' Mimi said, bowing her head.


    ''''Why are you also addressing me as chief?'''' Mr. Kumi asked and the police officials laughed.


    Mimi''s face turned red and she smiled awkwardly.


    ''''Chief, isn''t Miss Song quite cute?'''' Alex commented and they laughed.


    ''''Alright, we just came to see how you are doing. Enjoy yourselves and we will meet again in the evening. Wales, your father is here to see you. He is in my office''''


    ''''Yes, chief''''


    Mimi turned to look at Wales.


    ''''Alex, I will leave Mimi to you. I will be back'''' Wales said and smiled at Mimi before going with the Chief and the other two officials.


    ''''He will be back soon, sit down and enjoy your meal Mimi'''' Alex said to Mimi.


    ''''Oo''''


    ''''Team leader''s father personally came for the recreation programme this time?'''' Damien turned and asked Alex.


    ''''This time around they have increased the prices for the wining team. I hope with Team leader leading us, we will be able to win a lot of the awards'''' Parker added.


    ''''Who is Detective Wales'' father?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''You don''t know who Team leader''s father is?'''' Damien asked in a shocked tone.


    ''''No'''' Mimi shook her head and the table turned silent as the officials looked at her.


    ¡­..


    City X.


    First Hospital.


    Mikael and Natalie sat outside the consulting room as they waited for Solace who was inside, getting examined by a group of doctors that were specialized in stomach cancer treatment.


    ''''Mikael, do you think it''s too late?''''


    ''''No, you heard the doctor. He said mom was still at the early stages. Let''s wait for the experts to finish examining her'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand, calming her down.


    ''''I''m so nervous''''


    The door opened and Solace came out with the two experts. Mikael and Natalie stood up the moment they saw them.


    ''''Mom, what did they say?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Mr. and Mrs. Sun, your mother has to be admitted immediately. I and the team of doctors will study the diagnosis report and come out with a date for the surgery'''' Dr. Aje spoke. He was the doctor who was in charge of Solace''s treatment.


    ''''We will do whatever you say, doctor. Mom, let''s go and get your registered for a bed'''' Natalie held her mother''s hand.


    ''''Natalie, remind Wales to keep Mimi away from the internet. I don''t want her to hear any negative things about her father and don''t tell her about me getting hospitalized. I don''t want her to give up the chance of being free and happy. She finally got the chance to be outside, if she hears that I am in the hospital, she will rush over''''


    ''''Yes, yes. I will tell Wales to protect your darling Mimi. I can''t even hold a candle to your love for Mimi. Making me so jealous''''


    ''''I love you all the same but Mimi is currently fragile''''


    ''''I know, I was just joking'''' Natalie said as they walked away.


    ¡­.


    N City.


    Mimi walked the hallway towards her room as the voices of the officials rang in her head.


    ''''The father of Detective Wales was the current Police Commissioner''


    Mimi stopped walking and murmured, ''is it because his father is the commissioner that he was able to clear all things about me from the internet? How could I have being clueless to all these things? He couldn''t have gotten access to the club with just his status as a police officer. He couldn''t have being able to get Chile to confess that easily. Aye, you are so stupid, Mimi''''


    ''''This is the first time I am seeing a beautiful woman scold herself in the hallway. Is there something bothering you, Miss Song?''''


    Mimi turned and saw Denis walking towards her. She smiled awkwardly and looked at him.


    ''''Did finding out that the commissioner is Detective Wales'' father come as a surprise to you? You two are considered family and you didn''t know this small detail? Well, figures! Detective Wales doesn''t want to be associated with his father for fear that his achievements will be shadowed by him''''


    ''''I see'''' Mimi nodded her head turned to go and Denis asked.


    ''''Right, you and Detective Wales are cousins, right?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''It''s nothing much. You are a beautiful woman. All the officers here have their eyes on you so I just wanted to confirm what everyone is thinking''''


    ''''We are not cousins. Detective Wales and I just happen to be family but we are not related. Everyone knows Solace Ash isn''t my real mother. She is my adopted mother so Detective Wales and I are not cousins''''


    ''''Is that so? Well, that makes sense. Detective Wales doesn''t treat you like his cousin either'''' Denis said and smiled.


    ''''I still have something to do, so I will take my leave first''''


    ''''Do you trust Detective Wales?'''' Denis asked and Mimi turned back to look at him.


    ''''Mimi¡­'''' at that moment, Wales saw them and walked over.


    ''''Detective Wales¡­'''' Mimi heaved a relief. She didn''t know what Denis'' problem was but he was beginning to creep her out.


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Wales asked and turned to Denis, ''''what were you talking about?''''


    ''''Nothing. Miss Song, think carefully about my question. We will see ourselves later'''' Denis said and walked away.


    ''''What did he ask you about?''''


    ''''He asked if I trusted you'''' Mimi replied honestly.


    ''''What was your answer?''''


    ''''I didn''t answer him. You came just at that moment''''


    ''''Then, what would have being your answer?''''


    Mimi turned towards her room and answered, ''''is there a need to ask? My life has being at your mercy lately. Of course I have to trust that you will always protect me. Actually, it''s not a question of whether I trust you or not. It''s just that when it comes to you, I don''t need to even think about the word trust. It comes without asking''''


    Wales'' face brightened at Mimi''s words. He suddenly felt that all the ways he has being trying to impress her was worth it.


    Trust was something that he lived his life on. He always wanted to be someone that the people around him could trust. It gave him courage to do more.


    ''''I didn''t know your father was the commissioner?'''' Mimi turned and asked when they reached her doorstep.


    "Now that you know, have your perception of me changed?"


    "No, I think that I respect you even more" Mimi said with a smile.


    "Team leader, what are you still doing here? Everyone is at the hall playing games" Damien walked over and said to them.

 Chapter 200 - Do You Trust Detective Wales 2

    ''''Hi, Miss Song, I am Denis. Wales colleague from N City here''''


    Mimi turned and looked at Denis. It took her a while before she was able to react. She turned to look at Wales as if waiting for his permission before she could respond to Denis.


    Wales smiled when Mimi turned to look at him. He nodded his head, reassuring her before Mimi turned back to face Denis. Of course, Denis wasn''t happy with what she did but he remained calm and continued to smile.


    ''''Hi, Denis'''' Mimi stretched her hand, shaking Denis''


    ''''It''s really nice to have a celebrity like you join us. You have brightened the whole police department''''


    ''''Hey, do you mean to say that there are no beautiful women inside the police department? Denis, if you want to curry favor with a celebrity, you can do that without bringing we the women down'''' one of the ladies who was sitting behind their table stood up and asked.


    ''''Miss Song is the most beautiful in my eyes'''' Denis retorted back.


    ''''That is not true¡­'''' Mimi stood up and looked at the ladies adding, ''these women are more beautiful both in looks and in courage than I am. They clearly knew the dangers involved in being a police officer, yet they didn''t allow that to stop them from becoming one. I might be an actress but when it comes to the real work, the women here do the most. It is okay not see them as beautiful because everyone has their own theory about beauty standards, but I am not happy that you are trying to praise me by bringing them down.


    If you want to acknowledge me, you can do that without hurting their feelings. To me, these women here are brave and deserve their accolades even more than me. Perhaps because you do not know me but Detective Wales can testify to the fact that I am not courageous at all''''


    ''''Well spoken, Mimi'''' Alex stood up and clapped his hands and everyone else followed suit.


    Denis looked at Mimi and smiled before going to his seat.


    ''''This place is quite lively'''' three elderly men walked into the canteen.


    All the police officers inside the canteen stood up at once and saluted the three superiors that had just entered.


    ''''Relax, this is a recreational programme, no need to be so uptight. Look who we have here?'''' Mr. Kumi one of the superiors said as they walked to Wales'' table.


    ''''Chief, welcome'''' Wales said to their direct boss at the City X Police Station.


    ''''Thank you. Miss Song, it''s refreshing to see you here'''' Mr. Kumi said.


    ''''Hello, Chief'''' Mimi said, bowing her head.


    ''''Why are you also addressing me as chief?'''' Mr. Kumi asked and the police officials laughed.


    Mimi''s face turned red and she smiled awkwardly.


    ''''Chief, isn''t Miss Song quite cute?'''' Alex commented and they laughed.


    ''''Alright, we just came to see how you are doing. Enjoy yourselves and we will meet again in the evening. Wales, your father is here to see you. He is in my office''''


    ''''Yes, chief''''


    Mimi turned to look at Wales.


    ''''Alex, I will leave Mimi to you. I will be back'''' Wales said and smiled at Mimi before going with the Chief and the other two officials.


    ''''He will be back soon, sit down and enjoy your meal Mimi'''' Alex said to Mimi.


    ''''Oo''''


    ''''Team leader''s father personally came for the recreation programme this time?'''' Damien turned and asked Alex.


    ''''This time around they have increased the prices for the wining team. I hope with Team leader leading us, we will be able to win a lot of the awards'''' Parker added.


    ''''Who is Detective Wales'' father?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''You don''t know who Team leader''s father is?'''' Damien asked in a shocked tone.


    ''''No'''' Mimi shook her head and the table turned silent as the officials looked at her.


    ¡­..


    City X.


    First Hospital.


    Mikael and Natalie sat outside the consulting room as they waited for Solace who was inside, getting examined by a group of doctors that were specialized in stomach cancer treatment.


    ''''Mikael, do you think it''s too late?''''


    ''''No, you heard the doctor. He said mom was still at the early stages. Let''s wait for the experts to finish examining her'''' Mikael held Natalie''s hand, calming her down.


    ''''I''m so nervous''''


    The door opened and Solace came out with the two experts. Mikael and Natalie stood up the moment they saw them.


    ''''Mom, what did they say?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''Mr. and Mrs. Sun, your mother has to be admitted immediately. I and the team of doctors will study the diagnosis report and come out with a date for the surgery'''' Dr. Aje spoke. He was the doctor who was in charge of Solace''s treatment.


    ''''We will do whatever you say, doctor. Mom, let''s go and get your registered for a bed'''' Natalie held her mother''s hand.


    ''''Natalie, remind Wales to keep Mimi away from the internet. I don''t want her to hear any negative things about her father and don''t tell her about me getting hospitalized. I don''t want her to give up the chance of being free and happy. She finally got the chance to be outside, if she hears that I am in the hospital, she will rush over''''


    ''''Yes, yes. I will tell Wales to protect your darling Mimi. I can''t even hold a candle to your love for Mimi. Making me so jealous''''


    ''''I love you all the same but Mimi is currently fragile''''


    ''''I know, I was just joking'''' Natalie said as they walked away.


    ¡­.


    N City.


    Mimi walked the hallway towards her room as the voices of the officials rang in her head.


    ''''The father of Detective Wales was the current Police Commissioner''


    Mimi stopped walking and murmured, ''is it because his father is the commissioner that he was able to clear all things about me from the internet? How could I have being clueless to all these things? He couldn''t have gotten access to the club with just his status as a police officer. He couldn''t have being able to get Chile to confess that easily. Aye, you are so stupid, Mimi''''


    ''''This is the first time I am seeing a beautiful woman scold herself in the hallway. Is there something bothering you, Miss Song?''''


    Mimi turned and saw Denis walking towards her. She smiled awkwardly and looked at him.


    ''''Did finding out that the commissioner is Detective Wales'' father come as a surprise to you? You two are considered family and you didn''t know this small detail? Well, figures! Detective Wales doesn''t want to be associated with his father for fear that his achievements will be shadowed by him''''


    ''''I see'''' Mimi nodded her head turned to go and Denis asked.


    ''''Right, you and Detective Wales are cousins, right?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''It''s nothing much. You are a beautiful woman. All the officers here have their eyes on you so I just wanted to confirm what everyone is thinking''''


    ''''We are not cousins. Detective Wales and I just happen to be family but we are not related. Everyone knows Solace Ash isn''t my real mother. She is my adopted mother so Detective Wales and I are not cousins''''


    ''''Is that so? Well, that makes sense. Detective Wales doesn''t treat you like his cousin either'''' Denis said and smiled.


    ''''I still have something to do, so I will take my leave first''''


    ''''Do you trust Detective Wales?'''' Denis asked and Mimi turned back to look at him.


    ''''Mimi¡­'''' at that moment, Wales saw them and walked over.


    ''''Detective Wales¡­'''' Mimi heaved a relief. She didn''t know what Denis'' problem was but he was beginning to creep her out.


    ''''What are you doing here?'''' Wales asked and turned to Denis, ''''what were you talking about?''''


    ''''Nothing. Miss Song, think carefully about my question. We will see ourselves later'''' Denis said and walked away.


    ''''What did he ask you about?''''


    ''''He asked if I trusted you'''' Mimi replied honestly.


    ''''What was your answer?''''


    ''''I didn''t answer him. You came just at that moment''''


    ''''Then, what would have being your answer?''''


    Mimi turned towards her room and answered, ''''is there a need to ask? My life has being at your mercy lately. Of course I have to trust that you will always protect me. Actually, it''s not a question of whether I trust you or not. It''s just that when it comes to you, I don''t need to even think about the word trust. It comes without asking''''


    Wales'' face brightened at Mimi''s words. He suddenly felt that all the ways he has being trying to impress her was worth it.


    Trust was something that he lived his life on. He always wanted to be someone that the people around him could trust. It gave him courage to do more.


    ''''I didn''t know your father was the commissioner?'''' Mimi turned and asked when they reached her doorstep.


    "Now that you know, have your perception of me changed?"


    "No, I think that I respect you even more" Mimi said with a smile.


    "Team leader, what are you still doing here? Everyone is at the hall playing games" Damien walked over and said to them.

 Chapter 201 - Going To The Spring

    "No, I think that I respect you even more" Mimi said with a smile.


    "Team leader, what are you still doing here? Everyone is at the hall playing games" Damien walked over and said to them.


    "Games?" Mimi asked.


    "Yes, on the night we all arrive we gather to play Truth or Dare games. Everyone loves to play it because they can to ask nosy questions about the private lives of others"


    "Team leader, they are waiting for you, everyone is there already except you and sister in law" Damien said and Wales and Mimi flushed, looking at him with shocked expressions.


    Meanwhile, after saying that Damien didn''t? stay back so he didn''t see their expressions. He simply walked on to call the others that were not in the hall.


    "He....."


    "Don''t let his words get to you. I will explain properly to everyone later on"


    "Oo"


    "Then, let''s go" Wales and Mimi turned and went towards the hall.


    ¡­.


    ''''Truth or dare'''' Alex asked the female officer who was caught in the middle.


    ''''Dare'''' the female officer said.


    Wales and Mimi found a place beside Alex and sat down. They were all sitting in a round position on the floor.


    ''''Turn and kiss the first place your eyes meet'''' Alex announced and the officers hailed.


    The female officer turned and her eyes landed on Wales. They looked at each other and Denis spoke.


    ''''Looks like Diana has finally gotten a chance to kiss her crush''''


    ''''You¡­'''' Diana blushed as she looked at Wales.


    ''''What are you waiting for? This is your chance to kiss him, but sister in law might not be too happy about it'''' Damien spoke turning the place into an awkward silence.


    ''''I didn''t know you two were dating?'''' Denis asked and looked at Wales and Mimi.


    ''''We are not dating. I hope you will stop spreading baseless rumors'''' Mimi said, looking at Denis sternly.


    ''''Aye, the game is no longer fun. How about we do something else?'''' Parker suggested when everyone became silent.


    ''''Excuse me, I need to go to the washroom'''' Diana said and stood up.


    ''''This is all your fault. Everyone knows that Diana has a crush on Wales but we are all keeping it to ourselves. Did you have to put her out there like that?'''' One of the female officers turned to Denis and asked.


    ''''What did I do? I just said this was her chance to make Wales take a second look at her before he is snatched by someone who isn''t in the Violent Crimes Unit''''


    ''''I will be back'''' Mimi said to Wales and stood up.


    ¡­.


    Mimi stood at the entrance of the washroom when she heard sobs. It took her a while before she could go inside and stood by one of the stalls.


    ''''Are you alright?'''' Mimi asked the person inside.


    Diana opened the stall and looked at Mimi before going to wash her face.


    ''''Why are you crying? You didn''t do anything wrong''''


    ''''You must think that I am a fool, right?'''' Diana asked as she washed her face.


    ''''No. I don''t have the right to think anything about you because I do not know you. But, you shouldn''t allow what other people think to define you''''


    ''''I never thought I would be here talking with you. I really enjoy watching your movies and dramas. I was sad when I heard that you were retiring''''


    ''''Really?''''


    ''''Mm, but seeing you here with Wales. I think that I don''t stand a chance. But I don''t mind losing to you either''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Detective Wales likes you. It''s so obvious, how could you not notice it?'''' Diana said and chuckled.


    ''''Detective Wales is probably the last person to like me. He¡­ knows me the most so I doubt he likes me in that regards. He is just looking out for me because my mother is his aunt. We do not have such kind of relationship''''


    ''''Detective Wales is so handsome. Don''t tell me you haven''t for once seen him as a man?''''


    Mimi became tongue tight when she heard Diana''s question. She was silent for a moment. She realized; she didn''t really know the answer to that question.


    Did she ever see him in that light? She didn''t know.


    ''''I always thought that celebrities were haughty but it seems not to be the case. I met Alice Jun once and she was down to earth. Meeting you too, it feels as if celebrities are just as normal as us''''


    ''''We are humans just like every other person. Tell me, since when did you start liking Detective Wales?''''


    ''''When I first joined the Violent Crimes Unit. He commanded so much respect and he did his work so well that I fell for him instantly. It''s been almost eight months now. I used to think that Detective Wales was immune to human feelings but seeing you, I think it was because he had his eyes elsewhere''''


    ''''Diana, you are really misunderstanding our relationship. Detective Wales can never be together''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''Because we are too different''''


    ''''That''s the more reason why you are attracted to each other. Because of your difference, you are naturally drawn to each other''''


    ''''Let''s go. Everyone must be worried about you''''


    ''''Miss Mimi, you should be careful around Denis. He has been in competition with Detective Wales since forever. I have a feeling that he has his eyes set on you now that he knows Detective Wales likes you''''


    ''''Why?''''


    ''''To him, everything is a competition and he always wants to come out as the winner. Blame it on his inferiority complex. He thinks that Detective Wales is able to get to where he is because of his father but that is not true. Before becoming a police officer, Detective Wales was in the military''''


    ''''Detective Wales was in the military?''''


    ''''You didn''t know about this? Detective Wales was in the military before but he suddenly left and joined the police force. No one knows why. Maybe, Chief Alex might know the reason''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Diana, Miss Song'''' Denis lowered his strides when he saw the two women walking towards his direction.


    ''''Why are you outside?'''' Diana asked.


    ''''We couldn''t continue with the game. Everyone went back to their rooms to get ready for tomorrow instead''''


    ''''I see. Mimi, let me send you to your room'''' Diana suggested.


    ''''We stay just a door away from each other. I will send Miss Song to her room. Detective Wales must be worried looking for you''''


    ''''No need. I still need to ask Diana a few questions about tomorrow''s programme. You can go without me. When I''m done, I will call Detective Wales over if I can''t find my own back to my room''


    ''''Sure, whatever floats your boat'''' Denis looked at them before going away.


    ''That was so cool. You kept Denis in his place without coming off so strong and obvious about it'''' Diana said excitedly.


    ''''I just don''t like men who want to lord it over others'''' Mimi replied as they walked away.


    ''''Right, let''s go to the springs. Everyone must be inside; it will be quiet. We can chat more over there''''


    ''''Springs, do you have a spring here?''''


    ''''Well, it isn''t a normal spring. The group dug it last year and filled it with water that warms up by itself. Usually, the men always take over it but now that everyone is asleep, I think we can go there and have a chat over some beer''''


    ''''That isn''t bad''''


    ''''Come with me, did you bring swimwear?''''


    ''''No, I did not''''


    ''''No worries, I brought a new set. I think one will fit you'''' Diana pulled Mimi along as she hurried towards her room.


    At the elevator, Wales and Alex saw them but it was too late as they had gotten into the elevator already.


    ''''Where are they going?'''' Wales asked and turned to look at Alex.


    ''''I heard them talking about going to the springs'''' one female officer walked to them and spoke before going away.


    ''''The springs? I heard Denis saying he was going over there. Wales, I think you should go and get Mimi. I have a bad feeling about Denis and his intentions towards her''''


    ''''Mm'''' Wales got into the elevator and pressed the down floor number.


    ¡­.


    Mimi held two cans of beer as she followed Diana towards the springs.


    ''''This place is really good. You will see'''' Diana bragged. They were almost there when her phone started ringing.


    ''''Let me answer this'''' Diana said and removed her phone, ''''hello¡­ what? I will be there immediately. Don''t eat all of it without me'''' Diana hung up and turned to Mimi.


    ''''They are having squids. Dried squid goes well with beer. Mimi, wait here, I will go and get us some. You can get into the water first''''


    ''''Oo'''' Mimi collected the other two beer from Diana before the latter ran off. Mimi went to the spring and placed the beer down. She looked at the water and smiled before taking off her bathrobe. Leaving just the swimwear that Diana gave her, she walked into the water and found a rock to lean against.

 Chapter 202 - Awkward Moments (Something Had Changed)

    ''''Oo'''' Mimi collected the other two beer from Diana before the latter ran off. Mimi went to the spring and placed the beer down. She looked at the water and smiled before taking off her bathrobe. Leaving just the swimwear that Diana gave her, she walked into the water and found a rock to lean against.


    Mimi''s eyes were almost closing when she heard footsteps and voices that were coming towards the spring.


    Mimi stood up and at once and grew panic. She was about to ran out of the water when she saw a familiar person jump into the water, pulling her along.


    Wales held the drinks in one hand and his other hand wrapped around Mimi''s body as he pulled her and they hid by some flowers that were behind the rock. Wales looked at her and blinked his eyes, making her turn quiet.


    Mimi looked at his hands that were almost touching her breast and blushed. Even under the water, her face was red..


    ''''There is no one here¡­''''


    Wales turned under the water when he heard the familiar voice.


    ''''No one is here? Wales was coming here to send Miss Song to her room. Are they gone?'''' Alex looked around.


    ''''Chief, seeing the way I suddenly feel like taking a swim'''' Damien said and jumped into the water.


    At that moment, Wales turned and looked at Mimi. When he saw that she couldn''t hold on any longer, he suddenly pushed her against the rock and kissed her. He touched her lips with his and they both tensed up. Neither one of them moved for fear that they would expose themselves. They remained in that compromising position with Wales lips on hers.


    Alex furrowed his brows when he saw the two legs behind the rock. He recognized the trousers of Wales and smiled. He turned to Damien who was about to move towards the rock.


    ''''I should take a rest by the rock'''' Damien said and was about to go closer when Alex called him.


    Wales''s gaze shifted to Alex and they saw each other before he leaned even more closer, pressing Mimi''s body against the rock, with their lips still on each other. Mimi closed her eyes and her body quivered.


    ''''Damien, get out of there fast. I saw something like a snake''''


    ''''Hey! A snake?'''' Damien got out of the water.


    ''''Let''s get out of here'''' Alex pulled Damien away as the latter continued to ask.


    ''''Where is the snake that you saw?''''


    ''''It''s late, you can swim there tomorrow'''' Alex''s voice faded away as they went farther.


    When Wales was sure that they were gone, he looked at Mimi and stepped back saying, ''''I think they are gone''''


    Mimi opened her eyes and lowered her gaze. She didn''t have the guts to look him in the eye. Her mind was clouded and she couldn''t think straight. This was definitely something she had not expected or even dreamt about.


    ''''Let''s go. We can use the backdoor to my room, then you will leave from there''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mimi looked at him.


    Wales got out of the water and picked the bathrobe. He threw it at Mimi who was also getting out of the water behind him.


    ''''Put this on'''' he said softly.


    Mimi looked at her body and flushed. She had forgotten that she was wearing thin swear bra and pant which she borrowed from Diana. It had aligned her figure, leaving nothing for imagination.


    Mimi''s face turned red as she put on the bathrobe. She lowered her gaze, feeling embarrassed.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Wales said and Mimi followed him.


    Wales used the backdoor because his room had a balcony which had stairs leading to his room from the back. He didn''t walk fast. He walked slowly allowing Mimi to catch up with him at her own pace.


    When they got into the balcony, Mimi sneezed. It was obvious she was feeling cold.


    ''''Come in and sit first. I will brew you a cup of tea. You will catch a cold at this rate'''' Wales said to her.


    ''''I feel wet'''' Mimi said and Wales immediately turned to look at her. His face turned red. It was obvious he had misunderstood the meaning behind her word. His mind was taking him somewhere entirely the moment he heard the word, ''wet''.


    Mimi coughed slightly and saw him looking at her so she asked, ''''why are you looking at me like that?''''


    ''''You said you are wet?'''' Wales asked.


    ''''I mean the bathrobe is wet. I might need a change of clothes'''' Mimi clarified before she realized what Wales was thinking.


    ''''You¡­ you are so shameless. That isn''t what I meant'''' Mimi said to him.


    ''''I didn''t think about that. Don''t call me shameless'''' Wales muttered and walked away.


    Mimi looked at him and frowned. She looked around the room, not knowing where to sit. She turned towards a couch and was about to sit when the doorbell rang.


    Wales turned and they looked at each other.


    ''''Are you expecting someone?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''No. Go to the bathroom. I will get you clothes to change into before I answer the door''''


    ''''Oo'''' Mimi turned and Wales pointed at the bathroom and she went in.


    ''''Team leader, are you inside?'''' Parker''s voice came through.


    ''''I''m coming Parker'''' Wales gave a set of shirt and pants to Mimi before taking off his shirt and went to get the door.


    ''''What is it, Parker?'''' Wales opened the door.


    ''''I came with someone¡­'''' Parker stepped aside revealing Antonio Ash, Wales'' father.


    ''''Father?''''


    Mr. Ash stepped inside the room as he asked, ''''what are you doing without a shirt?''''


    ''''I¡­ I was going to take my shower'''' Wales said what came to mind. Wales closed the door after Parker left.


    ''''Then, go and take your bath. I want to have a drink with you''''


    ''''A drink?'''' Wales looked towards the bathroom with a complicated emotion.


    ''''Why? Do you have someone inside? Why are you acting strange?''''


    ''''I don''t have anyone. I just find it strange that you want to have a drink with me. How about we go to the balcony?'''' Wales suggested.


    ''''No, the weather is a little cold. Let''s stay here'''' Mr. Antonio took a seat on the couch and placed the wine on the table. He looked at Wales and said, ''''go and bath. Hurry up''''


    ''''Yes¡­ yes, father'''' Wales nodded his head and went into the bathroom. When he pulled the curtain and stepped inside, Mimi had already changed into the clothes he gave her.


    It was extremely awkward inside the bathroom. Mimi couldn''t come out for fear of being seen. Wales had to take a shower to make his lie believable.


    ''''My father is in there¡­''''


    ''''I heard your conversation. He is waiting for you to shower and come out for a drink'''' Mimi replied.


    Their breathing became heavy as they felt crammed inside the bathroom.


    ''''Wales, are you going to shower with your pants on?'''' Mr. Antonio asked as he stretched his neck towards the bathroom.


    ''''No, I''m going to change'''' Wales replied and coughed. He looked at Mimi and the tension started building up. Things weren''t easy as they both remembered the kiss they shared in the spring.


    ''''I¡­ I will close my eyes. You don''t have to mind my presence''''


    ''''Then¡­ don''t open your eyes until I tell you to''''


    ''''Mm'''' Mimi nodded her head and closed her eyes.


    Wales looked at her and his gaze darkened. Even though her eyes were close, she still bit her lips. He knew it was probably because she was nervous but why did that excite him so much.


    Wales shook his head and took off his pants. He could see his father''s shadow right outside. His luck was that, the curtains were thick and opaque so his father couldn''t see inside.


    Wales turned the shower on and the water splashed on Mimi as she leaned against the wall as closely as possible. Her eyelids were shaking. It was as if she could visibly imagine the man in front of her even though her eyes were closed.


    Mimi bit her lips harder when the curiosity was taking over her. She was tempted to open her eyes and see the naked view of the man in front of her but she couldn''t.


    But it was clear to both of them as day¡­. That this moment had brought a change in their relationship. Nothing about them was ever going to be the same. They had both crossed the line with each other already.


    Wales'' eyes strained on the water in front of him as he took his shower. He found her actions cute and even desirable. She was lucky there was something just outside. He could have sworn he would have taken her right in the shower if no one was around.


    He had to hold himself back. He ended his shower earlier than he always did. He turned off the shower and picked a towel to wrap around his waist before saying to her softly.


    ''''You can open your eyes''''


    Mimi opened her eyes slowly and her breathing turned heavy when he saw his chest. Her throat throbbed.


    ''''Wales, are you done?'''' Mr. Antonio''s voice came through.


    ''''Yes, father¡­'''' Wales looked at Mimi and said to her, ''''I will try to send him away, just hold on for a while''''


    ''''Mm''''


    Wales smiled and placed his hand on her head, he patted her hair softly and said before going out, ''''I won''t be long. I promsie''''

 Chapter 203 - A Moment Together; I Say, Do Nothing...

    Wales rushed into the bathroom as soon as his father left the room. When he opened the door, Mimi''s body fell on him and he caught her immediately. She was already asleep, so he carried her into the bed and placed her on it gently. He was careful enough not to distract her sleep.


    Wales sat on the bed and watched her as she slept. He brushed her hair aside gently and smiled. It was as if he couldn''t get enough of her. He just wanted to keep staring at her forever.


    This feeling of wanting to be closer to her was Wales'' first time in a long time. He was someone who knew himself very well. He was in tuned with himself and was clear about his feelings.


    Watching her as she slept, he came to a conclusion.. He liked her!


    Mimi stirred on the bed and lifted her hand, placing it on Wales'' hand. She pulled herself closer and placed her head on his hand and continued to sleep. She was oblivious to her own actions.


    Wales curled up after his hand almost became numb. He was also feeling sleepy so he laid on the bed closer to her. After a while, he too fell asleep.


    ¡­..


    Mimi furrowed her brows in her sleep. She stretched her hand and touched the pillow by herself.


    ''''Mm, when did the pillow become this big? Weird! This pillow felt a little hard''


    Mimi kept touching the pillow with her hand. Unbeknownst to her, Wales opened his eyes at once when he felt the constant touching. He saw Mimi''s head on his chest and gulped.


    He suddenly felt hot.


    Mimi''s hand traveled to his face and she touched his face and was about to touch his eyes when Wales decided to speak.


    ''''If you are awake, get up. We need to think about how to get you back to your room''''


    ''''Mm?'''' Mimi heard the voice and opened her eyes. She was shocked to find herself laying with almost half of her body on Wales'' chest. She stretched her body up, meeting his gaze.


    Dub¡­ dub


    Budum¡­ dub¡­ lub dub¡­


    The sound of their heartbeats increased when their eyes met. It was as if their heartbeat was synchronized to make it beat together at the same time.


    Their eyes remained on each other.


    ''''I find this posture extremely enticing but my hand and body feels numb'''' Wales managed to speak.


    Mimi tried to get up by placing her hand on his chest for support, but her legs that were between his legs gave way and she ended up falling back on him, but this time, her lips landed on his.


    A moment of silence. They both looked at each other, seemingly in shock of what just happened.


    Mimi rolled back and fell down from the bed at once. Wales sat up and turned to her.


    ''''Ah'''' Mimi touched her back, feeling the pain.


    ''''Are you¡­ alright?'''' Wales asked.


    ''''No, it hurts'''' Mimi said and Wales stood up and stretched forth his hand.


    ''''Let me help you'''' Wales said to her.


    Mimi held his hand and Wales pulled her up. She stumbled and crashed into his chest. Wales'' hand slipped down to her waist and he held her securely.


    Mimi blushed as she looked at him. Wales smiled and asked, ''you are really making it difficult for me to stay away''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mimi stepped aside and bowed, apologizing, ''I''m sorry. That was a mistake. I didn''t mean to¡­ I waited for you but because you didn''t come, I ended up falling asleep. You shouldn''t have woken me up''''


    ''''I understand''''


    ''''Huh? What¡­ what do you understand?'''' Mimi asked with a confused gaze.


    ''''The kiss was a mistake, I understand. That is tied now. Yesterday, I kissed her and this morning you kissed me. That makes it tie for us''''


    ''''Huh? Was yesterday really a mistake?'''' Mimi asked. She looked somewhat disturbed.


    ''''That¡­''''


    ''''I should go to my room now'''' Mimi turned away and walked to the door. She opened it slightly and looked at both ends of the hallway before hurrying to her room. When she was about to go into her room, someone took a few pictures of her from the next door. Denis came out after Mimi went inside. He had seen Mimi leaving Wales'' room in his clothes. He looked at the pictures in his phone and smirked.


    Wales closed his eyes and cussed himself before sitting down. That definitely came out wrong. He was just saying that to prevent things from becoming awkward but it seems not that things were going to be even more awkward.


    ¡­.


    City X.


    First Hospital.


    Operation Room.


    Natalie, Mikael, Alice, Xia and Alice walked with Solace as she laid on the stretcher to the door. Natalie kissed her mother, wishing her a successful surgery.


    ''''Mom, I will take you to eat your favorite seafood once you come out''''


    ''''Aunt, I reserved tickets to my drama. I will send you to watch it once you come out'''' Alice spoke.


    ''''That''s enough, you two. I am just going in for a surgery not a war. Don''t worry, I am stronger than this''''


    ''''Definitely! Mom, let''s see ourselves later''''


    ''''Alright''''


    ''''We will not take the patient inside'''' the nurse said before they pulled the stretcher inside.


    ''''Sister, shouldn''t we tell Mimi about it?'''' Alice asked Natalie.


    ''''Speaking of the devil¡­'''' Natalie looked at the incoming call from Mimi and chuckled before answering.


    ''''Do you have the nose of a dog? I was just talking about you''''


    ''''Sis, can I ask you something?'''' Mimi asked over the phone.


    ''''What''s wrong with your voice? Are you sick?''''


    ''''No, I just have a little cold but I''m fine. How is everyone?''''


    ''''We are all fine. Tell me, what do you want to know?''''


    ''''Sis, if someone kisses you two times and then tell you it was a mistake, what would you do?''''


    ''''Who kissed you two times and said it was a mistake? Which bastard did that? Tell me, I will go over there and kill that person''''


    Everyone turned to look at Natalie when they heard what she said. The curious Xia and Alice rushed to her side to eavesdrop on her call.


    ''''It''s not me. It''s a friend. A friend called me to say that someone she has known for a while now kissed her two times but said it was a mistake. I wanted to know your thoughts. You know I haven''t really fallen in love before''''


    Natalie looked at the faces of Xia and Alice and they smiled. ''''Oo, so a friend got kissed two times by the same guy? Mimi, who are you kidding? You don''t have any friends''''


    ''''Aye, can you just tell me what it means?''''


    ''''Who kissed you? That should be considered your first kiss, right? Whoa, who had the guts to kiss you two times and said it was a mistake?''''


    ''''Someone, you don''t need to know. Oh, someone is at the door. I will call you later'''' Mimi hung up the call.


    ''''Who kissed Mimi?'''' Alice asked curiously.


    ''''She didn''t say before the call ended'''' Natalie turned to look at Mikael.


    ''''I will go and get you ladies some coffee'''' Mikael said and walked away.


    ''''You said she went with Wales to his programme. There are two people who could have done that. Wales or another man'''' Xia said as she went back to sit on the bench.


    ''''Wales?'''' Alice turned to look at Xia.


    ''''Mimi is conservative lately. Unless someone approaches her, she wouldn''t be the first to speak to someone. Wales is the only one she is free with over there. Who do you think it would be if not my cousin'''' Natalie analyzed it further.


    ''''Wales likes Mimi? Whoa!'''' Alice exclaimed.


    ''''You two, excuse me. I am going to call Mimi back.


    ¡­.


    Mimi opened the door and saw Diana. The latter rushed into the room and closed the door before removing her phone.


    ''''Mimi, I didn''t know you progress so fast with Detective Wales?''''


    ''''Huh? What are you talking about?''''


    ''''Don''t act so innocent. Everyone knows about it already'''' Diana showed the picture to Mimi and continued, ''someone uploaded this into our police forum this morning. It shows you leaving Detective Wales apartment in his clothes''''


    ''''This¡­ who sent this picture into your forum?'''' Mimi asked frantically.


    ''''An anonymous person. I don''t know who''''


    Mimi sighed. ''''This is a total misunderstanding¡­'''' Mimi started explaining what happened to Diana but of course she left the kiss part.


    ''''Oo, so that''s what happened? But now, everyone thinks you two are dating. Let me tell you something. This kind of scandals, you can never get out from. No one will believe you since the evidence is clear''''


    ''''Then¡­ what do I do now?''''


    ''''I will say do nothing. Let it be''''


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Aye, stop delaying. The games are starting, let''s go already'''' Diana stood up from the bed and held Mimi''s hand, going out with her.


    When they opened the door, they saw Denis and two other male officers coming out of his room.

 Chapter 204 - It Ended Before It Begun...

    When Mimi entered the park with Diana, everyone turned their gaze towards her. Mimi became self-conscious so she stuck her hands into her short blue jeans pocket. Diana walked in front of her as they neared the people.


    Denis who was behind them the whole time walked to Mimi and asked, ''''are you two really going out? Funny that you fell for your enemy''''


    ''''Mimi turned and looked at him, ''''excuse me. What do you mean?''''


    ''''Miss Mimi is here, let''s see¡­ which team should I place you?'''' Alex walked over and spoke, distracting Mimi.


    Mimi turned and looked at Denis as she walked away with Alex. She had an ominous feeling about Denis already but what he said was beginning to weigh on her.


    ''''Okay, Mimi will join Wales'' group for the shooting race. Wales is your leader, okay?'''' Alex said as he walked away, leaving Mimi in front of Wales and his group of four members.


    Mimi looked at Wales and her cheeks turned red. She lowered her gaze shyly.


    ''''Team leader, I brought our uniform'''' Sofia announced as she put the bag containing their uniform down. She looked at Mimi and asked, ''''Miss Mimi can use the verse since the rest are big for her''''


    ''''Okay, you ladies can go and change. We will meet at the starting point in five minutes. Remember to be punctual since our marks depend on it'''' Wales said to them.


    ''''Yes, Team Leader!'''' the three officers replied.


    ''''Let''s go, Miss Mimi'''' Sofia said to Mimi. Since they were the only two females in the group, they went together to get changed. Mimi followed Sofia towards the female changing room.


    ¡­.


    ''''Does she know that you were the one who messed up her life?'''' Denis asked as he stood by Wales'' side, also changing into his team outfit.


    ''''What?'''' Wales turned to look at him.


    ''''You and her are dating? I wonder if she knows what you did to her at the Governor''s party, she will still agree to be with you''''


    ''''What''s your problem with me, Denis?''''


    ''''People like you don''t deserve to be happy. How dare you try to be happy after what you did to my sister?''''


    ''''Your sister? Denis, do I need to remind you that your sister and your family broke off the engagement first?''''


    ''''That''s because you broke my sister''s heart. You said you would marry her but you can''t love her. You forced her to cancel the engagement because of your nonchalant attitude. I thought that you weren''t capable of love because you always seemed so unperturbed but now you actually dare to fall for someone and that too, your own cousin who also happens to be the same woman you drugged and caused her to be raped by a movie director''''


    Wales clenched his fists tightly. He was holding himself back from attacking Denis. He was right. He knew he didn''t have the right to love Mimi after what he did to her. He even felt that the heavens were playing with him when he found he had special feelings for her. He knew he didn''t deserve her but how could he stop himself? When he was already this deep into her?


    ''''If you know what''s good you will stay away from Mimi Song. Don''t ever fall in love with anyone''''


    ''''What right do you have to tell me to do what you want? I might not be so proud of my actions but you don''t get the right to tell me who I should be with. I don''t owe you any explanation''''


    ''''Should I tell Mimi about it? Let''s see how she will react once she finds out that the man who is pursuing her is the same man who drugged her. All the love you gave her and what she feels about you will turn into hate'''' Denis finished saying and walked out of the changing room.


    ¡­


    Wales saw everyone was present when he came to the starting point. He noticed Mimi looking at him but purposefully avoided her gaze and went to stand next to Sofia.


    ''''Alright, now that all the teams are ready, we shall go over the rules once more. Each team is going to battle it out in a shooting race. The team that emerges as the winner will have a reward. It will not only be a monetary reward but also there are perks to it.


    Once a member is shoot, he or she loses the chance to battle it out so be strategic. Okay, team red, yellow and blue, get ready''''


    Team red followed Wales to their hiding point. Mimi followed below, feeling a little down as she walked with her face downcast.


    ''''Don''t worry, Detective Wales will not let anyone kill you that easily. You are his girlfriend after all'''' Sofia said to Mimi and Wales heard it but continued to act oblivious.


    Once the race started, everyone began to aim for the opponent, taking each other down ferociously. Mimi who had acted as a police official before in one of her dramas was also contributing to their wins. Even though she was a little timid at the beginning, she seemed to have caught up with the rest of the team with her fast reflexes.


    Wales turned after killing one opponent. He saw Denis from a distance, nearing towards Mimi from the back. Wales climbed two erected tires structures to get to Mimi. He wanted to save her from Denis. His protective instincts were high the moment he saw Denis trying to mess with Mimi.


    When he got closer, Mimi was about to turn and he pulled her back, trapping her by the wall and closed in her, taking her by surprise.


    Mimi opened her mouth to speak and Wales covered her lips with his hand and said softly, ''''quiet! There is someone close by''''


    Mimi nodded her head and looked up to meet his gaze. She stared at him for a while. Her heartbeat quickened.


    ''''Mimi, I don''t have the right. I know I am not supposed to do this. No, I know I shouldn''t be doing this but the more people see us not compatible, the more I want to prove them wrong''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mimi looked at him with a confused expression.


    ''''I know I shouldn''t make you misunderstand me, I can''t stay away from you. I''m sorry if I am scaring you but I¡­'''' Wales leaned closer and Mimi asked.


    ''''Is this also a mistake?''''


    ''''No. The first one wasn''t, the second one was but now it isn''t'''' Wales leaned closer and was about to kiss her when he heard a firing sound and looked at Mimi. He turned to see Parker laying down after being shoot by Mimi.


    ''''He¡­ he was about to shoot you'''' Mimi said, blushing.


    ''''Thank you'''' Wales said and saw Denis coming out behind Mimi''s back. He immediately shot Denis, taking him by surprise. Denis looked at them as he pretended to be dead.


    ''''He was going to shoot you¡­'''' Wales said as he smiled at Mimi.


    ''''Mm¡­ thank you''''


    ''''Let''s go'''' Wales held Mimi''s hand when they heard the whistle blown for the end of the race. Their team had emerged as the winners.


    As they walked towards their colleagues, they kept stealing glances at each other, making silly smiley expressions. They were just like every other person when they were in the presence of someone that they liked. Everything felt new and exciting.


    Denis walked towards them and intentional nudged Wales with his shoulder as he passed by them. Wales looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    The rest of the games for the day continued and they only had little time for breakfast and lunch. After they closed for the day, it was time for supper.


    After taking her shower, Mimi searched in her bag and removed a neon dress and wore. It stopped at her knees. She picked her white and black sneakers and wore before leaving the room.


    ''''You are really daring Miss Song'''' Denis said when Mimi came out of her room.


    ''''If you have a problem with me just say it. Don''t go around in circles'''' Mimi said to Denis.


    ''''Stay away from Wales. He is not the kind of person you should be messing with''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''If you know what he did to you in the past, I doubt you would still like him. If you want to know, meet me here after supper'''' Denis stuffed a note into Mimi''s hand before walking away. The door across opened and Wales came out. When he saw Denis, he frowned and turned to Mimi.


    ''''What did he want?''''


    ''''Nothing¡­'''' Mimi hid the paper in her pocket saying, ''''let''s go''''


    ''''Let''s meet after supper. I have something to tell you'''' Wales said as he smiled from ear to ear.


    ''''Mm, even I have something to tell you'''' Mimi said blushing. They kept stealing glances at each other while smiling as they walked to the canteen for their supper.


    Love was definitely in the air!

 Chapter 205 - It Ended Before It Begun 2

    Mimi wiped her hands with the tissue before walking out of the washroom. She saw Denis standing at a distance. He was leaning against the pillar. Mimi walked over and was about to pass him when he asked her.


    ''''Are you not curious to know the person who drugged you on the night the City Governor was going to have his congratulatory party? You had planned to drug someone else but it ended up being you who was raped by that pervert director. Don''t you want to know the people behind it?''''


    Mimi turned and looked at him, ''''that is in the past already. What would me knowing change anything about it? Also, as a police officer, are you allowed to speak so carelessly? If you have something to say, why don''t you just say it directly. I don''t like going around in circles especially with people I am not close to''''


    Denis smirked and looked at his phone, ''''I have something that is important to you in my phone. Actually, I thought about it deeply. Whether to tell you or not, but I think you deserve to know the truth about what happened that night and who is responsible for what happened to you''''


    ''''I am not interested in knowing who did what that night. Back then, I wasn''t the nicest person either''''


    ''''What if it has anything to do with Wales, the man you like?''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''He is the one who changed your drinks that night and the same person who sent you into that room. He is responsible for what happened to you and I have evidence to prove it. It is here, in this phone''''


    Mimi clenched her hands tightly. Her throat became dry as she tried to calm herself. She looked at Denis saying, ''''alright, I get it. You have a problem with Wales and now you want to use me, right? What to do? I am not going to be a part of your schemes. Also, I know very well what happened that day. Whatever happened, happened for a reason and I am not going to use that to break my trust in Wales''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Excuse me!'''' Mimi walked away.


    ¡­


    Mimi locked herself up in her room and started crying. she was well aware that Denis was trying to use her but she was still affected by his words. Even though she didn''t know who sent her into that room that night, she knew very well that person did it because of Natalie.


    Everything was over and she had made amends already, it seemed this was going to live with her for a long time. She realized now that, even if one repented, the things they did and their outcomes were still going to be in their lives forever.


    It was the hard truth and finding out that Wales had a hand in it made her feel heartbroken. It wasn''t his fault either. That time, she wasn''t a good person either and if her plans had worked, it would have affected Natalie in the worse way.


    But finding out that Wales had a hand in it still made her disheartened. She felt confused and didn''t know how to face him. She couldn''t forgive herself for the kind of reckless life she lived in the past.


    Mimi stood up and picked her bag and started packing. She picked all her things into the bag and closed it. Since everyone was still at the canteen for dinner, she used that chance to leave without informing anybody.


    ¡­.


    After waiting for a long time, Wales stood up and went to look for Mimi. They were supposed to meet after dinner but since she left for the washroom earlier on, he had seen her again. She was worried about her.


    ''''She just left. I saw her getting into a taxi a few minutes ago'''' Denis said to Wales when he saw Wales knocking at Mimi''s door.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Well¡­ since you didn''t want to tell her the truth I did. I told her the truth about that night and I even showed her the video I took and the pictures as proof. You should have seen her face. Even though she was trying to act strong by saying she doesn''t blame you, I could tell she was disappointed. The man she loved turned out to the same man who drugged her? Tsk, tsk! So sad!''''


    Wales punched Denis and he fell down. Wales didn''t give him the chance to react before he starting beating him up.


    ''''How dare you?''''


    ''''Wales, Denis'''' Alex and a group of officers saw them fighting and rushed over to separate them.


    ''''Why? Does it hurt? That''s how my family felt when you suddenly called off the engagement. Now that you also lost someone you care about; I hope you never get it back''''


    ''''Are you two crazy? What happened to you two?''''


    ''''I will make you pay for this¡­'''' Wales yelled back and went to his room.


    ¡­.


    City X.


    Natalie rushed to the door when it rang nonstop. When she opened she saw Mimi at the door.


    ''''Mimi, what''s wrong?'''' Natalie asked as she took the luggage from Mimi.


    ''''Big sis, I went to the house and didn''t see anyone, where is mom?''''


    ''''Mom¡­ she went in for her surgery while you were gone''''


    ''''What? Why didn''t you tell me?''''


    ''''Mom made me promise her not to tell you. She didn''t want you to give up the chance to be happy because of her. She didn''t want you to be worried''''


    ''''How is Mom? Where is she?''''


    ''''Mom is fine. She is still at the hospital. But why did you suddenly come back?''''


    ''''Nothing¡­ I just missed mom and wanted to see her''''


    ''''What about Wales? Did you come together?''''


    ''''No, Detective Wales still had something to do, so I came alone''''


    ''''I was on my way to see mom, would you come with me?''''


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Let me put your bag in the guestroom. Wait here, I will be right back''''


    ''''Okay''''


    Mimi sat down and waited for Natalie. Her phone started ringing but she didn''t answer it. It was a call from Wales so she put the phone on silence.


    ¡­.


    City Hospital.


    Private ward.


    ''''Mom¡­'''' Mimi went to hug Solace as soon as she entered the ward.


    ''''Mimi¡­ what are you doing here? Did something happen between you and Wales? He called me asking if you had returned to City X safely''''


    Natalie turned to look at Mimi and asked, ''''Mimi, did Wales do something to hurt you?''''


    ''''No, I just¡­ I found out that he was the one who exchanged out drinks at the party and¡­'''''' Mimi sighed. Her heart was heavy.


    ''''Come with me'''' Natalie said and turned to their mother, ''''mom, I want to have a word with Mimi alone''''


    ''''Go ahead, I will be fine''''


    Natalie and Mimi walked out to the hospital''s caf¨¦ and found an empty table and sat down.


    When they served them their coffee, Natalie picked hers and smiled as she said to Mimi, ''''drink the coffee''''


    ''''Mm'''' Mimi forced a smile and sipped the coffee.


    ''''Mimi, I''m sorry'''' Natalie said, taking Mimi by surprise.


    ''''Huh?... why are you apologizing to me?''''


    ''''I owe you an apology for many things. I always thought that I was right and everyone else was wrong in the way they treated me. I remember that when I first entered the Song family, you tried to be close to me but that time, I just saw you as someone who stole my mother. I guess I was equally clouded then. A lot of things have happened between us and I never got the chance to properly apologize to you''''


    ''''Tell me big sister, do you think I am overreacting? I know that what happened wasn''t Wales'' fault and I''m not angry with him. I''m just¡­ a little disappointed''''


    ''''It''s a natural feeling and you are not overreacting. What happened to you, we all played a part in it and I don''t know why you two had to develop feelings for each other almost a year later but, I guess we all must pay for our actions one way or the other''''


    ''''I really like Wales, big sister. I don''t know how it happened but he is the first man I am really interested in but he knows a lot of things about me that I feel naked around him''''


    ''''Wales is the last person to judge anyone. He is a good man''''


    ''''I know, but right now I don''t think I have the courage to face him. I just feel hurt and disappointed more in myself. I can''t see him feeling this shitty about myself''''


    ''''What do you plan to do?''''


    ''''While coming back to City X, I bought a flight for Country V. My education course will start next month so I want to go and get used to the City before that''''


    ''''What about vacation? Won''t you come back? Mom would be lonely without you''''


    ''''Mom¡­ I will keep in touch with Mom and all of you''''

 Chapter 206 - Plagiarism

    ''''What about vacation? Won''t you come back? Mom would be lonely without you''''


    ''''Mom¡­ I will keep in touch with Mom and all of you''''


    ''''Mimi, I don''t know what to say. But I know it must have taken a lot of thinking for you to make this decision. You must call me every day while you are there. I will visit you when I give birth to your nephew. As for Wales, I don''t know¡­ can you live without him? He is your first love after all''''


    Mimi chuckled and her hands quivered. ''''I don''t know. I think I might like him even more and miss him even more but I can''t face him now. Maybe when I feel less bitter and disappointed, I will come back. If he is still single by then, then, I will consider having something doing with him''''


    ''''You are stronger than I thought, Mimi. I thought you would hate Wales for what he did?''''


    ''''No, I don''t hate him.. It''s all in the past. I just have a hard time accepting it''''


    ''''Mimi'''' a familiar voice called from a distance and they turned.


    Natalie and Mimi stood up, looking at Wales who had just entered the caf¨¦.


    ''''Natalie, leave us alone'''' Wales walked to them and said to Natalie.


    ''''Mm'''' Natalie picked her bag and turned to go and Mimi held her sleeve. Natalie looked at her and she shook her head.


    ''''I''m not going anywhere until I speak to you, Mimi'''' Wales spoke again.


    ''''Wales, I don''t think it''s a good idea. Mimi is not ready to talk right now'''' Natalie explained.


    ''''Let me ask you this once. I will leave after I get my answer. Do you hate me?''''


    Mimi looked at him and shook her head.


    ''''Then, are you going to believe the words of a stranger and not me?''''


    ''''Wales, I don''t want to face you right now. I don''t know how to face you. Can you let it go?'''' Mimi looked at him as her tears fell.


    ''''Wales¡­'''' Natalie held Mimi''s hand saying, ''let''s make this another day''''


    ''''Alright'''' Wales looked at Mimi and felt his heartstrings pull. At the sight of her crying because of him, it hurt him more than anything else he had ever been through. This was the last thing he wanted. He had thought that he would have the chance to come clean with her before Denis did. But now, it seemed there was no way out for him. He had ended up hurting her more than he planned.


    Wales nodded his head and walked away.


    Mimi sat back and covered her eyes and started sobbing.


    Natalie sighed as she looked at them. She really was in a fix. She didn''t know whose side to be on. One was her stepsister and the other was her cousin. And she loved them both.


    ¡­.


    Natalie and Mikael''s house.


    ''''Is Mimi asleep?'''' Mikael asked when Natalie came out of the guestroom.


    ''''Mm, she finally fell asleep. Mikael, do you think they will be alright? I feel so guilty. They are both strong people. I just hope that, they can get through this. Why is love so hard sometimes?'''' Natalie sat down and Mikael massaged her shoulders.


    ''''They will be fine, don''t worry. Wales isn''t the type to give up so easily. He knew what he was getting into the moment he started having feelings for Mimi. A day like this was going to come anyways''''


    ''''Mimi wants to leave tomorrow. Her lectures will not start until next month but she wants to leave soon so that she can get time to prepare. I think that she is just looking for an escape route. What if she doesn''t come back again?''''


    ''''Then, Wales will have to go and bring her back at all cost. Wales isn''t the type to give up so easily''''


    ''''That''s true''''


    ¡­.


    City X Airport.


    ''''All of you didn''t have to come and see me off'''' Mimi said to Natalie, Mikael, Xia and Alice. They had come to see her off at the airport.


    ''''Silly girl, do you think running away will help you? What if you never get over Wales? Or what if the time you return, he has someone by his side? I didn''t take you for a coward. I am so pissed right now'''' Alice said as she held Mimi''s luggage.


    ''''Mimi, I already contacted my friend at Country M. She will pick you up at the airport and send you to your apartment'''' Xia said to Mimi.


    ''''Thank you, Xia for everything. I couldn''t have gotten such early arrangements without your connections''''


    ''''It''s nothing. But I hope that you know what you are doing. Not dismissing what happened but Wales is a good man and you deserve to be happy after all that has happened''''


    ''''I know. Thanks everyone''''


    ''''Go and check-in'''' Natalie kissed Mimi''s cheek before handing over her things to her.


    ''''Take care and call us when you arrive'''' Mikael finally spoke.


    ''''Mm, thanks everyone'''' Mimi turned towards the check-in with her luggage.


    After watching her go in, everyone turned and walked out. Wales was in his car outside waiting for them. When he saw them coming out, he got out of the car.


    ''''Is¡­ is she gone?'''' he asked.


    ''''Yes, she is gone, you coward! I can''t believe you just let her go because she said she was hurting and couldn''t face you?'''' Alice said, feeling annoyed by Wales.


    ''''Why? Do you want to chase after her, now that she is on the plane already?'''' Mikael asked in a sarcastic tone.


    ''''That''s enough mocking. Can''t you see he is hurting already?'''' Natalie frowned and held Wales'' hand saying, ''''listen, this is not the end. Lectures will start next month and in three months'' time she will be back for vacation. You will have another chance with her''''


    ''''Mimi said she is not coming back again. She was pretty serious when she said that. I had to cut my vacation short because I wanted to send Mimi off'''' Alice said before going to her car.


    ''''This girl¡­'''' Natalie felt like beating Alice.


    ''''I still have a few things to do, so I will leave first'''' Wales said before going back to his car. They watched him drive away.


    ''''Let''s go, ladies'''' Mikael said to Xia and Natalie.


    ¡­.


    BB Entertainment.


    Reception.


    Mikael was chatting with Lylia at the reception after arriving when they heard a commotion at the entrance. They turned and saw Susan arriving with her manager and assistant.


    ''''Mikael¡­'''' Susan called out loudly.


    ''''Miss Susan, can I ask what brings you to our company?'''' Lylia asked first.


    ''I think you know why I am here. Mikael, I already backed away from your little wife and agreed to stop collaborating with her. Why are you stopping my bags?'''' Susan asked in a not so soft way. she attracted a lot of attention with her accusation.


    ''''I am stopping your bags? Why do I find that ridiculous?'''' Mikael asked back.


    ''''Your manager asked the writer to cast a different actress. She also talked to some industry people and now they are blacklisting me and a lot of blogs are writing about how I am going after a married man''''


    ''''Are all those not true?'''' Lylia asked. ''''It is true you went after Mikael. It is also through that you were trying to make things difficult for Natalie, knowing very well that she is pregnant and doesn''t need to be stressed. You are right. I was the one who did all of that and that is because you are stressing my actor and his family. I told you the last time you met with me that you shouldn''t bite more than you can chew but you refused to listen. You got what was coming to you''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''Also, I am calling the police to ask for a restraining order against you for my actor and his family''''


    ''''You can''t do this to me. Mikael, I am your first love. I never said I didn''t love you? I was afraid of your family. Your mother and brother didn''t like me back then''''


    ''''I guess they saw what I am now seeing in you back then. Susan, if you leave right now, I might show you some mercy but don''t push your luck with me. I am a happily married man and I don''t have interest in any other woman apart from my wife''''


    ''''What about your wife? You know every well that Willian Yun is interested in her and you still allow her to work under him. Do you think she is so holy and innocent?''''


    ''''Security, escort Miss Susan out of this place''''


    ''''I will show to you that your wife is not as innocent as she claims to be'''' Susan said before going out.


    ¡­


    Janice Jewelry.


    Natalie entered the company Jason and noticed a lot of people looking at her with strange gazes. She had just returned from having a meeting with a client.


    ''''You did well today, Natalie. The client was impressed with your designs'''' Jason said.


    ''''Jason, don''t you find it strange? a lot of people are looking at me'''' Natalie asked and Jason turned. The workers looked away when they saw him looking at them.

 Chapter 207 - Plagiarism 2

    ''''Jason, don''t you find it strange? A lot of people are looking at me'''' Natalie asked and Jason turned. The workers looked away when they saw him looking at them.


    ''''That''s true. Are you trending again because of your husband?'''' Jason asked.


    ''''No way'''' Natalie removed her phone and her eyes turned cold.


    ''''What is it?''''


    ''''Jason¡­ look. Someone is accusing me of plagiarism on the internet. They are saying I stole designs from the Cheodong Gallery and used it as my designs''''


    ''''How is that possible?'''' Jason removed his phone and looked at it. He turned to Natalie and asked, ''''aren''t these from the designs you made when you were about to collaborate with Susan? How did they get out?''''


    ''''What do you think?'''' Natalie asked..


    ''''You mean Susan set you up?''''


    ''''These designs were originally among the samples she gave me to work on, so I made the designs out of them. But she didn''t tell me she got them from the Cheodong Gallery. I haven''t been to the Gallery before so how is it possible that I stole designs from them?''''


    ''''You are right. Let''s go and see William''''


    ''''Mm'''' Natalie went with Jason towards Willian''s office.


    ¡­.


    ''''Mom, there must be a misunderstanding somewhere. These designs are indeed from our company but our company designer would never plagiarize anything from Cheodong Gallery'''' William was speaking on the phone when Natalie and Jason entered.


    ''''I will speak to you later, Mom'''' William hung up and looked at Natalie.


    ''''William, I did not copy anyone''s designs. I only made those designs based on the samples Susan brought. It''s almost a year now since I started working here, I have never done such a thing before''''


    ''''I know and I believe you but the world doesn''t think that way. Look at the comments we are getting in our page? A lot of people are saying that you are using your husband and his family to get away with a lot of things. Susan''s fans are attacking you because they think that you are stopping Susan from getting deals''''


    ''''Wait! What does this mean?'''' Natalie asked angrily.


    ''''Our company stocks just plummet because of this in the last few minutes. We are losing a lot of deals. The Annual City X Designers Week is also closing in. this is a bad timing for us, Natalie''''


    ''''William, what are you saying? Natalie has gotten us a lot of money since joining the team. Her designs are topnotch. Isn''t that the reason why you submitted her name for the Jewelry Designers Awards this year even though she is a rookie in the game? Now you want to drop her just because of something trivial like this?''''


    ''''This isn''t trivial, Jason!''''


    ''''We just returned from a meeting and the client was praising Natalie for her works. Last week, we closed a deal thanks to her and just because of this, you want to kick her out?''''


    ''''The losses we''ve incurred in the last 30 minutes is more than what she has earned us. I am the manager and I need to do what is best for the company''''


    ''''And that is casting her out after an accusation that is not founded yet? Susan brought those samples in. If anything, you as the manager should have checked with her to make sure that those samples weren''t copied''''


    ''''That''s enough!'''' Natalie shouted at both of them. She took a deep breath to calm herself down before speaking, ''all of this will go away as long as I leave, right?''''


    ''''Natalie¡­'''' Jason looked at her,


    ''''I will leave. But I am not going to let this matter go. I will make sure that my name is cleared. William, I just hope that you do not have a hand in this because I will never forgive you''''


    ''''What are you insinuating, Natalie?''''


    ''''You were the one who brought Susan in. for whatever reason, I do not know but she came to mess with me and you gave her the greenlight. If this wasn''t planned, then I don''t know if it is just a mere coincidence. I will get to the bottom of this'''' Natalie turned and opened the door and saw Amy.


    ''''What to do? A lot of people are calling off their deals with us. They are also demanding an explanation and an apology from Natalie. Cheodong Gallery is asking for compensation and a formal apology''''


    ''''I will not apologize for something I did not do. Compensation? I am not giving a penny out to no vultures. I Natalie Jun will only apologize if I am in the wrong, but this¡­ no¡­ never!'''' Natalie walked away after saying that.


    ''''This is so messed up. William, are you really going to leave everything to Natalie to handle?'''' Jason asked.


    ''''She has a capable husband, she doesn''t need my help anyways'''' William said and sat down.


    ''''What do I tell Cheodong Gallery?'''' Amy asked.


    ''''Tell them to bring their lawyers'''' William answered.


    ¡­.


    When Natalie came out of the company, a group of youngsters rushed on her. They started throwing eggs and flour on her. Natalie closed her eyes and took a deep breath before looking at them with a cold gaze.


    ''''You bitch! Susan and Mikael are each other''s first love. You came between them and now you are stopping Susan from getting any deals'''' one of them spoke.


    Natalie wiped the egg York from her forehead and walked to the two girls. She picked the eggs and threw them back at the girls and the people watching gasped.


    ''''How does it feel to be sticky? Do you want me to add the flour? Let''s all turn into cake and bread with the eggs and flour''''


    ''''You¡­'''' one of the girls fumed.


    ''''Shut up! I am a woman who is also four months pregnant. Just over some unfounded accusations, you come to my workplace to attack me. Do you know the stress you are putting my baby through? If you feel that your favorite actress has being wronged, then bring your evidence. If I am in the wrong, I will apologize. You are all supposed to be in school, yet you slacked off and came here to attack me. Are you that bored? Aye, what is the world turning into?''''


    ''''Do you mean to say that you are being accused wrongly?'''' one of the girls asked.


    ''''I am wronged in fact my baby and I feel wronged. Do you think that I would be here talking to you if I were in the wrong? The police would have arrested me by now. No?''''


    ''''The police are here'''' one of them shouted and Natalie looked at the roadside. But it wasn''t the police she was seeing. It was the man in the middle that had captured her attention.


    ''''Natalie, are you alright?'''' Mikael asked as he walked to them.


    ''''Mm, I''m fine''''


    ''''Are you the people causing problems here?'''' the police asked the schoolgirls.


    ''''Officer, let them go. They came to ask me about the truth. Right?'''' Natalie looked at them.


    ''''Yes¡­''''


    ''''Yes...'''' the girls nodded their heads and hid their things.


    ''''Let them go. They need to go back to school''''


    ''''Mikael Sun is so handsome. Please, can I get an autograph?'''' one of the girls asked.


    ''''I will give you not just an autograph but I will also give you gifts if you promise to not harass my wife again. She is pregnant and the baby is sensitive''''


    ''''Yes, yes, we will do whatever you say'''' the leader of the girls spoke.


    ''''Alright, Brian, bring the gifts'''' Mikael said to his assistant.


    ''''Okay''''


    After distributing the gifts to the girls, Mikael helped Natalie to the car and they drove off. The girls completely forgot their assignment which was to make things difficult for Natalie. Of course, they were sent but now, they had no intention of doing anything like that. They were completely bought over by Mikael and Natalie.


    ¡­.


    Natalie came out to the bedroom after showering and changing into her loungewear. Mikael who was waiting for her stood up when he saw her.


    ''''Natalie, are you alright?''''


    ''''Mm, I''m fine. Thanks for not letting the police take the girls away''''


    ''''It''s alright. I was worried that they might hurt you. But it seems you didn''t need my help at all. You put them in their place and even corrected them''''


    ''''Mikael, I am innocent. I will never plagiarize anyone''s work''''


    ''''Do you even need to tell me this? I believe and trust you. I know you so well. This is happening because of me. I was the one who provoked Susan and caused all of this''''


    ''''I want to get to the bottom of this. if I don''t do something, my name is going to get marred''''


    ''''What do you want to do?''''


    ''''I want to buy Janice''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''William has been getting on my nerves lately. He is incapable of managing Janice well, so after clearing my name, I will buy Janice with the money Thomas left me''''


    ''''Are you serious?''''


    ''''Yes, I am serious. I''ve asked Xia to look into the matter already. She promised to get to the root of it by tomorrow''''


    ''''Alright. I will also be working on it''''


    ''''Mm, tomorrow I will personally visit Cheodong Gallery and have a word with them''''


    ''''That''s my girl. You have everything planned out already'''' Mikael hugged her.

 Chapter 208 - Cheodong Gallery

    Cheodong Gallery.


    Natalie clenched her fists tightly when the car pulled over in front of Cheodong Gallery. He took in a deep breath and turned to look at Mikael.


    ''''Are you ready?'''' Mikael asked her.


    ''''Mm''''


    ''''Are you sure you don''t need me to go with you?''''


    ''''No. You still have a lot of things to do. I can handle this on my own''''


    ''''Alright, I trust you. Call me if anything happens''''


    ''''Mm, bye'''' Natalie smiled and got down from the car.. She walked the stairs leading to the gallery while Mikael watched. He was worried about her but this was something Natalie wanted to do on her own and he had to support her decision. After making sure she was inside, Mikael drove away.


    Natalie entered the gallery showroom and walked around, looking at the artwork displayed on the wall. She stopped in front of one of the artworks and looked at it with a deep gaze.


    ''''This is clearly an ugly drawing but why does it look appealing?''''


    ''''This is called the ''Family'', it is an artwork from a Spanish native. A lot of people call it the Ugly Painting of a Son. It was first displayed at the Hill Gallery and then brought here from over there. Hi, do you like art?''''


    The man asked after talking for a while. He was drawn by Natalie''s conclusion of the artwork and being the owner of the gallery, he decided to talk to her.


    ''''I have never been to an art gallery before. This is my first time''''


    ''''I see. Then¡­ what do you think of this artwork? You said it was ugly yet appealing''''


    Natalie smiled, ''well¡­ at first glance, it looks ugly. The two men in the drawing must be a father and a song, right? The father looks old but the son looks even more older than the father. I feel that, it shows the complex nature of growth between a father and a son. The father''s eyes, gazing on the son is deep which shows how hurt he is to see his son in such a pathetic state. My conclusion is that, the son must be an addict. He spends his time and money on things that are not important and the father looks on helplessly even though he knows that his son is losing it''''


    ''''Isn''t that what a typical family looks like?''''


    ''''That''s right but the son looks sadder than the father. He must be thinking, ''''I am such a disappointment and can''t be responsible for my father in his old age. People tend to do the things they don''t like in order to escape from doing the things that they ought to do''''


    ''''That''s right. You said you haven''t been to a gallery before, but you seem to understand art very well. Sorry, let me introduce myself¡­''''


    ''''I know who you are. Mr. Frederick Choi. Hi, I am Natalie Jun from Janice, right, I am no longer a worker there. I am Natalie Jun''''


    ''''You are Natalie Jun?'''' The man looked a little surprise.


    ''''Yes, I am''''


    ''''I thought I would be seeing a grown woman but you are rather young''''


    ''''I see. I came in regards to what happened yesterday''''


    ''''That¡­ my legal team is dealing with it''''


    ''''I know but I came because there are certain things, I need to make clear''''


    Frederick looked at Natalie with an interesting gaze. She seemed to be strong-willed and determined.


    ''''Come with me'''' Frederick said and led the way. As they walked towards his office, one of the curators saw them and looked at Natalie curiously. She turned and hurried to her office.


    ''''Sit down, Miss Jun'''' Frederick offered a seat.


    ''''Thank you'''' Natalie opened her bag and removed the samples that Susan had brought and laid them on the table, ''Mr. Choi, these are from your gallery, right?''''


    ''''Yes, isn''t that the reason why we are suing you for plagiarism?''''


    ''''I just wanted to be sure. Mr. Choi, your company representative told the Press yesterday that I stole the samples from your gallery but I have never been to this place, well except now. You don''t allow pictures to be taken in the gallery because you want to protect the work of your artistes. Now, how could I get my hands on these samples if I have never been to this place before? Isn''t that strange?''''


    ''''Do you mean to say that someone from my gallery is messing with my artwork and using my art to make money?''''


    ''''You are very smart, Mr. Choi. Susan brought these samples to me to work on. She didn''t tell me where she got them and of course it is my fault for not asking her about that. But how did she get her hands on samples of artwork that are yet to be displayed to the public from your gallery? I am not trying to get out of this and I will apologize for not looking into it before working with the samples but you need to also look into this from your side.


    If at the end of the day, it is proven that all of this is my fault, I will apologize and also compensate the gallery on the loses. But the question is, how well do you trust your workers? Today, samples were brought out to the world, who knows. Something much more of significant value will go missing without you knowing'''' Natalie paused when the door opened and the secretary came in with two cups of tea.


    Frederick looked at Natalie and chuckled. He turned to the secretary and asked, ''are all the workers in today?''''


    ''''Yes, sir. Everyone is in'''' the secretary said and looked at Natalie. Her hands quivered when she placed the cup of tea on the table in front of Natalie.


    ''''Since Miss Jun is sure that the samples were stolen from my end and then sold to Miss Susan, I will look into it. But, if after that, we find that my workers are innocent, then you will also have to compensate them for the mental stress you put them through''''


    ''''What if I find the one behind it? Will your company tender an apology and also compensate me for my loss?''''


    ''''Yes, you have my word. Belinda, gather all the workers for a meeting. I will be there in a minute''''


    ''''Yes, sir'''' the Secretary nodded and walked away. She stopped at the door and looked at Natalie before going out.


    Natalie removed her phone and made a call to Xia, ''''Xia, did you get your hands on what I asked?''''


    ''''Yes, I will send it to your phone right away. I even got the bank transfer list. Two of the workers at Cheodong Gallery received an amount of money from Susan''s manager''s account a month ago. The amount was $10,000 dollars each. But Miss Belinda received an amount of $100K from an unknown person five months ago. I''m sending all of that to you''''


    ''''Alright. Forward it to me, thank you'''' Natalie hung up and her phone buzzed. She looked at the file Xia sent and opened it before showing it to Mr. Choi.


    ''''What is this?''''


    ''''This is my evidence that someone in your company is messing with you and surprisingly, this isn''t the first time they''ve stolen something from the gallery. A few months ago, this person received a 100K from another person. Now what sells faster in the market other than illegal drugs?''''


    ''''Artwork!'''' Mr. Choi answered.


    ''''Now, do you believe me? I will forward this to your email. You can assess it and make a conclusion for yourself. As for your workers, I don''t think I need to meet them. I trust that you will know what to do. I will be waiting for your call, Mr. Choi. Right, that artwork, I want that as compensation''''


    ''''What?''''


    ''''That should suffice, right?''''


    ''''You want only that one?''''


    ''''Mm, only that one. We shouldn''t burn the bridges that we cross, right? I might need your help one day. I will send you my address'''' Natalie stood up and picked her bag.


    ''''Thank you, Miss Jun''''


    Natalie smiled and nodded her head before going out.


    ¡­.


    Natalie let out a deep sigh when she came out of the gallery. She smiled and was about to walk down the stairs when she saw Lucy at the roadside.


    ''''Lucy?''''


    ''''At least you still remember me?'''' Lucy said.


    ''''I''m sorry. I wanted to call you but I had to deal with this first''''


    ''''Then, you didn''t see the Press Conference that William and Janice Yun made?''''


    ''''A Press Conference? What are you talking about?''''


    ''''William stepped down from his position as the CEO and Janice is looking to sell her shares. William said he was tired of managing the company. This time, the loss was too much so a lot of the shareholders are asking for their investment back''''


    ''''What? Where is William right now?''''


    ''''He is still at the company, getting things ready''''


    ''''Is that your car?''''


    ''''Yes''''


    ''''Let''s go, then'''' Natalie hurried towards the car with Lucy.

 Chapter 209 - Taking Over Janice

    ''''Mr. Yun, is it true that Janice Jewelry is going bankrupt and is registered in the market for sale?''''


    ''''Does this have to do with the plagiarism that had taken place?''''


    ''''What kind of punishment are you going to give to the designed who plagiarized the work of Cheodong Gallery?''''


    These and more were the questions being asked at the Press Conference that William and Janice held inside the company''s meeting hall.


    When Natalie opened the two-way doors and entered, a lot of the reporters turned to look at her. Natalie stood at the door and looked at them.


    ''''It''s Natalie Jun!'''' one of the reporters said and they rushed towards her.


    ''''Miss Jun, what do you have to say about the plagiarism?''''


    ''''Are you here to admit that you plagiarize?''''


    ''''What are you going to do about the harm that this has caused Janice?''''


    Natalie looked at the reporters and walked towards William and Janice Yun.. The reporters parted, giving her way and watching with curiosity what was going to happen.


    Natalie stood in front of Janice and asked, ''''is it true that Janice is now listed in the market?''''


    ''''Natalie, what are you doing?'''' William asked softly.


    ''''How much is it going for? All movable and immovable assets, including the warehouse and everything down to the security guard outside. How much are you going to take?''''


    Janice smiled and looked at Natalie and asked, ''''tell me, Miss Jun, how much are you willing to give for all those things? How much is Janice worth in your eyes?''''


    Natalie smiled and looked into her bag. She removed a cheque and wrote a number on it, signed and handed it over to Janice.


    The reporters looked confused. Heck! Everyone was confused and didn''t know what was going on. It was as if both women were speaking in a language only them could understand.


    ''''What is going on there?'''' one reporter asked.


    ''''Is she buying Janice?'''' another also asked.


    ''''It seems to be the case'''' one other said.


    ''''Is Janice worth this much in your eyes?'''' Janice asked.


    ''''Janice is like my first love. It gave me to opportunity to believe in myself and to also learn to dream, believe in such dreams and learn through my mistakes. Janice gave me confidence and the ability to stand on my own. Janice opened my eyes to a world I didn''t know I could have''''


    ''''You can have Janice then. I will get the paperwork ready and give you a call''''


    ''''Mother, what are you doing?''''


    ''''Don''t you think I deserve an apology, William?'''' Natalie asked.


    ''''What?''''


    ''''You need to apologize to me and also compensate me for what I went through. Cheodong Gallery found the person who tried to mess with them and me. The police should be on their way to arrest Miss Susan by now. But, let''s say that in exchange for that apology, you will give me what you have''''


    ''''What do you mean?''''


    ''''Your expertise. I can''t deny the fact that you are a good manager. Teach me everything you know and I will consider that as my apology and compensation''''


    ''''Hey! Natalie, I didn''t know you were so unscrupulous? You want me to work under you?''''


    ''''Well¡­ you can decide to reject my offer. After all, I still have Jason and Amy. They are willing to work with me because they still love Janice. You just broke your mother''s heart with your inability to save Janice till the last minute and had to hand it over to me. I am giving you a chance to prove to the world that you are not such a lost case? So, can you set aside the differences that we have and work together?''''


    ''''William, this is more than enough for you to start with. If you don''t accept it then I take it that you never had love for Janice in the first place''''


    ''''Mother, are you supporting her?''''


    ''''Even Jason and I think the same way too, William. Janice means a lot to all of us. It''s just a change in management. Natalie is keeping every single worker here'''' Amy spoke.


    ''''Excuse me!'''' William walked away.


    ''''William¡­'''' Jason stood up and Natalie stopped him.


    ''''I think it''s better if you were to go instead, Amy'''' Natalie said to Amy.


    ''''Mm, I will go after him'''' Amy stood up and hurried after William.


    ''''We are done here. I will give you a call later on'''' Janice stood up. At that moment, someone shouted.


    ''''Cheodong Gallery just released an official apology to Miss Jun. they said the plagiarism was a misunderstanding. Also, the police just arrested Miss Susan for theft and defamation''''


    The reporters took their phones out and started looking at the news online.


    Natalie used the distraction to go out. When she got to the entrance, she saw Mikael waiting by the car for her.


    ''''You are finally out'''' Mikael hugged her.


    ''''Did I keep you waiting?''''


    ''''Not really. I was worried that something might happen but it''s good. I''m proud of you''''


    ''''Let''s go. I need to start work''''


    ''''Alright, Ma''am''''


    ¡­.


    Amy saw William sitting on a bench by the park and she went over. She sat next to him and spoke.


    ''''What is your mind?''''


    William looked at her but remained quiet.


    ''''Do you find it unfair?''''


    ''''Why are you always on my side? You''ve done so much for me but I never thanked you for them. Even when I knew about your feelings for me. I acted as if I didn''t know. Don''t you hate me?''''


    ''''No. Why should I hate you? You were the one who gave me hope and helped me out of the mess I was in. without your guidance, I don''t think I would have become a better person''''


    ''''The truth is¡­ I don''t have feelings for Natalie again. I just feel ashamed that I couldn''t manage my own company well and now it belongs to someone else. I don''t blame Natalie. She has always had eyes for opportunities and always took them. I just didn''t think that she would be willing to risk so much for Janice''''


    ''''Actually, there is nothing to be ashamed off. Natalie acknowledges your expertise. That''s why she wants you on board. I''m happy that she doesn''t want to change the name of the company''''''


    ''''Do you trust in Natalie?''''


    ''''Mm, I trust her and I also trust that both of you can make Janice great and better than it is right now''''


    ''''Why was I so blind, Amy? You have always been there for me. I''m sorry Amy, forgive me for ignoring you all these years''''


    ''''It''s alright. Then¡­ do you agree to continue work at Janice?''''


    ''''As long as you are there, I want to be there with you''''


    Amy smiled and looked at the park shyly.


    ''''Let''s go. You haven''t eaten anything. I will treat you to a big feast'''' William stood up and pulled Amy along with him.


    ''''Okay''''


    ¡­.


    After signing the documents and fully acquiring Janice, there were a lot of things that were needed to be done. Natalie worked along with William, Jason and Amy to put things into order. She was now almost in her last trimester of pregnancy. Even though it weighed her down, she still focused on her work. She wanted to make Janice stand on its feet again.


    Everyone equally worked hard to make it happen. William brought up a lot of collaborators with his connection in the industry. Thanks to Jason''s PR skills they were able to come out with programs that benefited their clients and also created a lot of buzz by appointing Alice as their new brand ambassador.


    A lot of time had passed on gradually and it was time for Natalie to give birth. When she went into labor while at work, she was rushed to the hospital and Mikael and the whole family went over.


    After spending over thirty minutes in the labor room, the doctor came out an announced that Natalie had given birth to a set of twin girls.


    This was a big news and everyone rejoiced. Mimi who was still focused on her school, called Natalie to congratulate her and even sent a red pocket for her little nieces. She used the pictures of the little girls that Natalie sent to set as her wallpaper.


    Alice and Josh were enjoying their relationship and secret marriage which they had while on their vacation. They didn''t tell a lot of people, except their closed family.


    Xia and Connor also registered their marriage and Karl became their little son. Thomas and Niania were also living in their own world. Enjoying their secret relationship. Niania didn''t want to disclose their relationship until she had graduated which was in a few months'' time.


    Zeya and Sebastian came out to the public with their relationship. They had gotten to a stage that they couldn''t hide it because the paparazzi caught them a couple of times. Their PDA was way over than everyone else.


    Wales kept himself busy with work but would occasionally call Solace and Natalie for information on how Mimi was doing. He was still waiting for her to come back to him.

 Chapter 210 - Reunion

    Three years later¡­


    Janice Jewelry.


    ''''Wales, oh my darlings are here already. How was your time with uncle Wales?'''' Natalie asked as the twins got down from Wales'' car.


    ''''Mummy, I missed you'''' Cherry, the elder one said as Natalie lifted her up.


    ''''My baby, mum missed you too, but what about you, Claudia, don''t you miss mummy?''''


    ''''I missed you but I missed daddy more. When is daddy coming home?'''' Claudia asked and pouted her lips.


    ''''Aye¡­'''' Natalie sighed, ''''I screamed and yelled in pain for nothing. She only wants to be with her father'''' Natalie shook her head.


    The twins were so opposite. Cherry loved to be with Natalie and Claudia loved to be with Mikael. Sometimes, Natalie wondered if it was because Claudia looked more like Mikael than her. Cherry had Mikael''s nose and Natalie''s eyes but what was weird was the fact that cheeks were round just like Thomas'' face.


    Claudia on the other hand didn''t take after Natalie except their eyes. Everything about her screamed Mikael. Even their tsundere ways were the same. Claudia was just a cut copy of Mikael in all aspects.


    ''''Wales, I have two important announcements to make. One is good and the other is bad. Which one do you want to hear first?'''' Natalie asked Wales.


    Wales put his hands inside his car as he leaned against his car. He hadn''t shaved his bear and his hair was a little messy but he still looked handsome.


    ''''Bad news first''''


    ''''Alright, Alice missed her flight so she won''t be coming today. You need to go and help Josh out at the bar because he is attending a meeting at the hotel''''


    ''''Why are you always making me run errands for you? I am a police officer and need to work''''


    ''''You are on leave. You are not working at the moment'''' Natalie said and Wales frowned.


    ''''Tell me the good news''''


    ''''Alright. Mimi is coming home next work''''


    Wales'' eyelids turned up and his fingers quivered a little. His face softened and his demeanor became a little unsure.


    ''''Relax, Wales. You look like a high schooler who is unsure about meeting his first love''''


    ''''Has she asked about me?''''


    ''''Wales, I want you to pick her up at the airport''''


    ''''Huh? What do you¡­''''


    ''''I know what I''m doing. Mimi asked me to pick her up. But I will give her an excuse that day. When I do, she will likely call Alice or Xia. I will inform them not to answer her calls. You will go and pick her up. That is all I can do, Wales. The rest is now in your hands''''


    ''''That will be enough. Thank you, Nat''''


    ''''You and Mimi deserve a chance to be happy. Mimi still likes you. She never got into a relationship or relate with the guys in her class apart from that which has to do with her studies. She has declined a lot of blind dates too. That means she hasn''t forgotten about you. Perhaps she was waiting for you to take the first step''''


    ''''Mm, I know what to do''''


    Natalie smiled and nodded her head.


    ¡­..


    City X Airport.


    ''''Hi, Mimi, I am caught up in a meeting but I asked someone to pick you up. Be a good girl and don''t act stubborn''''


    Mimi looked at the phone with a confused expression. She didn''t even get to speak before Natalie hung up.


    Mimi shook her head and was about to put the phone in her bag when she saw a familiar person walking towards her.


    Mimi''s body tensed up and her fingers around the luggage clenched nervously. Her heart fluttered. This was the first time she was seeing him again. It''s being three years.


    In these three years, she had dreamt about him. She had dreamt about meeting him again. She had thought about what kind of circumstances will bring them together when she finally arrives in City X.


    Whenever she called or anyone from the family called, she would hold herself back from asking about him. It was Natalie who often volunteered to tell her that Wales was doing well and that he was busy with work.


    Last month, Natalie told her, he was on leave and wouldn''t go to work until after three months'' time. She wondered what he did with his free time. The places he went to and the people he met. Did he meet any women that caught his interest? Did some girl make his heart flutter? Those were the questions that she asked herself.


    Three years hasn''t been easy for her. There were times she almost packed and ran back just to see him. There were nights, she would cry herself to sleep because she missed him.


    She thought that he was just a mere crush that she would get over soon but after a while she realized that she really loved him and wanted to be with him. But she couldn''t stop her dreams halfway. She had to finish what she started. That was the only way she would be able to come back and see him again.


    Now, she was back and she had her teacher''s diplomat and now, he was the first person she was seeing since landing.


    Mimi felt like she was blessed. She didn''t know but she felt assured and happy that he was the one picking her up.


    She really missed him!


    Wales wore red v-neck shirt with blue pants. He combed his hair backwards and had shaved. In short, he looked his best. He looked the part and he knew it.


    Wales couldn''t hide his smile as he walked towards Mimi. Even though he was nervous, he still felt happy. This was the face he hadn''t seen in three years. He missed her and this time, no matter what happened. He was going to make her his woman.


    ''''Hi Mimi'''' Wales said, smiling.


    ''''Hi¡­ Wales'''' Mimi took a deep breath and smiled nervously.


    ''''Let''s go'''' Wales placed his hand on the luggage handle, brushing his fingers against Mimi before taking the luggage.


    When their fingers brushed against each other, Mimi felt a shiver run through her body. She felt jittery and a little excited. She looked at her fingers and smiled before following Wales out.


    Wales opened the front door for Mimi after putting her things in the backseat. His gaze remained on her until she got inside and strapped her seatbelt. Wales went to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    ''''How have you been?'''' Wales asked as he drove off.


    ''''I''m fine. How have you been too?''''

 Chapter 211 - Reunion 2

    Wales opened the front door for Mimi after putting her things in the backseat. His gaze remained on her until she got inside and strapped her seatbelt. Wales went to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    ''''How have you been?'''' Wales asked as he drove off.


    ''''I''m fine. How have you been too?''''


    ''''I''m fine, now that you are closer to me''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mimi looked at him and their eyes met. Her heartbeat quickened and she blushed.


    Wales smiled and murmured, ''''beautiful sight!''''


    Mimi looked away. She turned her face to the window and muttered, ''''why does he have to be so handsome?''''


    ''''I heard that¡­''''


    ''''Huh?'''' Mimi looked at him and asked, ''''you¡­ what did you hear?''''


    ''''You just said I am handsome''''


    ''''I didn''t say such a thing'''' Mimi said with a straight face.


    ''''You said it. I definitely heard you''''


    ''''Aye¡­ I feel so tired. Wake me up when we reach home'''' Mimi leaned against the seat and closed her eyes. Wales smiled and nodded his head.


    Wales pulled over in front of the house and turned to look at Mimi. She had really fallen asleep. Wales got out of the car first and sent the luggage inside the house before he came out and opened the front door. He was about to carry Mimi when she opened her eyes. Since he was just in front of her, they were standing rather close.


    ''''I¡­ I thought you were sleeping and didn''t want to disturb you. I just wanted to carry you inside'''' Wales said and Mimi blinked her eyes a couple of times and chuckled.


    ''''You are so cute, Wales'''' Mimi said and stepped down from the car. Wales stepped back to give her space. He was a little flustered.


    ''''Mom said her filming is going to take another two weeks before she gets done. Do you want to come in for a second?'''' Mimi asked.


    ''''Huh?''''


    ''''Well¡­ if you are tired, you can¡­''''


    ''''Let''s go in'''' Wales said and led the way.


    ¡­.


    Mimi wrapped her fingers around the cup of coffee that Wales had made when they entered the house. They were sitting across each other.


    ''''So, are you going to start teaching very soon?'''' Wales asked, to break the silence between them.


    ''''Not really. I will be going to the Ministry of Education to get my name registered and then, I will write my teaching license exams. That will take about three months maximum before I can start teaching''''


    ''''I see''''


    ''''Wales, you know I am straightforward, right? I hate to beat around the bush. I came back because of three things. One my career, my family and¡­ you. So, tell me. Am I too late? Do you already have someone in your heart?''''


    Wales put the mug in his hand down and leaned closer to Mimi saying, ''''I do have someone in my heart but she suddenly left my side. She came back today and I was just starting to pursue her but she has the habit of making me speechless''''


    Wales touched Mimi''s hands and opened them up. He picked the mug and placed it on the table and leaned closer. He kissed her lightly and asked.


    ''''Does this answer your question?''''


    ''''I missed you so much'''' Mimi whispered before kissing him back.


    ''''I missed you too'''' Wales pushed her back against the sofa as they kissed.


    ¡­..


    The Men!


    Josh closed the bar to the outside world and there were just their own group consisting of Natalie, Mikael, Alice, Thomas, Xia, Connor, Niania, Zeya, Sebastian Mimi, Wales and Josh himself. They were celebrating Wales and Mimi''s reunion.


    ''''So fast? If I knew all it took for you to be together was to make you see each other, I would have parceled Wales up and delivered him right in front of your doorstep at City M'''' Alice said, making everyone laugh.


    ''''Well¡­ I would have appreciated it if you actually did that'''' Mimi teased as she placed her head on Wales'' shoulder.


    ''''This feels surreal. Everyone is here and happy. A lot had happened, I couldn''t dream of this moment but it is beautiful'''' Natalie said as she held Mikael''s hand.


    ''''That being said, let''s cheers to a happy life here on¡­'''' Alice stood up and lifted her glass of wine.


    ''''To more happiness!''''


    ''''To more happiness!''''


    ''''To more happiness!''''


    ''''To more happiness!''''


    ¡­.


    Extract.


    Sun Annual Clients Anniversary.


    Niania looked at Thomas who was chatting with a couple and their daughter. The lady was acting all touchy with Thomas and Niania didn''t find it okay at all.


    ''''Calm down, Niania. Thomas only has eyes for you'''' Alice tried to calm Niania down.


    ''''Why are her hands everywhere? Does she know where to put them? I should just¡­'''' Niania hit her glass on the table and Mimi almost jumped.


    ''''Ah!'''' Mimi chuckled.


    ''''Did you just laugh at me?'''' Niania turned to glare at Mimi.


    ''''No!''''


    ''''Tsk!'''' Niania looked at Thomas again and shook her hand, ''''this won''t do. I need to claim what''s mine before someone taints him''''


    ''''I totally support you, Niania. Go and get your husband back on track'''' Natalie said, showing her support to Niania.


    ''''Sis, this isn''t the time to be supporting her. Thomas is chatting with potential business partners'''' Xia said and shook her head.


    ''''He can just look for new partners then¡­'''' Niania said and stood up. The ladies at the table all turned and looked at her as she walked towards Thomas.


    Niania was wearing a red gown which fitted her well. She walked over with pride and when she got to Thomas, she held his hand and asked with a smile.


    ''''Darling, you didn''t introduce me to your guests''''


    ''''Darling?'''' Sofia, the couple''s daughter asked as she looked at Niania and frowned.


    ''''Let me introduce you to my wife. Gu Nian, this is Mr. and Mrs. Kofi and their daughter, Sofia Kofi''''


    ''Sofia Kofi¡­ you seem to know her name so well?'''' Niania said sarcastically as she looked at Thomas with raised brows.


    ''''Thomas opened and closed his mouth and decided to smiled.


    ''''You are sleeping on the couch tonight'''' Niania whispered and smiled as she looked at the couple.


    Thomas nodded his head, trying to stop himself from laughing.


    Back at the table, Alice looked at them and clapped her hands, ''''Niania is totally on another level. She should definitely become an actress. I bet she will surpass me''''


    Xia and Natalie chuckled.


    PS: Guess who really slept on the couch!


    Fin!!!